Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was a cold and dreary morning when Ariana awoke from her slumber. She sat up from her bedroll, the handwoven sheets slipping off her body. As she yawned and stretched, she noticed that Ashara was fast asleep to her right. Her quiet snores wrought a small, sad smile to Ariana’s lips. The dark grey clouds hung over their heads as a grim reminder that she would be leaving her clan in just a few, short hours. As much as Ashara protested, both Ariana and the Keeper knew that she was the only one who could receive any viable information from the Conclave. She was the best, most reliable mage they had, besides the Keeper herself. Still, she understood why Ashara fought desperately against it. Being the only reminder of the family she had left was enough to make her want to stay. But was staying worth it? The notion of adventure echoed her thoughts constantly. Had she not been chosen to go, would she ever truly leave her clan?

Her thoughts were interrupted when a familiar face popped their head into the tent.

“Oh good,” A big grin stretched across the intruder’s face, “you’re awake.”

“Keep your voice down, Eliel,” Ariana hissed, though there was no malice behind her words.

She lifted her hand towards Eliel, who instinctively reached for it to help her up, “Ir abelas. I forgot Ashara was still asleep.”

As they exited the tent together, she could see the Keeper and a handful of others that were already up and about, most likely preparing for her journey. The whole clan had been fussing for weeks. It was the first journey alone that anyone in the clan had taken. If she had any parents left, they would have likely protested against it for her protection, as most of the elder clan members did. She grimaced at the thought. No, she needed to do this. Even the Keeper agreed that the Conclave was a sure sign that something big was coming. They just didn’t know what it was yet.

“Are you nervous?”

The question forced her to turn around, facing the boy standing in front of her. Eliel was a childhood friend, one she had grown up with her whole life. His vallaslin differed from hers, as he bore the markings of Andruil, and she bore that of Mythal. It made sense; he was a skilled archer and one of the strongest hunters in the clan. Ariana was a protector by nature and the Keeper’s first. Many would joke that someday the two would fall in love. She would often laugh and roll her eyes. Perhaps in another lifetime where they both were not burdened by their pasts, nor their responsibilities, would they have a chance.

She paused before giving him a crooked smile, “Wouldn’t you be?”

He shrugged nonchalantly, “Well, of course, but I don’t have a little sister to watch over.”

The mentioning of Ashara made her smile drop almost immediately. Eliel realized his mistake and quickly changed the topic to that of the journey itself. What would happen if she ran into rogue Templars? Bandits? Slavers? Who would care for Ashara if anything were to happen to her? These were all questions that ran through her head, and it certainly didn’t help that nearly everyone in the clan badgered her with these same questions as well.

“I’m much more capable than the clan gives me credit for,” She muttered, almost bitterly.

Eliel smirked at that, “No one is questioning your skills, lethallan. Everyone knows you are the only one the Keeper trusts enough to journey so far away from the clan. We worry for you, is all.”

She understood that. She just didn’t want to be discouraged from going when she already had the pressure of success weighing down on her.

“Besides,” Eliel continued, “with you gone, perhaps Ashara will be able to practice her magic with the Keeper. Some good will come of this.”

“I suppose so.”

With that, the pair walked over to the aravel where the Keeper stood talking to the craftsmaster. The Keeper was getting older, there was no doubt about that. As a whole, the clan was surprised that she had picked a first so late, but Ariana was truly the only mage that showed the most promise. Besides the lessons she had when she was younger, she hardly had any instruction at all. She’s a natural, like her mother, the Keeper would say. Sometimes it would bring a smile to her face. Other times, it would force her to blink back the tears before they could even form.

“You’re up awfully early,” The Keeper turned to her with a warm smile.

Eliel butted in before Ariana could speak, mentioning something about her missing him too much to stay asleep. Ariana couldn’t help but roll her eyes, earning a quiet chuckle from the Keeper.

“Are you sure it’s not the other way around, da’len?” Keeper Deshanna faced him with a glint in her eye as she smiled at the pair.

Instead of coming up with a quick, witty response as he’d always done, Eliel stammered and blushed a bright pink. Both Ariana and the Keeper laughed at that. It isn’t like him to act so bashfully. Perhaps he actually might miss me, after all. The thought immediately made Ariana sheepish. They always fought like brother and sister. At times, she often thought Eliel was more annoyed by her presence than anything. Surely he wouldn’t miss her all that much?

“In any case, you should be ready to leave in two hours' time. I have made arrangements for you to board a human merchant’s ship to get to Ferelden.”  

Ariana’s eyes widened. Two hours would hardly give her any time to say goodbye to her clan, let alone spend time with Ashara.

“I don’t understand, I thought I was-“

“No arguments, da’len. We paid good coin to get you on that ship.” Keeper Deshanna had a stubborn look on her face, only furthering Ariana’s own stubbornness. Still, she knew this was a fight she shouldn’t bother trying to win. When the Keeper had decided something, there was no getting around it.

“Yes, Keeper.” Her gaze dropped to the ground, making her feel sheepish for even trying to argue.

When the Keeper walked away, she felt Eliel’s palm rest upon her shoulder. Comforting each other was as easy as breathing for the two, but at the moment, Ariana couldn’t help but shrug him off. It would be hard enough to have to say goodbye to the rest of the clan, but Ashara and Eliel would take it the hardest.

“Can you trust that I will watch over Ashara?”

“Of course.” Her trust in him wasn’t in question - she knew Eliel was trustworthy. Yet, she couldn’t help but worry. Ashara was so young and so new to the ways of the world. Who knows what could happen at the Conclave? The thought of leaving Ashara alone frightened Ariana beyond words. Still, she knew that Eliel would do anything to protect her, even if it meant raising her himself.

“I won’t let anything happen to her, Ariana. I swear it.”

The soft tone of his voice was enough to make her tremble. Ashara was only fourteen and struggled greatly with her magic. If it weren’t for Ariana and the Keeper teaching her lessons in and out of the Fade, she would surely be at risk for possession.

Ariana turned back around to look at Eliel, only this time, she grasped his hand with both a bittersweet and prideful look in her eye.

“I know.”

 ~~~~~

“Get out of the fucking way!”

Scarlett slammed her hand on the horn of her car as she sped past the asshole that cut her off, then proceeded to take her parking spot. She screamed out of the window, earning her a middle finger in return. She rolled her eyes as she noticed it was one of the douchebag football players from her school. So entitled, she thought, just because they’re “student-athletes”. How does that make you any special? Congrats, you get to play with balls all day, what an accomplishment.

Parking was always atrocious at her university, but today was probably the worst day to be on campus. Everyone was in a frenzy because of midterms and considering that the football team had a game today, many outsiders came to visit as well. God, she couldn’t wait to get back to her apartment and away from people. Although she was in graduate school, she still lived in an apartment near campus, mostly due to the fact that it was cheaper than renting an apartment in the city. The depressing reality of living in a highly populated city like Chicago meant that the cost of living there was much higher than a student could afford, despite her having two jobs. Still, she had it better than most, given that she had a whole studio to herself and a great view of the city. Even so, the suburban life appealed to her more and more after spending the last several years driving in city traffic.

As she exited her car, she slammed the door closed in frustration. It was bad enough that she got the farthest parking spot away from her apartment building, but work had also left her feeling exhausted. On top of that, she had a term paper due by the end of the week that she hadn’t started on. She sighed, rubbing her temples, before dropping her keys in her purse. Graduation is just around the corner, she thought, wistfully, then I can get the hell out of this city.

As she trekked all the way to her building, her phone rang. When she saw the name on the screen, she fought the urge to roll her eyes but continued to accept the call.

“Hel-“

“Scarlett! Where have you been?”

Scarlett let out an exasperated sigh in response. What could Sophie possibly have to say now? She called her a ridiculous amount of times while at work, forcing Scarlett to have to turn off her phone for the last half of her shift. Even though she was her sister, Scarlett had thoughts of disowning her far too often.

“I have this thing called a job, Sophie.” Scarlett sighed, her voice sounded utterly disinterested.

“Well, are you off of work now? I was thinking we could go out for drinks tonight.” Sophie’s voice sounded so enthusiastic on the other line; it almost made Scarlett feel bad for refusing.

Scarlett responded while opening the door to her building, “I don’t know, Soph. I’m really tired and I’ve had a hell of a day.”

She could hear Sophie scoff into the phone, “Oh come on, that’s what you always say. I swear if you ditch me to lay in bed all night and play Dragon Age-“

Scarlett blushed at that, cutting her off from finishing her sentence, “Oh stop, you know I’ve been busy.”

In all fairness, Sophie was right. The last few times that she was invited to go out with her friends, she flat out refused and blamed it on work. It wasn’t necessarily a lie, considering she’s been working overtime at the clinic more often, and her waitress job was keeping her on her toes as well. Still, if she really did want to go out and enjoy herself, she would have gone.

“As if. Just consider it, alright?” Sophie nearly pleaded.

“Okay, I’ll let you know.” No, I won’t.

Scarlett sighed dejectedly as she unlocked the front door and stepped inside her apartment. The lights were off, and the streetlight from outside illuminated through the window. It couldn’t have been past 6 o’clock, and yet the sun was already setting. Had the streetlights not been on, it would have been completely dark in her studio, save one tiny glimmer of light,  gleaming on her glass coffee table. Oddly enough, that tiny glimmer glowed a fluorescent green. At that moment, she found herself walking towards it, drawn to it like a moth. Somewhere along the way, she dropped her belongings on the floor, not even noticing the thud her purse made when it landed.

What is it about this light? It looks almost...familiar.

Upon walking towards it, she realized there was no light gleaming from her coffee table, but rather from inside her television. In awe, she stared at the black screen, trying to decipher where that green light was coming from. In a way, the light seemed to be glowing from beyond the TV screen. She scoffed at the idea. Maybe there’s a faulty wire somewhere? That idea also sounded unlikely. Even so, she could not tear her eyes away from the light, which seemed to be glowing brighter and brighter with every passing second. Soon, the entire room was illuminated by it. Her fingers cautiously reached towards the light, not even considering the fact that there should be a glass screen over the TV. It was as if her mind went blank and the only thing she could concentrate on was this light, beckoning her.

As she reached further and further into the screen, she then realized that there was no glass screen covering the TV at all. She should’ve been shocked and confused, but the only thing on her mind was this primal instinct to reach further and further. The moment her fingertips reached inside of the screen, she felt a rush of cold numbness spreading through her hand, then through her entire body. With her mind in a panic, she tried pulling away to find that this light was pulling her inside. All in a millisecond, she was suctioned through. As she struggled, she felt the air pushing out of her body and her back hitting something solid, and instantaneously, everything went black.

Chapter Text

The first thing Scarlett noticed when she regained consciousness was the sharp, shooting pain in her side. She couldn’t move off of the floor for a good number of seconds until she eventually decided she was conscious enough to try to sit up. Pushing herself off the ground, she realized how hard of a fall she had. Pain shot through the left side of her ribcage, as well as the side of her head. Her vision was blurry; it took her a few seconds to fully regain full consciousness again. It was likely she bruised her ribs and gave herself a concussion. It could’ve been worse, she thought, although the aching pain in her side begged to differ.

She winced, trying to push herself off the floor. Her hands dragged along rough, rugged stone and not laminate flooring, making her flinch away as if it burned her. Her vision had not fully recovered yet, but as she keeled over in pain, she could tell that at the very least, she was no longer in her living room. After a few moments, when her vision returned to some semblance of normalcy, she took in her surroundings and gasped.

“Where the hell…” She trailed off, both in awe and fright.

From where she stood, it looked as if she was on a mountain, overlooking what seemed to be an abandoned city. Only this city was no city at all. There were rocks and derelict buildings, all of which seemed to look oddly out of place. The entire area around her seemed to be falling apart, and she noted that some of these rocks were floating above her head. There was no sun, and there was no moon - but there was light that enveloped over her surroundings in such a way that made everything around her look surreal. She gasped at the sight, watching in awe as gravity defied itself. It was then that a sense of dread swept through her. No… it’s not possible.

“Am I in the Fade?” She whispered, barely audible, and yet loud enough to cause an echo.

“That you are.” She heard a wispy voice from behind her, causing her to jump 3 feet in the air.

She whipped her head around to see who it was, only to find that it was not a person. No, it took on the shape of a person, only the physical shape was not physical at all. If she were to reach for it, her hand would go right through it.

The sight of the spirit made the hairs on the back of Scarlett’s neck stand up. She knew then and there that there was no mistake - this truly was the Fade.

“W-who are-?” She stammered out. Frankly, it was a miracle within itself that she didn’t pass out again, as she felt her entire body start to tremble.

The spirit smiled at her, radiating a strange light that brightened up the whole area, “Do not be alarmed. I heard your song calling out to me. I am only here to help.”

“My song?” The confusion on her face must have been apparent because the spirit chuckled at her expression.

“Yes, child. Your magic sings a different song than the rest of the mages here. You are not from here, are you?”

Hold on a second. Mage?! Surely, this must be a joke.

Scarlett shook her head fervently, “You must be mistaken, I am in no way a mage. I’m not even from this world. I don’t know how I got here and just a few moments ago, I didn’t think this place even existed.”

The spirit smiled to her once again, emitting a sense of calm that slowed down the pace of Scarlett’s frantic heart, “We have seen another like you before. You have a purpose, child. There is a reason you are here.”

What does that even mean? Do all the spirits talk like this? Had Scarlett not been terrified out of her mind, she probably would have rolled her eyes or laughed at how ridiculous this was.

Instead, Scarlett sighed, leaning her back against a rock, until that rock too began moving. The sudden movement freaked her out and she jumped away from it, feeling the pain in her side once more. As she winced, the spirit moved closer to her before placing a hand on her shoulder. Huh, turns out the spirit is tangible, after all. After a beat, the pain she felt throughout her body went away almost instantaneously.

“Did you just-“

“Heal you? Yes.” The spirit looked curiously at her, “You say you’re not a mage, but I sense great power within you. You must protect yourself while in the Fade. I’m afraid there are spirits here who are not as benevolent as I and they know you are here.”

Scarlett knew quite a bit about the lore of the Fade, spirits, and demons - at least, more than anyone she knew. For Christ’s sake, she even read those Dragon Age books that you could only find online. In all honesty, when playing the game, she almost always picked a mage to play. Actually being a mage herself, in the actual world of Dragon Age terrified her beyond belief. She had no fighting skills, no idea how to even use magic, and no way to protect herself against demons. Not to mention that even saying the word ‘apostate’ could get her killed. If she didn’t die coming out of the Fade, it was entirely a possibility that she would in the waking world.

The spirit must have sensed her fear, and immediately went to reassure her, “Do not fret, I can teach you how to protect yourself while you are here. However, I sense that you will not be here for long. There is another lost soul wandering the Fade, just as you are. It is best you find her and you both should be on your way.”

Another person? Could that be the Inquisitor? Wait, if the Inquisitor is here, then why am I here? I definitely would notice a glowing mark on my hand. All these thoughts ran through her head, causing her anxiety to spike.

“Teach me,” She swallowed harshly, “whatever you can.”

The spirit nodded, reaching for Scarlett once more, “The only way you can protect yourself is through your own willpower.”

Scarlett nodded, closing her eyes and searching for something - anything that she could find within herself. She had no idea what magic would feel like, but she searched regardless. As she focused inwardly, all she could think about was that she needed to get away from there. When she opened her eyes, she saw that the spirit was gone, and she was alone again. Did it work? Upon seeing the spirit reappear in front of her, she became quite frustrated.  

“I don’t know how any of this shit works!” She exclaimed, causing an echo to occur. The echo caused a ripple and her surroundings began to shift. The look on her face must have been hysterical, but the spirit looked as calm as ever. Just another wonderful quirk of the Fade, I suppose, Scarlett thought, bleakly. She sat down on a ledge, overlooking a part of the Fade that she had not noticed before.

The Fade reflected dreams, and in those dreams were dreamers, which is why her surroundings were constantly changing. She knew that in the Fade, you could interact with others, albeit spirits or dreamers. Although, not all of these spirits had her best interests in mind. Although, one could say the same about people. Still, the thought of having an unfortunate run-in with a rage demon or pride demon made her anxious at that very real possibility.

“You are not trying hard enough, da’len.” The spirit’s voice spoke behind her, making Scarlett feel quite useless.

The use of elvhen made Scarlett give the spirit a quizzical look. Who exactly was this spirit? Perhaps it didn’t matter. She was helping, after all.

“It’s useless, isn’t it?” Scarlett muttered, feeling the world weigh on her shoulders, “I’m never going to learn how to control my magic, and if people find out I’m an untrained mage, they’ll kill me on the spot if I’m not already dead before I get out of here.”

The spirit looked at her remorsefully, not saying anything. Scarlett could tell that the spirit felt sorry for her. Perhaps she was a spirit of Compassion, similar to Cole. Although, she certainly acted differently than Cole in many ways. Still, she had been nothing but helpful and seemed to know a lot about magic.

“You said I possess a great deal of power, yes? How do I put it to use?”

The spirit hesitated, “I cannot teach you how to wield your own magic. It is different for every mage. For some, it is as easy as breathing. For others, it requires years of skill and practice.”

“Well, what can you teach me then?”

The determination in her voice made the spirit smile, “Come. I will teach you how to set wards for the other spirits.”

With that, they spent the next several minutes setting wards, although they didn’t always come out perfectly. After a few tries, Scarlett finally got the hang of it. With a flick of her wrist and a lot of determination, the ward was finally set. It was a weaker one, only protecting herself against less powerful spirits, but it worked regardless.

The excitement that Scarlett felt was similar to that of learning how to ride a bike for the first time.

“I did it! I can’t believe it!”

The spirit laughed light-heartedly, spreading her warmth to Scarlett. The happiness filled them both and in an instant, Scarlett pulled the spirit in for a hug. The spirit was obviously surprised, but she eventually melted in her embrace.

“What else can I work on?” Scarlett asked, eagerly.

The spirit shook her head, smiling. 

“You need not worry about that now. You will find those on your journey who will teach you how to protect yourself and keep you safe. For now, you must go.”

Scarlett seemed skeptical. Who, pray tell, could she be honest with about her past or her unexpected excursion to Thedas? 

“Who will keep me safe?” Scarlett pressed the spirit for answers; she couldn’t just leave and not have the advantage of knowing who she could trust.

The spirit smiled at her, knowingly, “You will find out sooner than you think.”

With that, she felt the ground shake, causing her to momentarily lose her balance. As she looked behind her, she could feel the Breach pulsating and expanding.

“I need to find the Inquisitor,” The thought suddenly entered her mind, “Thank you for everything. I will never forget you.”

The spirit beamed, “We will meet again, I can assure you.”

As Scarlett sauntered off, she turned one last time to look at the spirit, before going to find the Inquisitor - wherever he or she was.

“What manner of spirit are you?” She asked, despite a part of her already knowing the answer.

The spirit turned as well, glowing brightly against the darkness of the Fade, “I am Wisdom.”

Chapter Text

In its raw form, the Fade was twisted and frightening. All around, she could see dark rock and raw lyrium veins covering a wide expanse of the surrounding area. Had Scarlett been dreaming, she imagined it would have looked like something else entirely, possibly a memory or something she'd seen before. Perhaps this is why demons and spirits alike followed her, shocked by her sudden presence. Given her newfound knowledge of setting wards, they kept a safe distance, but nonetheless, crowded her and pushed against the barrier with a fervor. It was unnerving, to say the least, but until she found the Herald, she hadn’t much choice but to push forward.

As she trekked through the Fade, she had no idea where to find the future Inquisitor, until she saw the Breach with her own eyes. Is that what brought me here? The answer was fairly likely that the Breach had not only affected Thedas but her world as well. If only she knew how or why. How could Solas have done this? I know he hadn't expected this outcome but...all of this destruction. And for what?

The mention of his name sent shivers down her spine. Soon, she would be meeting all of them: Solas, Varric, Cassandra, Leliana, Cullen, and the others who'd join them along the journey. If she were to survive their interrogation, she would need to spin up a story. She knew how suspicious it would seem if she told them the truth; they would never believe her tale of her falling through a rift into a new world, no matter how true the story actually was. She wouldn’t be able to explain why or how she got there, which would lead them to believe she was distrustful, at best. At worst, they would kill her. The thought of having to create such a monumental lie, and the consequences that would ensue if she slipped up sent her heart racing and her stomach feeling nauseous.

As she stared into the Breach, she noticed a bright, gleaming light taking on the shape of a person. Although it was a good distance away, she knew immediately that it was the Divine. If the Divine had already appeared, she knew she had to pick up the pace before the Herald went through the Breach without her. Making her way towards them, she heard an odd shriek coming directly behind her. The eerie sound of the demonic screech made the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. As she craned her neck to look behind her, she could see six beady eyes staring back at her with eight legs attached.

Scarlett was not a squeamish person - she never has been. Yet, the moment that she saw the giant spiders scurrying towards her, she swore she peed her pants. It’s one thing when they are a bunch of pixels on a TV screen, but to see them in real life? That was something else entirely.

Her screams were cut off by someone grabbing her arm and shouting, “Hurry!”

Scarlett barely had time to react before she was pulled away by a mysteriously strong hand. As she looked at her rescuer, she gasped. This, without a doubt, had to be the Herald.

They ran as fast as they could without stopping. The spider was now joined by four others, and they crawled up the side of the mountain much quicker than Scarlett would imagine a giant spider to move. As they quickened the pace, the Breach came into view. It was then that she could see the Divine standing in front of the Breach, reaching out to both of them. Everything happened so fast that Scarlett barely had any time to comprehend what occurred before it was over.

Before either of them had time to react, they were pulled into the rift. As they fell through, their bodies slammed hard onto the ground. And that wasn’t even the worst of it. It looked as if the world around them had exploded. Smoke filled the air, and all Scarlett could see was ash before she turned to see the Herald passed out to her right. Her head was dizzy and suddenly, she could feel her injuries much more than when she was in the Fade. As she reached out to the woman next to her, her head started to spin and her vision became blurry. The last thing she saw before losing consciousness was a group of men in armor rushing towards them.

~~~

Fear is natural. It is the most basic, primal human emotion. As a kid, Scarlett was afraid of everything: the dark, the shadows lingering in her closet, and the boogeyman under the bed. And she often prayed for morning, for the monsters to go away. As she got older, she realized the monsters she created in her head were never real. Waking up in Thedas proved that maybe that wasn’t as true as she once believed. And she was afraid. 

Scarlett jolted awake when she felt the stabbing pain in her leg. When she looked down, she could see that the clothing she wore on Earth was torn nearly to shreds. Her leggings were ripped in several places, as was the rest of her clothing. Her upper thigh was bandaged tightly, making it look as if she was mauled by a bear from the number of cuts and scrapes she had all over her body. Wincing, she pushed on her elbows to sit up, but the pain only permitted her to do so much. She theorized that she must have injured herself in the fall from the Breach. As she looked up, she could see that they were in a dungeon, that much was obvious. Their cell was tiny, but big enough to fit the both of them in there. As she look to her right, she could see that the Herald was still passed out, breathing heavily. Now that they weren’t running away, she could finally look at her face clearly.

When she first glanced at her ears, Scarlett gasped. She was an elf, there was no doubt about that. Her frame was skinny and lithe, although it wasn’t nearly as exaggerated as it was in the game. Her features were soft, and her skin was pale and flawless, minus one tiny scar on her right cheekbone. From the looks of it, it seemed to be recent, possibly from their fall. Her blonde hair was so light, it might as well have been white. It was also unbelievably long, despite being in a braid, but beautiful nonetheless. In turn, she looked exactly like Scarlett’s Lavellan character in her current playthrough, and just as gorgeous, too. Yet, there were some details about her that the game seemed to miss. Freckles were scattered all across her face, especially around her nose. Her eyes were big and round, looking almost alien-like, with extra-long lashes to boot. Scarlett found herself unable to stop staring.

Although she hadn’t finished her play through with this character, for the most part, Scarlett seemed to know what to expect from her. From how she played her character, she knew that the Herald was a compassionate leader, a bit naïve at times, but she had people there to advise her. She cared for the people under her chain of command but was assertive when she needed to be. Scarlett hoped she would be the kind of leader the Inquisition needed. That is if real-life Thedas and in-game Thedas were the same in some capacity.

As Scarlett continued to stare at the elven girl, she noticed how young the future Inquisitor looked. She couldn’t have been much older than Sophie, who had just turned twenty-one. A twinge of guilt ached in Scarlett’s chest as she thought of the unfortunate and treacherous path she had laid out before this young girl. She doesn’t deserve what’s going to happen to her, Scarlett thought, frowning every time the Herald whimpered in her sleep when her mark flared that bright, fluorescent green. It was obvious that it was causing her pain and the thought made Scarlett sad. Sad, because she knew what her future entailed, what this entire world’s future entailed, and there wasn’t much she could do to prevent it. Still, with Scarlett’s knowledge, she hoped that perhaps she could make things easier for them all by aiding them in their endeavors.

As Scarlett reached out for the whimpering girl, loud footsteps made their way down the stairs and into the dungeon. The sound made Scarlett retreat her hand back, and panic coursed through her veins. She hadn’t even come up with a story yet; how was she going to convince these people that she wasn’t involved when her sudden appearance seemed so coincidental? Before the footsteps reached their cell, Scarlett closed her eyes and steadied her breathing, as if she were still fast asleep.

As the footsteps got closer, she realized it was just a singular person who came down there to check on them. As the unidentified person entered the cell, she could feel them touching her thigh where the wrapped bandage was. She didn’t dare open her eyes for a peek, but she assumed that it was a healer. Before she could even think or react, she felt her whole leg go numb. It felt similar to the magic that Wisdom showed her, which calmed her down, but her heart rate still raced due to the fact that a stranger she didn’t know was using magic on her. However, as quickly as it started, the healer was already done and focused on Lavellan next. Scarlett considered opening her eyes, but she felt it was better to not know who the person was, in fear of being questioned and being unable to give solid answers. A voice in the back of her mind pushed the possibility that it could be Solas, and frankly, she was too terrified to look or even speak to him, given her condition. Instead, she kept her eyes shut until the person finally walked out of the cell and back up the stairs.

When she opened her eyes again, she looked down to see that the bandage on her thigh was gone and a faint scar took its place, almost invisible to the eye. She looked at it in awe, too afraid to touch it. To see the effects of healing magic in person made her wish they had magic on Earth. It seemed to be far more effective than modern medicine, but then again, what did she know? She was a Psychology student, not a medical doctor.

The Herald seemed to be waking up next to her, interrupting her thoughts.

She considered pretending to be asleep again, but she figured it was best to actually talk to the woman who saved her life in the Fade by yanking her away from those giant spiders.

“I see you’re awake now,” Scarlett cleared her throat before speaking in a level tone, despite her literally pissing her pants on the inside.

The waking Inquisitor nearly jumped upon hearing Scarlett’s voice. She turned towards her with widened blue eyes, “You’re the woman from the Fade. I thought…”

Hmm. Common tongue must be English here. Perhaps the other languages are similar to languages they have on Earth as well.

The Herald coughed, looking shyly away from Scarlett, “I’m Ariana. You are?”

Scarlett smiled at her warmly, “I’m Scarlett.”

Ariana returned the smile, though it was considerably weaker, and she made sure to quickly look away soon after. She’s guarded. Cautious. She should be. These people want to kill her.

They want to kill me too, the thought entered Scarlett’s mind, making her already dreary mood even worse.

Not a moment later, footsteps approached the cell to reveal three guards.

“Come on, get moving.” One of them barked, in a ‘no-nonsense’ tone.

With a cautious glance shared between Ariana and Scarlett, they both got up willingly and walked out of the cell, accompanied by the guards. One of them rudely pushed on Scarlett’s back to get her to move faster. She was already limping on her leg, but didn’t have the energy to do anything about it but glare. Frankly, she was too terrified to do much of anything, besides follow the soldiers’ commands. As the pair made their way into the interrogation room, the door flung open, revealing two familiar faces.

For one, the game certainly did not do Cassandra justice. She was beautiful, there was no denying that, but she was an unconventional beauty. Her muscles were strong and toned, and she emitted a sense of superiority with every step she took. Her scars made her look dangerous and experienced. All in all, Cassandra looked like a warrior. Leliana, on the other hand, was much more intimidating than the game portrayed. Her eyes were as sharp as daggers; She looked as if she could see through your very soul. Her presence demanded respect and Scarlett could definitely see why she was such a successful spymaster, as her face gave no tells as to what she was thinking.

Cassandra stalked towards the pair, eyeing them like prey. The muscle in her jaw ticked, and Scarlett could tell that if either of them said the wrong thing, Cassandra wouldn’t hesitate to kill them.

“Tell me why we shouldn’t kill the both of you now.”

There it is - the iconic line, Scarlett thought. She would have smiled, if she weren’t so damn intimidated by Cassandra’s booming voice.

“The Conclave is destroyed. Everyone who attended is dead. Except for you two.” Cassandra glowered at the two of them, causing Scarlett to gulp.

Ariana was the first to speak, “You think we’re responsible?”

Scarlett kept quiet as Cassandra berated Ariana. She was not meant to be there, not even supposed to exist in this universe, and yet she held information about how to stop the war, how to stop Corypheus and the truth about the real history of Thedas. Still, now was definitely not the time to say anything about any of it. With a grim look on her face, she continued to look down at her feet.

“And you!” Cassandra turned her attention toward Scarlett, “How do you know this woman?”

Scarlett turned her head towards Ariana, who looked just as fearful as Scarlett felt.

“I don’t. I’ve never seen her before the Fade.” Scarlett tried to keep her voice level, but the genuine fear in her face must have seemed realistic enough for Cassandra to back off.

It wasn’t technically a lie, but it also was. Regardless, it was too complicated to explain to anyone right then. Even Ariana herself couldn’t be trusted with a secret this large if it meant changing the course of history as she knew it.

“Explain this,” Cassandra gripped Ariana’s hand, the mark flaring at the touch.

Scarlett watched their interaction in awe until both prisoners were forced to move outside. To see it all happening before her eyes was terribly overwhelming. She could feel the tears beginning to form but forcefully blinked them back, as to not make matters worse. It couldn't be a worse possible time to get emotional. Once Leliana left to meet them at the forward camp, she caught Scarlett’s gaze, sending shivers down her spine as she glared at the prisoner. Note to self: Do not piss off Leliana.

As they walked outside of the cell, the burning white light of the sun blinded Scarlett’s eyes momentarily, taking her a few seconds to adjust her sight. Her hands were still bound, as were Ariana’s. As they stepped outside in tandem, Scarlett gasped upon seeing the Breach. In the Fade, it looked much different. To see it in the waking world, however, made the imposing threat of undeniable death and destruction much more real. Scarlett stood staring at it, not hearing Cassandra’s voice speak the same things it did in the game until Ariana bumped into her shoulder to knock her out of her trance. Once Cassandra turned towards Scarlett, her gaze changed into one of curiosity.

As they trekked along, moving towards the forward camp, Scarlett couldn’t help but check up on Ariana. The look of worry and fear was etched into her features, and Scarlett felt a pang of guilt for the poor girl. If only she knew the shitstorm she was in for.

She nudged her, offering a crooked smile, “Hey. Ariana, right? It’s going to be alright. We’ll figure this out.”

Ariana looked shocked, but gradually the worry left her face and a weak smile was in its place, “I hope you’re right.”

As they passed through the crowds of people, Cassandra’s voice was drowned out. All she could pay attention to were the looks of pure hatred on the faces of those around them. Had Cassandra not been there, leading them through the crowd, she knew they probably would have torn them apart. Scarlett’s hands were still bound, as were Ariana’s and at that moment, she had never felt more trapped.

I don’t know anything about this shit. I don’t know how to survive through this. Yes, I know what will and could happen, but I know literally nothing about how to fight or how to even interact with these people. What the hell am I going to do? How am I going to lie to these people’s faces and claim I know nothing and spin up some bullshit background story? God, everything sucks.

The anxiety bubbled up inside of her, and the only thing keeping her from a full-blown panic attack was Cassandra keeping the crowd at bay so they wouldn’t ambush them. As they walked through the camp, she turned and freed them from their ties.

“There will be a trial. I can promise no more.” The Seeker’s voice brought her attention back to the present.

Scarlett rubbed her wrists, wincing. As they trudged through the snow, it made Scarlett conscious of her clothing, which wasn’t the most suitable for the weather, not to mention it must have looked odd to those around her. Although she was wearing simple leggings and a coat, it still was out of place in terms of Thedosian fashion. It only added on to her list of problems of how she was going to explain who she was and where she came from. She shivered and moved closer to Cassandra, following the Seeker towards the bridge.

As soon as they got to the bridge, however, Scarlett began to panic. She glanced towards the Breach to see it pulsating and a Fade rock began to fall out of the sky. As the Seeker stepped foot onto the bridge, Scarlett pulled Cassandra back at the very last second before the bridge could get destroyed by the projectile. They both fell to the ground, and for a second she thought the Seeker looked angry but then proceeded to stand, clear her throat and mumble a thank you under her breath. Ariana, who was behind the pair, looked at Scarlett in awe. The look in her eyes begged the question, how did you know? But she didn’t dare utter the words, to Scarlett’s relief. Instead, the trio made their way down towards the frozen lake when the first demon appeared.

“Stay behind me!” Cassandra bolted, flinging her sword at it.

Then the second demon began to appear. Ariana had already found the crate of weapons, covered by debris. She, of course, wielded a staff. Scarlett, having no experience fighting with or without magic, clung onto a basic dagger that she saw sitting on top of the crate, her hands shaking as she wielded it. She didn’t know much about fighting, never having to use a weapon before in her life. In the world she came from, wars were fought with guns and machinery, something Thedas couldn’t come close to learning about anytime soon. Still, she tried her best to keep her cool as the demon finally appeared out of the Fade-touched ground.

When Scarlett saw the demon’s face, she froze. It was as if everything was in slow motion. She had never seen a being so twisted in its nature, so purely evil that just by looking at it, you could feel the hairs on the back of your neck stand up with every movement it took. She had never seen anything like it in her life, and it utterly terrified her.

She shook her head, This is something I have to get used to now. Fighting demons, dragons, ancient, evil magisters…I have to get used to this.

“Scarlett!” Ariana called out, as she used a mind blast on the demon to stagger it.

In Scarlett’s dazed state, she hadn’t realized how close the demon had gotten to her. Still, she realized the demon was much more powerful in real life than in the game when it quickly bounced back from Ariana’s spell. Just because I happened to fall into this world by accident doesn’t mean that the enemy will make it any easier for me, Scarlett bitterly reminded herself.

To her right, she could see Cassandra holding off the first demon before finally slaughtering it. Ariana did her best to fight off the demon until Scarlett finally jumped in and slashed at it with her dagger. She didn’t need formal training to know how to stab something, at the very least.

When the demon was finally killed, Ariana and Cassandra argued about the weapons for about a minute before Cassandra eventually gave in. As they pressed on, finding more demons along the way, Scarlett became a bit more proficient at using her dagger, luckily finding another one next to a corpse of a refugee laying face-first in the snow. She felt a bit guilty taking it, but Ariana wasn’t fazed at all as she grabbed the corpse’s coin purse and walked ahead. Another thing to get used to, I suppose - looting corpses.

“Not used to fighting?” Ariana’s voice brought Scarlett back from her racing thoughts.

She hesitantly shook her head, “Not really, no.”

Ariana looked at her thoughtfully as they trudged through the snow, “It’s alright. It’s not for everyone.”

“You got that right,” Scarlett huffed under her breath.

Cassandra turned her head to look at the pair questioningly before leading them further up the hill.

As they walked on, finding more shade demons and wraiths, Scarlett tried her best to keep up, but with her lack of practical fighting skills, she felt pretty useless. It was fairly obvious she wasn’t going to be able to be as supportive or efficient as Cassandra or Ariana on the battlefield. At the very least, they made sure to watch over her as best as they could, but sooner or later, Scarlett would need to learn how to protect herself.

“We’re getting closer to the rift,” Cassandra said, but the noise of fighting across the way drowned out her voice. From what she could see, Solas and Varric were pinned up against quite a few demons and a nasty-looking rift that looked far bigger in person than in the game. Scarlett tried her best to keep her bubbling anxiety from getting out of hand again, lest she began to panic. The prospect of meeting the two of them in person made her want to squeal with joy and go into paralytic shock at the same time.

It didn’t take long for the five of them to rid themselves of the demons, and seeing Ariana close a rift for the first time was definitely an exciting moment for them all. She stared in wonder at the pure, unsolicited power in Ariana’s hand. They both shared a glance of awe with one another before looking to Solas for an explanation.

As Scarlett finally took a good look at the elf, she could have sworn her jaw dropped a bit in shock. The game definitely did not do him justice. He didn’t look like a typical elf, that was for sure. He was taller, more sturdily built, and had a strong jawline that could cut glass. She had never noticed the hints of green in his hazel eyes before, or the light spray of freckles across his chiseled features, or how his skin was tanner in person than in the game. His bald head, which she used to make fun of him for, actually suited his appearance quite well. Besides, she could tell it was clearly a concealment spell from the way it was entirely smooth without any stubble whatsoever. His obvious appearance as an elf was only marked by his ears - perhaps because he was one of the People and a literal Elvhen god. Had Scarlett not been so anxious and worried about the state of things, she probably would have swooned. Good Lord, this man is handsome.

Throughout his little speech regarding the Breach, Scarlett stared at the man abashedly, not hearing a word he said until his gaze turned to hers. They both shared a moment of eye contact before Scarlett quickly turned her attention to Varric who opened with his infamous "ass deep in demons" line. She noticed the hairy-chested dwarf was equally as awesome in-game as he was in person. Although she could already tell from the way that Varric carried himself, he definitely knew he was the shit and there was no telling him otherwise.  

“Varric Tethras. Rogue, storyteller and occasionally, unwelcome tagalong.” Scarlett’s inner fangirl fought hard to come out, despite her rather reserved nature.

“I’m Ariana of Clan Lavellan. Pleased to meet you, even under these circumstances.” Ariana spoke politely, albeit on edge. She was still understandably guarded but seemed to be faring better than Scarlett was, who looked like she would fall over if someone blew in her direction.

Scarlett kept quiet for the most part until the group turned to look at her, waiting for her introduction. A part of her hoped the attention would stay mostly on Ariana, but with the expectant glances of everyone around her, she felt compelled to speak up.

Clearing her throat, she smiled timidly at Varric, “I’m Scarlett Hensley. A pleasure to make your acquaintance.”  

As much as she wanted to squeal, fangirl, and bombard Varric and Solas with a million questions despite the horrible timing, it still felt incredibly surreal that she was even there in the first place. She was nothing but an inconvenience to this world, and her being there would change things, of that there was no doubt. Instead, she took a deep breath and steadied her beating heart to show that she was fine, that nothing was wrong.

“I am Solas, if there are to be introductions,” Solas spoke. His voice is even lovelier in person. I’ve always been a sucker for British accents. NO, stop that! He’s the reason you’re in this mess.

She tried not to stare this time, which seemed to be more effective since his attention was mostly fixated on Ariana. Still, the short glances he threw at her every now and then as the group conversed made her nerves flare in a way that she had never experienced before. It wasn’t butterflies and it wasn’t any other kind of anxiety, it was something else entirely. But for now, it had to be ignored so they could stay focused on the task at hand.

“Although both of your prisoners are mages, it’s hard to imagine any mage having this amount of power,” Solas stated, making Scarlett inwardly cringe as the group turned to look at her.

“You are a mage as well? Why do you not use a staff?” Ariana asked first, but it was obvious others were intrigued as well.

“I didn’t start showing abilities until I entered the Fade. Before then, I have no recollection.” She half-lied.

Cassandra glared suspiciously at her, obviously not trusting her answer, or perhaps it was the fact that she was an untrained mage, “You don’t recall anything before the Conclave?”

“Well, it’s kind of hard to explain-,”

Thankfully, Ariana cut her off before this could turn into a heated argument, “Perhaps we should discuss this once the Breach is dealt with.”

Cassandra’s unmoving glare moved from Scarlett to Ariana, but she reluctantly let it go. That was way too close for my liking. I’d rather not have Cassandra put my head on a pike, thank you very much. Eventually, the five of them trekked their way up the mountain to reach Leliana at the forward camp. Despite Scarlett getting out of having to give an explanation, she had trouble steadying her beating heart as she realized just how difficult this journey would be.

Chapter Text

Upon meeting Chancellor Roderick in person, Scarlett realized that the game was actually spot-on - he really was a pompous ass.  She couldn’t help but roll her eyes every time the loud, little man spoke, but she surprisingly managed to not snap at him for his hostile tone, despite the urge to unleash her anger. However, she could tell her fellow companions were not faring as well as she was.

“Justinia is dead!” the Chancellor spat at the Left and Right Hands of the Divine, “We must elect a replacement, and obey her orders on the matter!”

“So you suggest we just sit here and do nothing while the Breach is still in the sky?” At that point, Scarlett had had enough of hearing the Chancellor speak.

He scoffed, “And who are you to question my judgment? You two are the reason the Breach exists in the first place!”

Cassandra stood between the Chancellor and a red-faced Scarlett, whose patience was spreading thinner and thinner, “Enough! This is getting us nowhere.”

The group bickered on and off for a bit, deciding between taking the mountain path or the direct route until Ariana eventually decided to go the indirect route and find the scouts. Although Scarlett had known what would happen in either outcome, she was hesitant to speak up. It was an odd, unsettling feeling that she felt in the pit of her stomach, but she knew she could not ignore it. Her being in this universe meant that things would change, for better or for worse. If anything, she knew she had to try not to alter the future in any way that would lead to their defeat. The best thing she could possibly do was to deliver unbiased advice to Ariana when she needed it. But for the most part, she needed to try to not interfere in any life-altering ways, nor inform others about the consequences of their future decisions. It could quite literally be the difference between life or death. 

After trekking through the mountain, they finally approached the rift where the scouts were. Closing the rift up ahead was a swift, brutal fight that left Scarlett winded. She was still unused to fighting, but with the more demons they had faced, she was becoming more proficient with using the daggers, and quietly took notes in the back of her head as she watched the others battling as well. The scouts were thankful, and it warmed her heart a bit to see Ariana’s timid smile spread across her face knowing she had saved them. The sight of it made Scarlett smile softly as well, which drew a curious glance from Solas that she chose to ignore.

So far, she had chosen to ignore him as best she could, but she had to admit that watching him interact with the others was a lot like working in the psych ward of the hospital where she interned. It hadn’t happened often, but every once in a while she would experience a patient with an antisocial personality disorder, a sociopath, if you will - ones who would outright lie, cheat, steal and were so difficult to treat that she often transferred their cases to more experienced practitioners. Mostly because they never saw the error in their ways, or they did and simply did not care. Dealing with Solas was not much different. Every move was calculated, every word was thought out carefully. He might as well have a brick house built around him, with how well he was hiding his true self, and it was utterly fascinating to her how well he portrayed the innocent hermit elf act as if he actually had any empathy to give towards the cause. As horrible as it was, Scarlett couldn’t help but wonder if she could learn a tip or two from him about hiding who she really was.

Ariana gasped beside her, which drew Scarlett’s attention back to reality – and the reality was dreadful. The Temple of Sacred Ashes was truly nothing but ash and decay, and the sight of the horror-stricken bodies made the bile rise in the back of her throat. There were dozens, possibly hundreds of mangled and charred bodies splayed as far as the eye could see. She had never seen such a gruesome sight in her life, and she counted her blessings for never having experienced war like this.

“The Temple of Sacred Ashes,” stated Solas.

Varric looked at the remains with a mournful glance as he spoke bleakly, “What’s left of it, at least.”

As the group walked past the petrified bodies, the smell of burnt flesh flooded Scarlett’s nostrils, and instantly she felt like she would be sick. As tears threatened to fall down her face, she felt a hesitant hand on her shoulder. Much to her surprise, it was Cassandra who was offering her comfort. With that, she pulled herself together, giving the Seeker a grateful glance as they walked on. How could Solas want such destruction? What good could possibly come from this amount of death?

As they entered the Temple, they saw Leliana approaching with a group of soldiers.

“You’re here! Thank the Maker.”

As they began to talk strategy, Scarlett felt the panic shoot through her spine, and before she knew it, she was word-vomiting something that she knew would create suspicion.

“There will be a demon,” Suddenly everyone turned their attention to her, “a pride demon to be exact, that will come out of the rift when we open it. It is very powerful and if we want to minimize losses, we have to go about this carefully.”

Cassandra was the first to speak up, “How do you know this?”

She hesitated, thinking quickly on her feet about what to say, “I saw it. Solas said I am a mage, but I have never shown abilities before stepping out of the Breach. Is it uncommon for mages to have visions?”

Solas stared at her, openly in thought, as if he was studying her, “It is rare indeed, but not unheard of. There are few mages who possess this power, but most experience this in the Fade. Is that where you witnessed this vision?”

Scarlett nodded quickly, fear and guilt settling deep in her bones as she saw the chilling look Cassandra and Leliana both gave her. Ariana and Solas seemed to be the only ones who seemed to believe her, while Varric stood there looking uncomfortable. It was no secret that he was wary of magic after what he witnessed in Kirkwall, so she couldn’t blame him for staying impartial.

“I have no reason to lie to you about this,” Scarlett pleaded with the group, “my life is on the line here. The Pride demon will attack, and we need to prepare for it.”

Ariana nodded and stepped in line with Scarlett, “If this is true, we must prepare ourselves. Cassandra, I suggest having the archers remain on high ground.”

Cassandra and Leliana shared a knowing glance with one another before signaling for their soldiers to take up positions around the Temple. A sigh of relief escaped Scarlett’s lungs as she finally relaxed from the fear of being executed before this whole thing even started. Even so, she worried about what may happen after the fight was over. Solas continued to stare at her with such intensity on his face it frightened her, but eventually, he moved along with the rest of the group, closer to the Breach. They heard echoes from the Fade - never a complete picture, but a fragmented memory; The sound of Justinia's voice calling out for Ariana brought them to attention.

Opening the rift was the easy part. Ariana reached her hand out, as she had done with the previous rifts, with only the deafening roar coming from the other side of the rift making her falter. Before any of them were prepared, a large demon, monstrous in all meanings of the word, pushed through the invisible barrier. The archers were the first to attack, but the arrows bounced off of its armored skin like it was nothing. Had she not been prepared for the demon to appear, she would have fainted, without a doubt. Still, Scarlett gulped at the sight of it, knowing there was an entirely possible chance of her perishing during this fight. Nonetheless, she did what she could to keep it from attacking Ariana, who it seemed the most focused on.

At first, she didn’t really know how to approach it but watching Cassandra’s technique helped her a lot and she did her best attacking it from its blind spots and leaping out of the way when it got too close. She was still very new to the aspect of fighting but considering her inexperience, she thought she was doing well enough. Even still, they fought hard, and yet nothing seemed to be affecting it, except for when Ariana would activate the rift with her mark. The demon would occasionally go down, as the rift weakened it, but it wasn’t enough to keep it down forever.

As they continued attacking it, she felt a barrier being sent over to her and glanced at Solas who seemed to nod in response before bringing his attention back to the demon. It felt light on her skin and tingled on contact, but gave her the restorative energy she needed to flank it. Only, she never got the chance. In that slight interruption of her making eye contact with Solas, she was left open and vulnerable.

Before Scarlett knew what hit her, she found herself flying through the air, and landing on the hard, rugged ground, with a devastating crunch as she hit the floor. Ariana shouted her name out in horror, and the other companions rushed to stop the demon from aiming towards her to no avail. The demon clawed at her, with only a weak reminder of the barrier remaining, and Scarlett knew that death was inevitable now. Turning on her side, she coughed and a splatter of blood landed on the ashy ground. The concussion that she thought was cured was now making her head spin. She would have screamed in pain from what was possibly a cracked rib, but the pain was too severe for her voice to come out. Her vision started spotting and the only thing keeping her conscious was the demon leering at her with such a dead, cold stare that she wondered how a creature like this could even exist. As the demon reached out to send an electric shock towards her, she closed her eyes, reaching her hands out, in a last-ditch effort to protect her from the landing. Either way, she anticipated for the demon to kill her. The strike never came.

When Scarlett opened her eyes, she was shocked to see the demon had been flown several feet back. It landed square on its back, as the already fragile ground beneath it was crushed under its weight. From the sheer force of the fall and the crunch of its body colliding with the solid ground, it stopped moving. Did…I do that?

“Now, Ariana!” She heard Cassandra exclaim to the mage.

Ariana reached her hand out, closing the rift and sucking the demon back into the Fade. The closing of the Breach created such an explosive blast that it sent all of the companions back but seemed to do the most damage to Ariana. As they all struggled to get on their feet, they saw Ariana was knocked out cold, and Cassandra motioned for some of the remaining soldiers to carry her out. As Scarlett struggled to stand on her own, she hadn’t noticed Solas wrapping his arm around her for support. She turned towards him, barely muttering his name before her consciousness gave out. The last thing she saw before she finally succumbed to the darkness was the expression on his face. It wasn't difficult to place, but it was shocking nonetheless. Instead of worry or pity, all Scarlett could see was a conniving smile.

~~~~~

“Wake up, sleepyhead.”

Scarlett’s eyes fluttered open, squinting from the bright light peeking through her drapes. The blurriness of her vision lasted only a moment until she focused on a grinning face, mere inches from hers. She recognized his sweet smile and bright blue eyes within a second and a smile of her own started to form.

She yawned, stretching her arms out slightly, “How long was I asleep?”

John ran his hands through her deep brown locks, in the same familiar way he always had, “I don’t know, at least an hour.”

She looked up at him, from where she was resting on his lap, and for a moment, got lost in the sensation of his nails scratching lightly at her scalp. The throw on her couch kept her warm and the feeling of him holding her was enough to make her want to fall back asleep.

“An hour? What time is it?”

John looked at his phone, still keeping his other hand in her hair, “2:15. You missed a call from Sophie, by the way.”

Scarlett shot up, almost headbutting John on her way up.

“Shit! I was supposed to meet her for lunch at 2.” She nearly smacked her hand to her forehead, “Do you think she’ll be mad?”

John gave her a dubious look and laughed, “This is Sophie we’re talking about.”

Scarlett grimaced, “I’ll have to beat rush hour to get there now.”

John simply smiled and pulled her in close, “Or you could stay here with me and make it up to her later?”

Scarlett pulled back to look at his stupidly gorgeous face and a heart-fluttering feeling blossomed in her chest as she realized how lucky she was for having possibly the sweetest boyfriend in the world.

She planted a small peck on his lips and grinned at his cheesy face, “That sounds like a plan to me.”

~~~~~

A glass bottle crashing onto the floor woke up a startled Scarlett, still groggy from sleep. There was no warm, soft blanket, just a thin bedsheet. There was no sun peeking through the window, just a chilly winter breeze. And worst of all, there was no John, just a bald-headed elf looking back at her apologetically, kneeling down to pick up glass shards.

“My apologies. I did not mean to wake you.” Solas bowed his head slightly, making an already sleepy and confused Scarlett feel even more out of place.

“Where am I?” Her voice was weak and raw.

By the stiffness in her joints, she could tell it was likely she had been passed out for a while. After struggling for a bit, she tried sitting up from the bed she was resting on. The pain in her ribs, thankfully, was no longer there, but the pounding in her head prevented her from sitting up all the way. She looked down briefly to see she was wearing different clothing- a soft, cotton tunic and breeches. Normal Thedosian clothing, she gathered.

Solas replied, “You’ve been unconscious for several hours. We are in Haven, as are the refugees from the Conclave. Ariana has yet to awaken herself.”

At her lack of a response, Solas continued, “Cassandra is in the Chantry. I believe she wanted to speak with you after you’ve wakened. Do you remember what happened?”

Scarlett nodded, “I remember we defeated the Pride demon. And the Breach is closed, but not closed all the way, right?”

He gave her a curious look, the same one he gave her when she warned the group about the Pride demon. It was minute, but still visible enough for Scarlett to catch it. It almost seemed as if he was studying her. Yet, the explanation behind this look was clear - he was dubious to believe her. Even if she wasn't telling the truth, she was getting slightly annoyed by his intimidation techniques. Since she met the man, he had spent the majority of the time staring at her as if she were a specimen under a microscope. Frankly, it was insulting.

“That is correct. Yet, you were unconscious when we made that discovery.” The tone in his voice, as well as the pounding headache Scarlett had, made her seriously want to punch him in the face then immediately go back to bed.

“Visions, remember?” She answered, tartly.

Solas seemed to take the hint that she was getting irritated with him, so he gave her a half-assed apologetic smile, “I meant no offense. I just find your situation…fascinating.”

The way the word rolled off his tongue as he stared at her with his piercing hazel eyes sent shivers down her spine, and not in a good way. There was no mistake; this man was a predator - a wolf, trying to sniff out his prey. Perhaps he had gotten a whiff of her lies or could tell she was hiding something. If that was the case, she could understand his suspicion. It was clear that his plans were foiled and the fact that there was not one, but two survivors must have put him on edge, especially when one of them had self-proclaimed visions of the future. She could imagine that if she were in his position, she would be suspicious too.

She cleared her throat, straightened her back, and tried to put on her best ‘don’t-fuck-with-me’ expression, “What is it that fascinates you, Solas?”

The elf leaned his body against the wooden doorway, crossing his arms in front of his chest. The game had originally portrayed him as scrawny and short like most elves, and yet here he was standing in front of her and he was neither of those things. Had she not been so intent on avoiding his presence like the plague, in fear of him assassinating her as soon as he found out she knew the truth, perhaps she would have spent longer checking out his toned arms as they crossed in front of his body.

“You’re an untrained mage without an inkling of talent for any sort of fighting, and yet you landed a killing blow on a Pride demon.” He stared at her, evenly, “You have visions of the future, which not even the most powerful mages in Thedas could possess, and yet you have no memory of anything of which you saw in the Fade. I imagine you carry a great deal of power within you, and I don’t believe it has anything to do with the Breach.”

She stood there, a bit speechless at that. The silence prompted him to continue his tangent.

“Were you a noble of some sort?” He looked at her, eyes bright with the inquiry.

“A noble?” She wanted to laugh at that. Her life living in a small, shitty apartment, putting herself through graduate school, and working two jobs was hardly glamorous. She could understand why he might come to that conclusion; she barely had any muscle on her at all and her personal hygiene was miles better than most of those around her, save Cassandra.

He cocked his head, ever so slightly, pursing his lips as he looked at her. Was he always this expressive? She wondered.

“My origin is hardly the issue. I didn’t choose to be in this mess, none of us did. Regardless, I’m here to help, as should you.”

The corners of his mouth tugged up slightly, in something that was either a sneer or a smirk, as he replied, “Even so, your sudden appearance and your abilities are certainly convenient.”

She didn’t like his tone. She didn’t like the intimidating stare he was giving her, and she did not like feeling as if she was on trial. It is true, she lied about her memory of the Fade and it was possible that her magic was not caused by the Breach, but either way, she didn’t have to answer him. She had a Psychology degree, dammit, and the only person who was better at manipulating people than Solas was her.

Scarlett felt her walls start to come up as she gave him a dead stare with a flattened tone, “Is that why you’re here, Solas? To investigate me?”  

He smiled at her innocently, “On the contrary. I was the one who healed you after the battle. I simply came to check on your wounds.”

Oh, I’m sure you were, you lying bastard. “I see. Well then, I thank you for your treatment, but I should be getting to the Chantry now.”

At that, she sat up from the edge of the bed, dusted herself off, and made her way towards the door. She ignored her sore, aching muscles and avoided wincing in front of him. Solas, with that same tight-lipped smile on his face, moved from where he was blocking the door and allowed her to leave. Before she could walk through the door, her hand stopped on the handle as she turned her head towards the elf.

“By the way, Solas, I suggest tending to Ariana next. Her mark should be flaring up at any moment now.”

With that, she left the stone-faced elf in the doorway as she sauntered off towards the Chantry.

Chapter Text

Scarlett was never popular in high school - at least not in the traditional sense. She had a decent amount of friends and was in no way excluded from any groups, but the idea of fame was never one that appealed to her. The closest she ever got to it was when she played the lead role in The Sound of Music as a senior, and even then, popularity never seemed to find her. She never could understand why certain people enjoyed that kind of attention, especially given her introverted nature. The constant pressure of having to keep up one’s image, as well as the possibility of people spreading rumors about her turned her off to the whole idea. Unfortunately, this didn’t stop fame from finding her in Thedas.

Flocks of people mostly crowded around what she assumed to be Ariana’s cabin, and yet they still diverted their attention to Scarlett as she walked towards the Chantry. Their stares and whispers hadn’t ceased to make her uncomfortable.

As she got closer to reaching the Chantry, she wasn’t surprised to see Varric exiting the tavern. The dwarf leaned against the wall with a tankard in his hand, and the other hand stuffed in his pocket, smiling as she approached him.

“Didn’t think you’d be awake yet.” He took a sip of what she assumed to be ale, then looked up so his eyes met her own, “I can’t imagine you’re handling all this mystical business well.”

Scarlett cocked an eyebrow at him, “Mystical business?”

Varric looked amused, “Have you not heard what they’ve been calling you?”

To be fair, Scarlett was far too busy avoiding the crowds of people looking at her with pleading, hopeful eyes to pay much attention to their rambling. It made her uncomfortable knowing that these people, whether she liked it or not, needed her and there wasn’t a damn thing she could do to fix the mess that was created, or bring their loved ones back.

She frowned, “I can’t say that I have.”

He chuckled at that, “I’ll leave the Seeker to explain it then. When you’re finished, why don’t you stop by the Singing Maiden? You look like you could use a drink.”

She sighed, and gave him a small, sad smile, “If Cassandra and Leliana decide not to execute me, I’d love a drink, Varric.”

He gave a sympathetic glance back. He, of all people, should know what it was like, having been imprisoned by Cassandra once before.

With that, she continued to walk towards the Chantry. She was surprised to see Cassandra waiting for her. Word must have traveled quickly if she'd already known that Scarlett was awake.

Her suspicions were assumed correct when Cassandra didn’t look surprised to see her, “You look well. Come, there are some people I’d like you to meet.”

Scarlett wordlessly followed as she entered the Chantry. The Chantry was by far the biggest building in the village of Haven and she could assume why. Many were being tended to in the Chantry. Soldiers, refugees, and many children and women wandered through the doors, seeking shelter. Although the Breach was closed, it wasn’t gone completely, and the terrified, broken looks on their faces emphasized that fact. As she stared at the mosaic art and candle-lit hallways, it reminded her of the cathedrals she knew, growing up in Chicago. She still remembered the smell of incense burning in Holy Name Cathedral while attending mass, per her deceased father's orders. Once he died, she had no reason to attend the church service again. Had she more time, she would have loved to explore the Chantry.

When she approached the door of the war room, an excited jitter flowed through her. This is just the beginning, a voice inside whispered, wait until you get to see Skyhold's war room.

Cassandra stopped abruptly, surprising Scarlett, as she turned around to face her with a slightly perturbed expression.

“Before we go in, I must inform you that some are…hesitant to accept your gift. You must understand why.”

Scarlett nodded, with an unmoving expression on her face. Of course she knew, how could she not? She was an untrained mage and this new magic she possessed, in their eyes, was dangerous. Not to mention the visions of the future she proclaimed to possess. She could only imagine what they had to say.

“I’m no stranger to it.“ Scarlett responded, “Either way, I would still like to help if I can.”

Cassandra spoke again, as if to reassure her, “We believe your help will be invaluable to our cause. It’s just…well, it’s better if I let them explain.”

When the door swung open, she was a bit shell-shocked to find Leliana, Cullen, and Josephine staring back at her.

To say that Cullen was handsome would be an understatement. He must have been older than her by at least five to ten years, with the only telltale sign being the worry lines etched into his face. He had the ruggedness of an experienced soldier, and yet the smooth edges of a young man. His hair was just as wavy as it was in the game, if not more, and suddenly Varric’s nickname for him made a lot of sense. She could tell by the look in his light brown eyes that he was just as surprised to see her in person as she was to see him.

Josephine was a looker as well. She could tell by the way the woman carried herself that she had more class than half of the people in Haven. Her outfit looked expensive as well, as her gold jewelry dangled upon her golden silk blouse. Her expression was light and sweet, and Scarlett could feel the edges of her mouth perk up the slightest bit.

Cassandra declared, “Allow me to introduce Cullen and Josephine. Cullen here is the Commander of our forces, and Josephine is our Ambassador. I believe you will be seeing more of them in the future.”

They both bowed their heads to Scarlett who mirrored the action. As her eyes looked up, she found Cullen already making eye contact with her. The moment was fleeting, however, as he immediately looked away upon her realization with a light pink tint covering his pale face.

“Ah, the Seeress of Andraste. A pleasure.” Josephine smiled wide and friendly.

Scarlett sputtered, “I’m sorry, the what?”

Leliana spoke as she moved closer to the war table, “That’s what the locals have begun to call you. You seemed surprised.”

She shrugged, “I know they call Ariana a ‘Herald’, so I suppose not. I assume that’s why you wanted to speak with me, yes?”

The four advisers shared glances with one another before Cassandra spoke.

“We want to know what you know.”

Scarlett sighed. Of course they did, “I see.”

Cullen spoke up for the first time, bringing Scarlett’s attention to his voice, and mercy, what a lovely voice he had.

“Cassandra had mentioned that you’re a mage. Have you never been trained in a Circle?”

The unease was clear in his voice, and it made Scarlett’s heart wrench. She knew she couldn’t wipe away his fear of mages, and nothing she could say would reassure him that she wouldn’t become possessed. In all likelihood, it was entirely possible. She swallowed hard and tried not to break eye contact.

“No, I don’t have much memory from where I came from. Before the Fade, everything is a bit blurred, but I do know that I never showed any magical abilities until after walking through the Fade.”

I’m not completely lying, Scarlett told herself, I’m just...withholding the truth. That’s not lying, right? God, I’m a terrible person.

Cullen’s body language didn’t ease up, but his eyes drilling through hers did. Eventually, he looked away, and Scarlett felt like she could breathe again.

“Do you at least know who you are?” Cassandra asked.

That was a loaded question. She did know who she was, but there were a lot of unknowns that revolved around that question as well. She was Scarlett Hensley. A grad student, a sister, a daughter, a waitress on the weekends, and a hospital intern on weekdays. She was a human, trapped in a world that wasn’t hers. But none of these answers were the answers they were looking for. They wanted more than a name, they wanted a story - one she could not give them truthfully.

She had thought off and on about the kind of story they would want to hear from her. One that would not only be believable, but predictable as well. The fewer questions asked the better. Her accent, American in origin, wasn’t unfamiliar in Thedas, as she and Varric had the very same one. She decided, at the very least, that the Free Marches was a safe choice.

Her eyes wandered from person to person until she finally sighed and proceeded to tell her fake story:

“My name is Scarlett Hensley. I know I’m from the Free Marches, originally. I know I had a family - a mother and a sister who I loved dearly but they’re long gone now. I...don’t remember much about my past life - it's all faded memories now. When I was in the Fade, many of my memories were wiped away, but I was given things in return. I was given a foresight into the past, present, and future as well as other magical abilities. I heard a voice in the Fade, beckoning me and telling me that when the time comes, I will know what to do. I assumed it was nothing, and yet when I woke up, I found myself in the middle of an explosion with no real idea as to how or why I was there. It feels like I’m here for a reason. Perhaps to help Ariana seal the Breach and return things back to normal, or maybe even help end the war. I wish I had all the answers, but I simply do not. I just want to help, as much as I possibly can.”

They ate it up. Through fabled lies, Cassandra’s face lit up brighter than any rift in the sky, and Scarlett felt so guilty looking at the pure, unsolicited faith in her eyes that she had to look away. Leliana and Josephine seemed captivated by her story as well. Cullen, with his hard exterior, showed no signs of eye goggling as the others did, but at the mention of ending the war, she saw, albeit briefly, his cool and collected stature start to crumble.

If they ever find out that I was just a freak accident and that I’m not supposed to be here at all, it would ruin them.

With that thought came another. They must never find out.

“Well,” Cassandra started, “if this is true, this could change everything.”

Leliana shook her head at the woman, “No, it changes nothing. Our intuition was correct. The Inquisition must be reborn.”

Scarlett raised her eyebrows at them, clearly surprised by that conclusion, “Shouldn’t you wait to discuss this with Ariana when she wakes?”

“Ariana is the one with the mark and the one we need to seal the Breach, but we need your insight just as much as hers,” said Cullen.

Leliana added, “The information you could provide us would be invaluable towards our cause, provided you let one of us know immediately when you receive such visions.”

It was never in question, whether she was to help them in their efforts. It was a given, and yet when Cassandra held out her hand to shake on it, Scarlett hesitated. Perhaps it was the aspect of the terrifying future they had in store, or perhaps it was the expectant look in their eyes as they waited on her answer. Nonetheless, through great effort, Scarlett managed to take Cassandra’s hand in her own without trembling.

“Now that it’s settled, we must wait for Ariana to wake. We won't be able to proceed without her.” Leliana stated.

Shortly after discussing this newfound Inquisition and other matters, Leliana and Josephine took their leave, leaving Scarlett alone with Cassandra and Cullen who both shared a rueful glance with one another.

“Is something the matter?” Scarlett prompted, despite already knowing what this would be about.

She was an untrained mage and these were both Templar-trained warriors. She was not an idiot.

Cassandra cleared her throat, “The Commander and I were discussing your lack of magical training earlier, while you were still unconscious.”

“We believe this to be a concern.” Cullen finished for her.

“I understand,” Scarlett replied, unsurprised.

Cassandra hesitated, “We have spoken to Solas, and he has agreed to train you to control your magic as best as he can, although we believe it is safest to keep a Templar outside of your door at night, should anything occur.”

To be completely fair, Scarlett had no reason to be offended by this. It was undoubtedly a huge concern for them and completely plausible that possession could occur. And yet, hearing those words spoken out loud made her blood boil. A part of her wondered if it was the idea of a Templar watching her sleep, or the fact that Solas would be the one teaching her magic that flustered her. Either way, she was pissed. She knew she wouldn’t be able to talk them out of the Templar thing, but hoped that she could possibly leave Solas out of the equation.

“Ariana is a mage, as well. Why can’t she train me?” She demanded.

Cullen spoke next, “We are unaware of how the mark will affect her magical use, and Solas seems to agree. He voluntarily reached out to us about this matter, and believes he would be the best candidate to train you.”

She sighed, pushing her hair out of her face. What a dick.

“Of course he did,” she muttered, bitterly.

Cassandra cocked her head slightly at the brunette, “Do you have a problem with Solas?”

“No,” she shook her head firmly, as to eradicate any suspicion, “not at all.”

The pair shared a glance with one another before Cassandra spoke again. Great, now they probably think I’m a racist or something.

“Well, that should be all then. If there are any more concerns, let me or the Commander know.”

She drifted off after that, leaving Cullen and Scarlett alone for longer than anticipated. Cullen looked as if he wanted to say something, but didn’t. Instead, the sheepish Commander walked out of the room wordlessly.

“Wait! Commander Cullen!” What the hell am I doing?

The templar paused in his tracks, craning his head around, ever so slowly, “Yes?”

She took a few steps closer to him until she was within whisper range and gave him a pitied look, “I know about the headaches. I think you are very brave for what you’re doing, and if there’s anything I can do to help, I will.”

Cullen looked at her with a dumbfounded look as his jaw opened and closed, trying to find the right words to say. With that, she gave him an awkward pat on the shoulder and walked out of the Chantry, heart pounding from what she just did. She didn’t dare turn her head back around to see his face, but she suspected he was probably still standing there, unmoving and flabbergasted.

WHY in the world did I do that? Way to draw suspicion, dumbass.

Oh come on, the poor guy probably needed to hear it.

Ugh, I hate it when my subconscious is right.

Without thinking, she walked straight from the steps of the Chantry into the tavern to find a smiling dwarf sitting with a pen and parchment in hand.

Before he even got a chance to speak, she plopped herself down in the seat and declared, “I’ll take that drink now. Oh, and you’re buying.”

Varric grinned at her and motioned for the barmaid to come over.

Chapter Text

“Something troubling you, all-knowing Seeress?”

Scarlett scoffed, “Oh please, not you too.”

Varric laughed at that, taking another sip from his tankard before chugging the entire thing in one go. Damn, this man can drink.

She was only on her second drink of whatever it was that Varric gave her, and she already started to feel a bit light-headed. It wasn’t necessarily stronger than any of the ale she’s had back home, so she assumed it was from the lack of food in her system. Her stomach growled at the thought.

“You know,” She looked at the dwarf thoughtfully, “I don’t think I’ve eaten anything since I was discovered.”

Varric looked at her with raised eyebrows, “Maybe you should get on that, Princess.”

Scarlett almost spat out her drink, “Did you just call me-?“

“Princess?” The sadistic dwarf cackled, “Yes, I did.”

She gave him a look, to which he refuted, “Come on, you can’t honestly tell me you weren’t some kind of nobility. You have the straightest, whitest teeth I’ve ever seen on a human.”

She shrugged, “I just take pride in good hygiene. Maybe you should take notes, or better yet, a bath.”

Varric almost fell over his chair laughing, “Beautiful and has a sense of humor? You and I are going to get along wonderfully, Princess.”

Her heart swelled at that. She has always loved Varric throughout the game series. He was arguably her favorite character, and despite the cringyness of her nickname, she fought hard not to squeal over the fact that he had given her one in the first place.

As if on cue, her stomach growled again, causing her to wince. Setting her tankard down on the table, she walked over to Flissa.

“Excuse me,” the Innkeeper turned towards her, “might I get some-“

“Oh Maker!” Flissa interrupted her, nearly dropping the glass bottle she was holding, “Oh, I’m sorry, I don’t mean to make a fuss, it’s just…you’re her! The Seeress! The hero sent by Andraste!”

Scarlett didn’t know what to say to that, but could hear Varric snickering from a few feet behind her. She wouldn’t have been able to get a word in anyways, with the way Flissa was rambling on.

“Is the Herald going to wake up soon? Did you see a vision about that? Or rather, I assume it may be rude to ask that of you, is it not? Regardless, I understand now, Andraste sent you down to show us we were wrong to be afraid of the mages! I’ve always respected magic, you know…”

At Scarlett’s lack of a response, Flissa added, sheepishly, “Um…I mean, I’m Flissa. Can I get you anything?”

“Some food,” Scarlett tried to bite back a rude, boisterous laugh, “would be wonderful.”

Flissa nodded, moving rapidly from behind the bar. As Scarlett waited, she couldn’t help but feel a bit aghast by the woman’s spiel, but proceeded to laugh it off as Varric did. Being a chosen one is rough business. Luckily, Arianna will have to deal with that more than me, she selfishly thought to herself.

With that, Scarlett sat back down to have a bowl of some kind of meaty stew placed in front of her. It smelled delicious, although it did look rather odd.

Right, gonna have to get used to medieval type dishes. No more cheeseburgers and fries for me.

As she dug in, she noticed Varric occupied with what looked to be a fan of his. They continued talking for a few minutes as Scarlett scarfed down what was left of her stew. I wonder what kind of meat is in this. Actually, on second thought, maybe it’s better if I don’t know...

Soon enough, Varric came back to the table with another drink in hand.

“What was that about?” Scarlett took another bite, gnawing at the gamey meat.

Varric shrugged, “Just another fan. I tend to have a lot of those in Ferelden.”

She hummed in response, taking another bite of her meal. When she finally finished, she pushed the bowl to the side, feeling satisfied.

Hours had passed and Scarlett felt good, if a bit tipsy. She spent most of her evening in the tavern, feeling oddly comfortable in the small building. It was filled with mostly villagers who looked like they desperately needed a break from the outside world. Besides Flissa, however, she faced no problems with the other villagers confronting her, outside of a few open stares. Even still, Flissa was pleasant, when she wasn’t gazing adoringly at the woman with fierce admiration in her eyes. She spent most of her time bantering with Varric and came to find that she very much enjoyed the dwarf’s presence. He matched her wittiness well, and never once made her feel like the outsider she was. They mostly chatted about him and his life, and she tried her best to not seem creepy for already knowing so much about him. As they began to talk of his experience in the Blight, a sudden realization hit her.

“Varric,” she started, an anxious feeling crawling up her spine, “can I ask you something?”

Varric set his drink down, “Something the matter, Princess?”

She hesitated, “I can’t seem to recall who the Hero of Ferelden was.”

“Ah,” he leaned back in his chair, in his familiar, storytelling way, “that would be Lyna Mahariel. She was a Dalish elf, same as Ariana. Why do you ask?”

She felt herself holding in a breath. That doesn’t make any sense, I chose Amell. Something isn’t adding up…

She disregarded his question, “You don’t happen to know of the other Amell, do you? The mage in the Ferelden Circle?”

Varric scratched his stubble in thought, “Come to think of it, I can’t say I have. I know of only one living Amell, and he’s…well, not the best company.”

Scarlett cleared her throat, and rested her hands on the table, trying hard to mask the fact that she was slightly trembling. Something was wrong, she could feel it.

“Tell me more about the Hero.”

Varric sighed, “Well, I’m afraid I can't tell you much more than what’s common knowledge. I’m not even from Ferelden.”

“Right, “ Scarlett moved her gaze downward, dejectedly, “Can you tell me about the Champion then? I know you were close.”

At the mention of Hawke, Varric’s face lit up. At least one thing hadn't completely changed since she arrived; she couldn't imagine Hawke and Varric ever not being best friends. She felt a rush of relief knowing at least that much was still true.

“Well what do you want to know?” He asked.

Scarlett, feeling feverish from all the talking, took a long sip of her drink. Somehow, this one was much stronger than the last drink she had.

She looked at the man thoughtfully, “What was the Champion like?”

Varric smiled, emitting a small chuckle, “Sarcastic. Snarky. Kind of a dumbass at times. He had a real knack for getting himself into trouble.”

He? So it’s Garrett Hawke this time around. Interesting.

Scarlett snorted, “I can imagine. I’ve heard stories.”

“You can't imagine half the stories I could tell you about that man,” Varric paused, giving her a curious look, “Or could you? Can’t lie, I’m curious about just how much of the future you can see.”

Scarlett raised her eyebrow at him, “A bit curious, huh? Well, it’s not common knowledge, although I daresay it will be soon, but I can see more than just the future. I can see the past as well. In fact, I probably could tell you a decent amount about the man himself and your adventures together.”

Varric looked genuinely surprised at her confession, “That so? Not gonna lie, that’s pretty...unnerving.”

Scarlett continued, “That’s not all. Not only can I see the past, but I can see alternate versions of the past. It makes it a bit confusing at times, which is why I had to ask who the Hero was. It could’ve been anyone, to be honest.”

Varric cleared his throat uncomfortably and gave her an uneasy smile, “Damn, I have to say, I’m not jealous of you.”

Scarlett frowned at her drink, not liking where the direction of conversation was going, “I can’t imagine anyone being jealous of me.”

They finished their drinks with more witty banter before Scarlett bid him adieu and walked towards her little cabin. The snow crunched beneath her feet, making her painfully aware of how freezing cold Haven was. She walked back to her room shivering, making a mental note to talk to Josephine about getting some warmer clothes.

Walking inside of the room, she was surprised to see a few items on top of her bed. One, was a pair of pajamas, and the other, were her clothes she wore when she was discovered. Upon seeing her torn coat, she felt utterly homesick, bringing the fabric to her nose and foolishly hoping it would smell like home. It smelled of nothing but ash, and the frown on her face deepened.

She knew there was no going back now. The world she once called home was but a distant memory, and nothing would change that. Even if she knew how to get back, a part of her felt like she couldn't when there was so much pain and destruction here. If she could put her knowledge to use, she could save lives. Whether she cared to admit it or not, they needed her. And some part of her, deep inside, knew she would need them too, when the time came that she had to make a choice. 

Chapter Text

While Scarlett slept, she hadn’t realized she was in the Fade. Logically, of course, she knew that she was, but dreaming in the Fade and dreaming on Earth were basically the same, with the only exception being that she was able to remember her dreams much more vividly than ever before. She dreamt of John and Sophie and woke up feeling alone. Just seeing their faces made her feel powerless, knowing that she was gone and that they were probably worried sick from not knowing what happened to her. No matter how complicated her relationship with her sister and now ex-boyfriend was. She sighed as she leaned out of bed, placing her head in her hands. She rubbed at her temples, willing her headache to go away, to no avail. A loud, sharp knock at her door broke her concentration but only added to the throbbing pain in her head.

She groaned out of sheer laziness but willed herself to open the door, surprised to find a bald-headed elf standing in front of her.

“Shit,” Scarlett slapped her hand to her forehead, suddenly aware of the fact that she overslept, “I completely forgot we had our training today.”

Solas seemed to look at everything but her, causing Scarlett to look down. Sheepishly, she realized her oversized pajama top hung at her thighs, and her breeches were kicked off on the floor somewhere. It looked like she was wearing a minidress, but to the people of Thedas, the sight would have been downright scandalous.

“Shall I wait for you to dress outside?” The elf cleared his throat.

“Uh, yeah, sorry,” Scarlett pulled down on her tunic to hide her legs before shutting the door, “I’ll be out in a minute.”

At least he was respectful enough not to look, Scarlett thought, although seeing that barely noticeable blush on his face was totally worth it. She grinned at the memory as she dressed.

After a moment, she headed outside to find Solas staring at the breach in the sky. The once beautiful, flawless sky was now tarnished forever by that ugly green scar, serving as a reminder of the horrors that happened at the Conclave. A part of her wondered if that same scar affected her world as well, although once the thought settled in her mind, she shook it off. It couldn’t possibly have affected my world too, could it?

They stood in silence, staring at the open sky, before Solas finally acknowledged her presence, “We should start off with basic meditation. Come with me.”

She followed him to the woodsy area surrounding Haven. It took them about twenty minutes to walk there, and yet the freezing cold from the outside made the trek feel like an hour. Scarlett shivered the whole way there, as she silently cursed Solas for making them walk to the middle of nowhere for something as silly as meditation.

She had taken a yoga class once or twice while studying for her undergrad, although that was the most experience she had with meditation. As a Ph.D. student, she hardly had any time to spend on herself, so the whole notion seemed silly to her. By the seriousness in Solas’s voice, however, it seemed to be a vital part of whatever it was he was about to teach her.

Once they found a small clearing with enough space for them to relax, Solas started a fire. Despite the freezing cold, there only lied a thin sheet of ice on the ground - nothing compared to the piles and piles of snow caked onto the Frostbacks. Scarlett was no stranger to the cold, having lived in Chicago for the last several years, however, it was the middle of September back home, when the seasons just started to change from Summer to Fall. Still, she doubted time passed in Thedas the same way as it did on Earth.

Scarlett spoke through chattering teeth, “Why take me out here?”

Solas leaned down towards a pre-existing fire pit. He must come here often, Scarlett thought, it must be quite peaceful. As he flicked his wrist towards the fire pit, bright flames grew and illuminated the trees with its flickering flame. He cocked an eyebrow at her before flicking his wrist once more towards her as well, and suddenly her whole body felt warm and at ease - as if she was being enveloped in a soft, fuzzy blanket. Scarlett nearly moaned in relief.

“How did you-?”

“It’s a simple warmth spell. And the reason I brought you here was to get away from the noise of the village. Meditation works best in silence.”

Scarlett looked at him credulously, and somewhat in awe. “Right. And uh…are you going to teach me that spell?”

Solas sat on the bare snowy ground, crossing his legs and closing his eyes, “In due time.”

He sat there in silence, while Scarlett stared at him dumbly, not really sure what to do with herself until Solas opened his eyes to give her a disapproving glance and motion her to take a seat. She mentally groaned at the idea of having to sit on the wet, icy ground, but took a seat anyways, lest Solas gave her another unimpressed glare.

Scarlett’s cheeks flushed as she scrambled to get on the floor and mimic his position. As they sat in silence for a moment, she couldn’t help but feel a bit lost.

“So am I supposed to just…?”

Solas sighed exasperatedly, “The point of meditating is to empty your mind and feel your magic within you.”

“Um, okay but how do I-”

“So, the only way to do that is to,” Solas gave her a pointed look, “stop talking.”

“I…um, right.” Scarlett stammered, feeling childish.

Within a few moments, she found herself closing her eyes and feeling her breathing become more even. For a while, she couldn’t feel anything, and so she reached, yearned to feel the magic call to her, but to no avail.

They stayed like that for at least a few hours, breathing, meditating, until Scarlett realized that no matter how hard she tried, she still couldn’t feel her magic. They had tried several techniques, but evidently, nothing seemed to work.

Solas must have sensed her frustration so he advised, “Take deep breaths. Don’t search for it, let it come to you.”

“I’m trying that, it just won’t work!” Scarlett exclaimed, wanting desperately to give up.

“Try this then,” Solas replied, “Think on a memory. Think of what you have experienced in the Fade. Try to remember what it felt like.”

Taking a deep breath, she recalled the feeling of when she first entered the Fade - when she got sucked into this world. She remembered the benevolent Wisdom spirit who guided her, and how it felt when the spirit healed her - how her whole body tingled to the touch, and her nerve endings sparked with such vibrancy and life that she couldn’t be certain if she ever felt that feeling before. She remembered what it was like when she practiced making wards in the Fade, and how the spirit breathed words of protection until it became so. She felt it in her mind, in her soul, and in an instant, she felt something happening. It started at the edge of her fingertips and spread to her very core, and in an instant, she was filled with such an intensity of it that she couldn’t contain it.

It was then that it happened. It was as gone as quick as it came, but what she saw - she was certain of it - was real.

“She is an abomination!” Chancellor Roderick stood in front of a crowd, pointing directly at her. Swords were raised, and furious anger was present in all of their faces - these rage-filled faces that she could not recognize.

“Kill her!” They shouted, “Kill the apostate!”

And all at once, they circled around her, preparing to attack. They grabbed at her body, tore at her clothes, impaled her with their weapons. She was dying.

Scarlett gasped, falling to the floor in a fit of heaving breaths. Solas rushed to her side in an instant to calm her, but in her disoriented spasms, she could not recognize him.

“Get off of me!” She shouted as she sent the elf flying through the air, landing a few feet away on the bare, icy ground.

Utterly terrified by what she had seen and what she had done, she shared a bewildered glance with him until the tears blurred her vision. She had to get out of there.

“Wait! You cannot go through these woods alone!” She heard him shout after her, but she couldn’t stop herself.

She was horrified by what had just happened, and she knew Solas was a dangerous man, outside of the loveydovey-ness everyone felt for him during the game, including her at one point. But this was not a game, this was real and she was in it. This was the man who wanted to quite literally end the world for his own people, regardless of anyone else. If he perceived her as a threat, which let's face it, he probably did, he would kill her or simply prompt others to do his dirty work for him. That had to be what her vision was about, right? Her vision. How could any of this be possible? How could she have magic? How could she have visions? And still not know a damn thing about how to protect herself in this horrible, god-forsaken world?

She ran until she couldn’t anymore, and stopped only to catch her breath. When she realized she was still lost in the woods, she sank down against a tree trunk and finally allowed herself to cry. This hadn’t been the first time she cried since being here, but this was the first time she hung her head in her hands and sobbed her heart out for all that was lost until the only noises that came out of her were the deep breaths she forced herself to take. What felt like hours passed by in minutes and yet, she still refused to move.

“You should not have run off,” Solas’s voice startled her, causing her to flinch.

How did he find me so quickly? She scrambled to stand, staring at him as he leaned against a tree. His sleeve was torn and a small gash appeared on his forearm, although he hadn’t bothered to heal it yet. She winced, knowing she was the one who hurt him, though when she noticed he wielded his staff, her guilt was quickly replaced with fear. He didn’t have his staff before and the sight of it made her tense up.

He must have noticed her demeanor change when he gave her a reassuring look, “I’m not here to harm you.”

“Then why did you follow me?” Her voice was weak, but her glare was unwavering.

“It’s dangerous to walk alone,” He said, “There are wolves in these woods.”

Scarlett had to fight the urge to roll her eyes, “I’m not afraid of wolves.”

Solas stared at her, unrelenting. The same look he had given her before, and many times over, “Then what are you afraid of?”

Scarlett looked down, not finding the courage in her to lie to his face and play it off like she wasn’t afraid of anything and that it was no big deal. She was afraid, and she’d be a fool to lie to herself and say she wasn’t.

“You had a vision, did you not?” Solas asked, although it came out more like a statement, “What did you see that frightened you?”

Scarlett didn’t want to answer, didn't want to trust him. Still, she knew that lying to him would only make things worse.

She let out a shaky breath, “They...they tried to kill me.”

Solas’s eyebrows furrowed together, “Who tried to kill you?”

“I don’t know! It was an angry mob, and Chancellor Roderick was leading them,” Scarlett exclaimed, feeling herself slump against the tree once more.

She fought the urge to curl in on herself, still barely managing to look Solas in the eye.

“I saw their faces...the pure hatred in them. They shouted, ‘kill the apostate!’, and I couldn’t do anything but watch…”

She trailed off, looking at the sun as it began to lower. The sky was painted with streaks of purple and orange. So much time had passed and the day felt like it had just begun. How long have I been in these woods? She supposed the answer hardly mattered now in the grand scheme of things.

Solas tried to reassure her, “If Cassandra intends on building this Inquisition, she needs you. No harm will come to you under her watch, nor the others’.”

“You don’t understand,” Scarlett pinched her eyes shut, in hopes no more tears would come out, “Whether the vision is real or not doesn't matter. I’m not supposed to have this kind of power. I didn’t ask for any of this.”

He didn’t respond. The silence was almost worse than whatever snarky reply Scarlett thought he would give. A moment passed, and Scarlett still couldn’t bring herself to looking Solas in the eye. Yet, when he finally did move, she was surprised to look up and find him offering a hand to help her up. It was a simple gesture, and from the look on his face, one of pity. But she appreciated it nonetheless and took his hand in her own.

“Come. We should get back to Haven before dusk falls.” His voice was even, but his eyes held something warmer as he finally dropped his hand to his side.

“What about my training?” She asked, hesitantly.

“We will train tomorrow. You need to rest.” He replied, simply.

They walked back in deafening silence until they began to see the lights from the village come into view. The only sounds she could hear were the crunching of snow beneath their feet and the wind howling from the mountains.

“Solas?” She stopped, feeling something bubble inside of her.

He turned around to face her - his eyes glowing with expectancy, “Yes?”

For a minute she couldn’t say anything until his expectant glance prompted her to speak her mind, “I’m sorry I hurt you. I don’t even know how I did that.”

He looked at her thoughtfully, “I’ve noticed a pattern. The first time you successfully used a spell was on the Pride demon, and the second was with me. It seems that your magic only reveals itself when you believe you’re in imminent danger.”

Scarlett opened her mouth to speak, but couldn’t find the words. Instead, she shrugged.

“No matter,” Solas waved it off before walking her to her room, “We will discuss it further tomorrow.”

“Right,” As she saw Solas walking away, she called after him once more, “Oh, and Solas?”

He turned his head back, to which she found herself unable to find her voice. She wasn’t sure what prompted her to call after him, but she always had a habit of running her mouth.

She looked at her feet as she muttered the words, concentrating on the pattern etched into the stitching of her leather boots, “Thank you...for not leaving me in the woods.”

“Of course. Until tomorrow, Seeress.” Solas straightened his back and kept a polite but masked look on his face until finally turning away to leave. She wished she could read his mind at that moment.

It wasn’t until after she knew he had left that she allowed herself to watch his body disappear in the distance to wherever it was that he went at this hour. A part of her still felt so utterly embarrassed and terrified about everything that happened, she stood paralyzed, unsure what to do or what to make of the situation. She stood outside of her cabin for quite a while, just simply staring at the sunset until she heard the Templars approaching her cabin, per Cassandra’s orders.

She wanted to yell at them to leave her alone, but the soldiers were only doing their job. Small blessings, she thought as they approached, but kept a comfortable distance. They were probably afraid of her, just as the other Inquisition soldiers were when they imprisoned her. When she finally did notice them, she decided it was probably best to turn in for the night.

Walking into her cabin, the background noise from Haven disappeared and the only audible noise was the sound of her breathing in and out slowly. A single candle was lit on her nightstand, illuminating her figure on the walls. The shadows danced as she undressed and walked to her bed.

She wanted to believe things would get easier, that learning and dealing with magic and demons, and everything in between would get easier. No matter how hard she tried to believe it, a part of her knew it never would. Instead, she fell asleep to the sounds of the wind creeping through the cracks of the wood on the walls. She fought hard to not let a single teardrop come out throughout the night.

Chapter Text

Ariana woke up two days later. Scarlett knew this because the moment she wakened herself, she could hear the commotion from the other side of her door. It was still early, and the grogginess from her slumber crept up on her, but the deep growling in her stomach kept her awake.

God, I need some caffeine in me. Do they even have coffee in Thedas? I really hope they do. 

Normally, on the days when Scarlett woke up early, she would go to the Singing Maiden to fill her stomach with warm food. Later in the day, she would meet up with Solas for their lessons and would end the day hanging out with Varric in the tavern, or alone. On occasions, she would walk the walls of Haven to familiarize herself with the layout and she would find Cullen training with his soldiers. She would wave and smile, and he would offer nothing else but a curt, yet not unpolite nod. 

Today, however, was different. She slept in - far later than she normally did, though her sore, aching muscles thanked her for it. When she walked outside, she was unsurprised to find Varric scoffing at the wide-eyed crowd as he leaned against the wooden walls of the Singing Maiden. She was curious too and found herself watching as the massive wave of refugees and villagers gossiped among themselves. His expression lightened up immensely upon seeing Scarlett approaching. 

“Morning, Princess. To what do I owe the pleasure?” He smiled at her, bowing exaggeratingly, to add effect. 

Scarlett rolled her eyes, “Isn’t it a bit early for you to be pestering me?”

“If anyone should be worried about getting pestered, it’s definitely the Herald,” Varric shook his head, “I saw the poor girl head into the Chantry earlier. She looked mortified.” 

Scarlett sympathized with her, she could only imagine what she was going through right now. 

“Is she still in there?” Scarlett watched as a group of Chantry sisters scurried towards the Chantry, twittering amongst themselves like a flock of birds - probably in hopes of getting a glance at the Herald. 

Varric shrugged, “Probably. I’m surprised you’re not in there with them. The Seeker had a particularly intense look on her face this morning.” 

“I’m not the one with the magical glowing hand,” Scarlett replied, nonchalantly.

Varric let out a laugh, “No, but you are the one with magical insight into the past, present, and future.” 

Oh yeah, the visions. How could I forget about those? Scarlett thought to herself, bitterly. 

Since the first night of training with Solas, she hadn’t experienced any more visions, but the mere thought of experiencing one again gave her immense anxiety. Solas, much to her relief, hadn’t uttered a word about the incident in the woods, and since then, they’d done well to pretend it never happened. She could recall the fear that rumbled in her stomach the next day that she saw him. His stoic expression, for once, had a calming effect on her. For now, this little secret would be theirs to keep - as long as she didn’t piss the bald elf off again. 

Scarlett struggled to come up with a clever retort, and instead opted for a silent shrug, to which Varric bore a smug look in response. 

“Seeress?” A young elven servant with cropped brown hair approached the pair, looking nervous to even be in their presence, “The Seeker requests your presence in the Chantry.” 

Varric smirked to her right, “Speak of the she-devil.” 

Scarlett cracked a smile at that and parted ways with the dwarf to head towards the Chantry. As she walked towards it, she saw Chancellor Roderick leave the Chantry in a huff - his face glowing red in anger. 

Seems I missed Cassandra’s speech. Damn, it would’ve been nice to hear her chastise the Chancellor. 

Stepping inside the war council room, she found the advisors there, as well as Ariana. It seems Cassandra wasn’t lying when she mentioned that she wanted Scarlett in on the council. 

“Ah, there you are.” Cassandra was the first to acknowledge her presence. 

Ariana shared a nervous smile with her as a greeting, while the rest of the council delivered passing acknowledgments. 

“We’ve spoken to Ariana regarding the rebuilding of the Inquisition, and she has agreed.” Cassandra spoke, “Now it is simply a matter of building influence.” 

Leliana replied, “We’ve received word of a Chantry cleric by the name of-”

“Mother Giselle, yes. I know of her.” Scarlett interrupted. 

None of them looked particularly surprised by that fact. 

Cassandra shared glances with the other advisors before turning towards Scarlett. “We will be leaving for the Hinterlands soon. We need to know what we’ll be facing there.” 

Of course, Scarlett sighed internally.

“Well, I’m afraid it’s worse than you think. The land is war-torn; the mages and Templar rebels are fighting and killing just about anyone, so you’ll have to do something about them. The refugees have been left with nothing, and many people have been left homeless and without food. You’ll find Mother Giselle by the Crossroads, where she and other Chantry sisters are healing wounded soldiers. Her assistance will be useful, and she will request to come with you back to Haven, once the refugees have been taken care of. All I can say is be safe. You’ll find much resistance on your way there.” 

Upon looking at their faces, they looked dejected. 

Cullen sighed, “Well it seems that approaching the mages or Templars is of no use now.”

“Not necessarily,” Scarlett replied, “These groups of rebels are acting on their own will; they are not part of the larger rebellion. Regardless, you won't be able to get into Redcliffe, as it’s barricaded to get away from the fighting.”

“Will we discover anything of importance while we're out there?” Ariana spoke for the first time, turning her whole body to look at Scarlett.

Scarlett nodded, “Yes, and I suggest doing as much as you can to help the refugees before you come back, but other business will bring you back to the Hinterlands soon enough.” 

Leliana raised her eyebrow in a suspicious manner, “What matter of business?”

Scarlett dismissed it with a wave of her hand, “Nothing that concerns you right now.”

The advisors all gave her a suspicious look at that, to which Scarlett fought the urge to roll her eyes.

They still don't trust me? Seriously? These people need to work on their trust issues.

“If it were of immediate importance, I would tell you. But right now, it would be best to focus on the task at hand, lest you get distracted.”

A million and ten questions were asked by the advisors, but eventually, upon hearing Ariana speak up, they seemed to back off a bit. 

“I believe her. She’s helped us before, why shouldn’t we believe her now?” 

Ariana seemed to be the only one who agreed with her, as she spoke in defense of Scarlett. Scarlett shared a small, but grateful smile towards the pale-faced elf. She noticed the closer she stood next to the younger girl that her scars had begun to fade, probably by the usage of magic. If only I could learn how to do that, Scarlett thought disdainfully about the giant scar on her left side, marred by the Pride demon. It could've been much worse, had Solas not been there to heal her immediately after, but magic could only do so much when the gashes were so deep, she nearly died fighting that monstrosity. 

Soon after all the advisors’ questions were answered, they parted ways, with Josephine and Cullen leaving first. Leliana lingered after if only to throw a shadowed look at Scarlett. Cassandra continued to speak to Ariana about some other business matters, leaving Scarlett to loiter outside the War room. 

The past few days had been rather intense, and she could only imagine how Ariana was handling it, especially since she had just woken up to this mess. At the very least, Scarlett thought it would be best to check up on her. 

A few moments passed and as she waited for the Herald’s conversation to be finished, she found herself drawn to the bookshelves, which were littered with books on Thedas history that Scarlett hoped she would get her hands on once everything calmed down a bit. Picking up one, she studied its cover, mesmerized by the lettering, as she realized this was in a completely different language.

“You can read Tevene?” A voice from behind her called out. 

She flinched, dropping the book on the floor as her heart rate spiked, “Shit, you scared the hell out of me.”

Ariana grinned at her cheekily, leaning down to pick up the book she dropped. Her long, platinum hair shone in the light as she stood back up, now handing her the book with a playful glint in her eye.

She smiled at her sweetly, “My apologies, lady Seeress.”

Scarlett groaned, “Please, not you too.” 

Ariana chuckled at that, seemingly understanding of how overwhelming the title was, “At least you’re not the one they’re calling Herald.”

She shuddered at the title, causing Scarlett to laugh.

“How did you know that was Tevene anyways?” Scarlett gestured towards the now discarded book.

Ariana shrugged, “My clan frequently traded with humans, and at times, they would leave behind books. I’ve never learned how to read Tevene myself, but that was before...”

They were silent for a moment - both seemingly in agreement and in awe as to how both of their lives had turned completely upside down by pure chance. The feeling was almost humorous, and at the same time, debilitating. Scarlett had to fight the urge not to cry, burst out laughing, or a combination of both. From the somber look on Ariana’s face, Scarlett could tell she was feeling the same.

“I can only imagine how overwhelming all of this has been for you. I, at the very least, had a few days to warm up to the idea,” Scarlett started, but Ariana interrupted her with a wave of her hand.

“No need to worry about me, but I do appreciate the thought,” She smiled weakly, fingers twirling uneasily in her hair. 

“Even so, I just thought you should know,” Scarlett rested her hand on the girl’s shoulder, “I’m here for you if you ever need a friend.” 

Ariana looked at her, a bit speechless, but grateful nonetheless.

“I...thank you,” Ariana cleared her throat, “I can’t imagine it’s been easy for you either, with the new magical abilities and all.”

You don’t know the half of it, Scarlett thought to herself, resentfully. Instead, she shrugged and said, “It’s been alright.” 

Ariana opened her mouth to say something but stopped herself. After a brief pause, she replied, “I should go. I have a busy day ahead of me, or so Cassandra has informed me.”

“Would you like to meet later for supper? I’ll be at the Singing Maiden with Varric.” Scarlett offered, with a hesitant smile.

“I’d love that.” Ariana’s face melted into a sincere look of gratitude, “I could use a drink or two.”

Scarlett smirked, “You and me both.”

With that, Ariana left Scarlett leaning against the bookcase with a feeling of warmth filling up her whole body. I knew we would get along swimmingly, Scarlett smiled to herself. 

She had been meaning to talk to Ariana for a while, after the fiasco that happened at the Conclave. Especially since she knew that she was truly the only person who could possibly understand what Ariana was going through. 

As Scarlett left the Chantry behind, and the bright light of the sun reflected on the snow as she walked outside, she couldn't help but feel at peace for the first time in quite a while. For once, the cold, biting wind and the sound of chatter throughout the village of Haven didn’t bring her anxiety, but instead comfort. She hoped the feeling would last.

Evidently, nothing lasts forever. As she stood outside, enjoying the brisk air causing her loose ponytail to flow in the wind, she couldn’t help but notice someone's presence behind her. Sensing one’s aura was something she had only recently discovered. She didn’t have to turn around to know who it was - his energy was strong enough to sense it from a mile away. 

“Hello, Solas,” Her tone came out flatter than intended. 

“Seeress,” he simply said, in greeting, “I was hoping to speak with you before our lesson today.”

Scarlett turned around at that, eyebrows raised, “Yeah? What about?”

Solas took a deep breath before staring deep into her eyes with a purposeful glance. He stood closer to her than she originally thought, and she could start to make out the little green flecks in his hazel eyes. They glowed a brilliant color in the light, making her nearly swoon by how mesmerizing they were. 

“I want to offer my apologies. It is my understanding that we may have gotten off on the wrong foot. I did not mean to offend you in any way, although I do understand I was overtly precautious without reason,” Solas said, bowing his head slightly.

It was hard to tell if he was being truthful or not, Scarlett realized. He was so good at lying and wearing a mask that she had trouble trying to read his face as his eyes bored into hers. The more suspicious side of her believed he was only trying to play nice for the time being in order to gain her trust. Perhaps he was trying to use her foresight in some way, to find out how much she knew. The more trusting side of her was not nearly as prominent, but she still maintained to keep a straight face as she conversed with him. 

She smiled politely at him, if a bit plastered on, “I accept your apology, Solas. It takes a lot to admit when you’re in the wrong.” 

The message was loud and clear, and to that, Solas simply gave her a tight-lipped smile. 

“If you would join me, I would like to take a closer look at the Breach.” His eyes motioned over to the giant, green monstrosity in the sky, “Perhaps we can discuss the nature of your abilities as well.”

She hesitated, knowing that her stomach was still growling and she desperately needed food in her, “I would accompany you, but I haven’t eaten anything yet and I’m kind of starving.” 

Solas smirked at that, amusedly, “I shall join you at the tavern then.” 

Scarlett fought hard not to let her bewildered emotions show on her face. Since when does he actually want to spend time with me? What is he up to?

They walked towards the tavern in silence, although it wasn’t an uncomfortable one. More often than not, their lessons composed of meditation in silence, and so the lack of chatter between them was not unfamiliar. If anything, it was simply a reminder of their time together. 

Flissa, already knowing Scarlett would be there, had set aside some bread and cheese for her. As she approached the counter, Scarlett gave her a gracious grin before finding a seat. Solas, sitting next to her, did not eat anything. Upon entering the Tavern, Scarlett immediately noticed Varric was no longer present. She did see some other familiar faces, mostly other Inquisition soldiers or villagers who often came to the Tavern to destress. One of which was one of Cullen’s men - a black-haired soldier who had a nasty habit of staring at her like she was a meal every time she walked in there. What was his name again? Alder? Aldrich? Something like that. She shuddered under his gaze but tried her best to ignore him.

Munching down on the still-warm bread, Scarlett spoke through a full mouth, “You aren’t going to eat anything?”

The edges of Solas’s lips curved upwards ever so slightly, though he soon avoided the question and changed the subject, “We’ve been training for a few days now. Do you feel more confident wielding your magic?”

Scarlett swallowed hard, desperately wishing she had something strong to wash the bread down. Instead of answering right away, she thought about what she might say instead. To be completely honest, she really didn’t see much of a difference in her abilities. The past few days dragged on every time they would meet for meditation. She was not taught to do much of anything besides search for the magic within her. Frankly, she thought it was a waste of time, but Solas seemed to think otherwise. 

“I suppose so,” She shrugged, “I mean, I doubt I’ll be throwing fireballs or bolts of lightning at an opponent anytime soon, but I hope I’m at least getting there.”

Looking up from her plate, she saw Solas seeming to be deep in thought. Before she could open her mouth again, Solas stood up from where they were sitting and started to walk out the entrance. 

“Come.” He simply said, beckoning her to follow.

“Hey, wait!” Scarlett scurried after him, realizing that she hadn’t gotten a chance to pay Flissa for the meal.

Solas seemed to be in a rush to get closer to the Breach, although they took an indirect route - one that passed through the woods. Scarlett did her best to follow him, but the farther and farther they walked, the noise and lights of Haven began to disappear. She realized as she trailed behind him, that they had passed the spot they normally went to meditate.

“Solas? Where are we-?” 

Before Scarlett was able to finish her question, Solas abruptly turned around, pressing his body against her, and shoved her hard against a tree. He placed his hand over her mouth, lest she began to scream. She quickly began to fear for her life. Her eyes widened and her heart raced, and the feeling of terror swept through her in an instant. She would have screamed, had she been able to make any noise, but Solas was flushed against her and overpowered her before she even had the chance to defend herself. 

She began to struggle, but Solas just tightened his grasp, as he whispered harshly, “Quiet. You’ll draw it to us.” 

She stopped struggling, and allowed herself to listen, really listen, to whatever it was he was talking about. In the not-so-far distance, she heard a familiar snarl - one that still haunted her dreams. It seemed to be the only one of its kind out there, but there was no question - it was a demon. 

Solas’s hand loosened until it was no longer covering her mouth, which gave her a chance to whisper, albeit shakily, “Are you fucking insane?”

He did not answer but finally removed himself from her, allowing her the chance to breathe. They moved slowly, as to not draw the Shade’s attention, but from the increasing noise of the sounds it was making, it seemed to be getting closer. She was still pressed against the tree, and she hoped the slippery ice underneath her boots wouldn’t crack as she slowly stepped away from it. She had no weapons; only Solas wielded his staff, although he didn’t seem to be in a hurry to grab it.

Solas turned to her, with an unrecognizable expression on his face as he leaned closer to her, “Succeed in killing this demon, and perhaps you’ll have a chance at honing your magic.”

At first, his words didn’t register. She gave him a bewildered look, “What do you mean?”

It wasn’t until the pesky elf began to walk away from her that she understood what he meant, and the anger and fear that coursed through her veins was unlike any other. He had left quickly without giving her the chance to follow. It was as if he was there one second, and the next, he was gone. Their conversation, however, must have been loud enough to draw the demon’s attention. The shriek coming from the Shade was so sinister, it caused Scarlett’s heart to pound in her chest. There was nowhere to run. There was nowhere to hide. Whether she was ready for it or not, the demon came closer and closer until it was finally in view. 

“Solas,” She cried out, eyes watering from sheer frustration and fear, “You can’t leave me out here!”

She hadn’t cared about keeping quiet, because the demon had already noticed her and let out an otherworldly screech loud enough that the village had to have heard it. She had hoped if she ran away quickly enough, she would get back to Haven, but she didn’t know the way back; Solas had brought her deep in the woods, so far from everything that there was no trail in sight. It was more likely that the demon would tear her apart with its claws before she had the chance to fight back. Now, she was left stranded, face-to-face with a demon, while her mentor abandoned her. Tears began to form in the corners of her eyes, and she let out a frustrated yell, and channeled an emotion in her that she hadn’t felt before - an emotion she feared. 

The demon pounced on her within milliseconds, and the only thing she could do was cower. She closed her eyes, remembering what it felt like when the Pride demon attacked. She felt the same hopelessness as before - the terrifying fear of knowing she was about to die and there wasn’t a damn thing she could do to prevent it. 

A loud banging sound is what allowed her to finally open her eyes. The demon stopped snarling. It was still an inch away from her face, but this time, it clawed away at an invisible barrier that prevented it from reaching her. Every thud it made as it hit the barrier caused a loud banging sound, only further frustrating the demon. It screeched and drove itself against the immovable force field, but it simply was not strong enough to break through it. Somehow, someway, it was trapped, and Scarlett stared in amazement. She wanted to reach out, to see if there really was an invisible wall preventing it from escaping, but she wasn't foolish enough to get near the damned thing. Instinctively, she took several steps back until her back was pressed against something solid.

She quickly turned around to find the solid object against her body was in fact Solas. Her mind betrayed her as she instinctively let out a sigh of relief that he had in fact, not abandoned her in the woods with the demon. That’s not to suggest she wasn’t absolutely furious with the man either, but for now, knowing that he hadn’t run off was enough. 

“Fascinating,” The word melted off his tongue like butter.

“Solas-”

He interrupted her, “Just as I expected. It seems my theory was correct.”

She stared at him with a bewildered look on her face, “You put my life in danger for some stupid theory?”

Solas replied, evenly, “You were not in danger, Seeress. Quite the opposite, in fact.”

The demon let out another screech as it thrashed against the barrier. Scarlett was so baffled by the self-interests of the elf standing in front of her, she barely regarded the demon at all. He hadn’t the slightest care in the world for her safety - in fact, she wouldn’t be surprised at all if his plan all along was for some demon to off her while they were training. Fury coursed through her in waves as she stepped closer to the man.

“That’s beside the point. I could have died, Solas! I can’t believe you left me, what kind of person does that?” Her voice was raised and her face was red with fury. 

Her body felt hot, and before she even realized it, her mana began to flare up. At the sight, Solas fucking smiled. 

Scarlett could feel herself losing control, and the irritating, smug look on Solas’s face did nothing to stop it from happening, “What is wrong with you? Do you enjoy inflicting pain on others or something? God, you are such an irresponsible, insufferable-”

“Seeress,” his smug smirk was unmoving, “look down.”

Her face crumpled in confusion until eventually, she did as she was told. As soon as she did, she started to understand why her body was burning so hot - it wasn’t simply her fury, she was literally on fire.

The curious thing about it, as she stared at the palms of her hands, which held flames that flickered with every pulse of her mana, every beat of her heart, was that she didn’t feel pain at all. The fire was not touching her, but simply resting on her palms, as if she was a furnace. The fire was not independent of her - it was her, or at least a part of her. She wielded no staff, and yet she held the fire with her bare hands. A part of her couldn't tell if it was real.

“I...I,” She stammered, staring at the flames, which seemed to die out as the anger that raged inside of her slowly seeped out of her body, “I’m doing this?”

Solas stepped closer to her until they were nearly touching, “What did it feel like when you created those flames?”

Scarlett, still mesmerized by the flames, didn’t lift her eyes to look at Solas, “Like nothing. I didn’t even know I was doing it. It was....”

“Like breathing?” He finished for her.

She nodded, in response.

Solas smiled at her, although it wasn’t the same smile as before. He looked almost...proud, “That’s how it is supposed to feel.”

The flames died out, and eventually, she looked up at the man, overwhelmed by the emotion inside of her. She wanted to cry. She wanted to scream. Mostly, she wanted to understand power inside her, because it truly was like nothing else she’d ever experienced. It was as if she discovered the very secret to the universe, and it lied within her this entire time. 

The shade screeched again, more loudly this time as it thudded against the barrier. The noise startled both of them, and eventually, they both stepped away abruptly when they realized just how close they were standing to one another.

“What do we do with this thing?” Scarlett cleared her throat, hoping Solas wouldn’t hear her voice catching. 

Solas must not have noticed, or not cared enough to comment on it as he replied, “The ward you set will not last long, so I suggest you kill it.”

She looked at him, eyebrows raised, “I set the ward?” 

Solas nodded, his face slightly amused, “Yes, and I have to admit it is impressive spellwork for a beginner mage. Had it been a more powerful demon, however, I’m afraid it would not have lasted this long.”

“When I set wards before, it wasn’t like this,” Scarlett commented absent-mindedly as she walked closer to the barrier.

Solas asked, in the same suspicious tone he’d used numerous times before, “You’ve set wards before? I was under the impression you had no experience with magic.”

Well, that didn’t last long. Seems like suspicious-asshole Solas is back, Scarlett nearly rolled her eyes at the thought. 

She gave him a pointed look, “I don’t. It was in the Fade, so I don’t even know if that counts-”

Solas interrupted her again, “You’ve set wards in the Fade? With whose assistance?”

Scarlett hesitated but knew she was too deep to not tell him now, “A spirit helped me in the Fade before Cassandra’s soldiers found me. I was wounded and lost, and a spirit came to me and helped me prevent other bad spirits from coming near me.”

Solas had an unreadable expression on his face. Frankly, she had always been good at reading people, but she genuinely could not tell if what Solas was feeling was anger, disbelief, or something else.

“I see.” He said, simply. 

When she realized he wasn’t going to say much more, Scarlett turned her attention to the demon, which now had begun to thud against the barrier relentlessly. It was when she heard a cracking sound that she began to become concerned. The ward was weakening, and the demon was going to break through at any moment. 

She closed her eyes, willing for something to happen, but before she got the chance to do anything, her eyes sprung open at the demon’s dying screech. She turned her head rapidly towards Solas, whose staff glowed with the recent use of magic. His face was calm and blank, as it always was. Before she even had a chance to comprehend what just happened, he began to turn and walk away, while the demon crumpled to the floor in a pile of soot and ash. As Scarlett turned her head to follow Solas, she could hear the faint shattering of what was left of the ward in the distance. 

Chapter Text

Word had gathered rather quickly that the Inquisition had been reborn. Banners flew in their honor, and more and more people flocked to Haven to join the cause. Only a few days had passed since the Herald and her companions left for the Hinterlands, and yet the city was bustling with energy, more so than ever before. In turn, many refugees had flocked from far and wide to the Inquisition's aid, making the sick and injured population nearly double that of before. 

It was by Leliana’s request that Scarlett find a way to make herself useful while Solas was away with the Inquisitor. The suggestion itself wasn't a bad one, however, her particular tone and distasteful gaze when approaching Scarlett with the proposal, was a bit off-putting, to say the least, but it confirmed the suspicions she had about the spymaster still not trusting her. Thus, giving Scarlett the idea to help Adan and the rest of the healers.

Since then, her magic abilities had grown considerably. She was able to meditate and feel her mana much easier now, even without the aid of Solas. Though, she had yet to conjure up any flames or something of the sort, again. The day before Ariana and the rest of her companions left for the Hinterlands, Solas had pulled her aside as they readied for their journey. 

“Your magic seems stronger now, Seeress,” He stated, in a particularly formal matter. The way he carried himself, held his posture, even the mannerisms in which he spoke was downright regal. How no one saw this man was of noble birth was beyond her, but she knew well how manipulative and secretive the man was. For some reason, the thought bothered her.

Scarlett rolled her eyes, “Solas, how many times have I asked you to call me Scarlett?” 

“Not enough, it seems,” Solas cracked a smile. 

It wasn’t often that Solas smiled in her presence. More often than not, their lessons were long and tedious - almost reminiscent of her college days, in which she spent many hours of the day in a lecture. While they spent a great deal of time meditating in silence, other times they spent studying magical theory rather than actual practice. Most days, she didn’t mind, although it did get boring after so long. From what Solas had stated, however, it was equally as important as learning to shoot lightning bolts out of one’s palms. 

Speaking of which, Scarlett thought to herself, how the hell am I supposed to learn how to control my magic when Solas is gonna be gone for who knows how long?

“I…,” She struggled to get the words out, “I’m worried about practicing my magic without you. There’s no one else to train me while you’re gone?”

She hated having to speak the words into existence, but she couldn’t deny the fact that she was truly worried. He was her mentor, she was his student - it was not an irrational fear to have.  

Solas shook his head, “Unfortunately not, da’len. You will be fine. If you are still worried, I can find you in the Fade and we can continue our lessons there if that is what you wish.” 

She looked at him, curiously. He had never called her that before. He must have noticed the slip as well, as his cool and calm composure cracked just the slightest bit - almost unidentifiable under the naked eye, but she was getting used to studying him, and gauging his reactions in every way she could. What he said about finding her in the Fade however, was enough to snap her out of her train of thought and bring her walls back up. Every night, she dreamt of her life back home on Earth. If he were to see that, he would know she was lying about everything. It worried her greatly, but she tried her best not to show it. 

She cracked a small smile, “Well if you say that I’ll be fine, I guess I should believe you.”

They stood in silence after that, not really having much else to say to one another before they left. She had already said her goodbyes to Varric and Ariana, which ended with a bone-crushing hug. In all honesty, she had no idea how much time would pass before they were to see each other again. It could be months, for all she knew. 

Solas turned to walk away before Scarlett’s stupid impulsivity called out after him.

“Solas, wait!” She stopped him, although he only turned around for a brief moment. 

Before she knew what she was doing or why, the words, “Dareth shiral,” spilled out of her mouth. 

His expression was unreadable, until he finally gave her a small nod and thin-lipped smile in return and left without uttering a word. Why am I so stupid?

The thought echoed to her even today, as she leaned against the door to Adan’s apothecary. I’m just being a baby. Nothing bad will happen while they’re away...right? 

Mustering up any nerve she had left, she grasped the door handle and pushed through the door, immediately seeing Adan’s grumpy visage come into view. 

“Can I help you?” His voice was gruff, and he looked like he hadn’t slept in ages. 

“Yes, actually,” she replied, “I was sent here on Leliana’s behalf.”

His eyes narrowed a bit, in recognition, “I’m assuming you're here for more potions, right? Well, we’re already low on supplies so you can tell Leliana-” 

Scarlett interrupted, shaking her head furiously, “No, no, you misunderstand. I’m here to help.”

He looked skeptical, “You are?”

Scarlett nodded, trying to look as open and honest as possible. Adan stroked his beard in response, eying the woman up and down, probably deciphering just how useful she would be. I didn’t realize it’d be this bad...have they not received any help at all?

“Do you know any basic alchemy? Making an elfroot potion, for instance?” Scarlett shook her head sheepishly, to which Adan rolled his eyes. 

“Of course the one person they do send knows nothing,” He muttered under his breath, but loud enough for Scarlett to hear and feel a bit offended, “Alright, I’ll send you off to the forest to collect more elfroot then.”

“Uhh, right,” She muttered, but stayed unmoving.

He looked at her with disbelief, “You know, elfroot? The big viney plant with the big leaves on it?”

“Right, I’m on it.” She nodded quickly as her cheeks heated up from embarrassment.

As she walked through the door, she thought she heard him sigh exasperatedly, “Maker’s balls.” 

It was embarrassing enough that she was practically clueless about pretty much everything, but it was worse knowing that she was being a nuisance to those around her when she was trying her best to help. As she walked through the forest, a deep sense of self-hatred and sheer frustration filled her body, causing her to absent-mindedly walk farther past the village than intended. 

Can't I do anything right? Isn't it bad enough that no one here trusts me, but now I can't even trust myself because of this stupid magic? She thought to herself, head hanging in shame as she trekked through the snowy path.

As she walked through the forest, she scouted around for the elfroot. It wasn't particularly difficult to find, but Adan understood why no one wanted to scour for supplies; it was tedious work. She must have spent at least an hour pulling the plants from their roots, making sure the whole thing stayed in tact. She had never been one for gardening - always too busy for it. Now, she supposed, she had all the time in the world while the Herald was in the Hinterlands.

Her brown hair stuck to her forehead as a sheen line of sweat dripped from her face. It was freezing outside, and yet as she dug through the near-frozen ground, she found that she didn't mind it much. Her fur-lined fleece was enough to keep her warm without overheating, and Scarlett couldn't help but admire how Thedosian clothing was so practical. Josephine had made sure to hand her warmer clothes since the last time she saw her. She practically shoveled the pile of clothes in her hand as the Antivan woman rambled on about Ferelden fashion, and what ‘proper’ attire the Seeress of Andraste should wear. It must have been the longest conversation she ever had with the woman.

Scarlett smiled at the memory as she placed the pile of uprooted elfroot in the woven basket to her right. She dusted herself off before picking herself up, unsurprised to find her breeches filthy with streaks of wet, icy dirt. Had Josephine seen her now, she would have been positively aghast. The walk back to Haven was not far, but far enough that by the time Scarlett reached the edge of the forest, her feet were sore. She thought about resting a bit, but it was already getting dark out, and the last thing she needed was to be stuck alone in the forest at night. Trekking through the terrain, she stopped, only after hearing twigs snapping in the distance. She was immediately guarded and sped up as she walked away. 

Realistically, it was probably an animal - these forests were filled with them. Even so, the memory of the last time she was in the forest with Solas was one she could not easily forget. The last thing she needed was for another demon, who strayed far enough away from the rifts in the forest, to attack her while she was picking elfroot for fucks sake. 

She sped up until she reached the village, although the pounding in her heart did not stop. As she walked through the gates of Haven, and up the stairs towards Adan’s apothecary, she smiled at a few passerbyers - most of whom she was slowly beginning to recognize by name. Upon finally approaching the cabin, however, she froze.

Her body was paralyzed, and it only took a fraction of a second for her mind to freeze as well. She stood there, paralyzed, as the images played in her head like a movie. The same familiar, dreadful feeling washed over here and she knew she was having yet another vision.

Ariana curled up into herself as she slept, her long, platinum hair splayed across her pillow like a sunburst. The folds of her tent opened, though she barely stirred when a man entered - clothed in all black, and wielding a golden dagger. She had not a moment to waken before her throat was slit and the man disappeared. Scarlett saw her eyes drain of color, and the blood squirted out of her neck until not another drop could come out. She gasped and gurgled as she clutched her throat. The effort was for naught. Her hands were stained red as they fell to her sides, giving into release, while her eyes stayed open and stricken with horror. The others were still asleep, and the Inquisition soldiers guarding the camp were dead as well - all had their throats slit in a similar fashion. 

Scarlett gasped as she came to, falling to her knees as she landed on the dirt, her hands clutching for something - anything material to hold on to, to bring her back to reality. Tears streaked her face, as she wailed like a wounded animal. People were already gathered around her as she sobbed on the ground. 

One of Adan’s healers ran outside of the apothecary, with clear surprise on her face, until she ushered her inside, away from the crowd. Upon seeing Adan, she was surprised and a bit relieved that he did not ask questions. It did not take long for her to rationalize what she had just seen. Someone had sent an assassin to kill Ariana, but for what reason? She knew the Inquisition had enemies - she would be a total idiot not to acknowledge that fact. Yet, the Inquisition had barely just been reborn a few days ago. A thought came to her - Is it someone on the inside?

“So,” Adan broke through her concentration as he picked through the elfroot Scarlett brought him, “you do have visions. I guess the title isn’t for nothing then, Seeress.”

She said nothing, opting for a half-assed shrug as she looked sullenly out the window. Her sobs had ceased, although she couldn’t stop the hot tears spilling out of her eyes. People crowded around the building, looking confused and mortified - as if they’d happened on a crime scene. Inquisition soldiers ushered them back into their homes, but the curious ones lingered.

Her mind was a mess. All she could focus on were the awful images that popped into her head of Ariana lying there - eyes open, face struck with horror, as blood poured out of her throat. She could barely concentrate on anything, which is why she reacted with surprise when Adan tried to get her attention. 

“Here,” Adan’s voice broke through her concentration, “drink this.”

He threw a vial with a red opaque liquid inside, at her lap. She stared at it in confusion but drank it anyway. Instantly, she felt her mind clear up, and relief washed through her. She wasn’t exactly sure what the potion was, but as her racing heart slowed to a normal thud, she theorized that it must have been a type of calming potion. It helped her muddled brain make sense of what she’d seen, but it’d done nothing for the sense of urgency that pumped through her veins as she realized how serious of a threat this was. Scarlett nearly jumped to her feet in panic, upon fully realizing what she saw. I need to tell Leliana what I saw. God, I hope I’m not too late.

“Adan,” She started, “I’m sorry I can’t help more, but I really have to go. Thank you for the potion.” 

He offered a grunt in return, although the slightest upturn of the corners of his mouth betrayed his surly expression. Quickly, she headed for the Chantry, ignoring the horrid stares from the villagers and refugees around her. When she finally reached the Chantry, she was surprised to see Leliana already there, waiting for her. 

The expression on her face was grave, “What have you seen?” 

Scarlett looked around with a reluctant gaze, “I think we should talk about this privately.” 

Leliana obliged, taking them to the war room, where she knew they would not be disturbed. Ordering her men back to their stations, they were left alone, standing across from each other as Scarlett began to describe, in detail, what she’d seen. She monitored Leliana’s facial expressions as she did so, noting the faint look of recognition as she mentioned the man wielding a golden dagger. 

“A golden dagger,” Leliana spoke aloud, looking deep in thought, “why does that sound familiar? You didn’t notice any sigils on the dagger, did you?” 

Scarlett shook her head, clearly still reeling from the images in her head. 

“I just don’t understand,” Scarlett looked at the spymaster, with pure confusion and distraught, “how did they find her in the Hinterlands this quickly?” 

Leliana didn’t answer, but instead replied, “I will look into this. In the meantime, I will send word to my agents to relocate the Herald’s camp, and send more guards to keep watch.” 

“Will they make it in time?” Scarlett asked, fervently. 

Leliana’s face held a grim expression, “We have no way of knowing. Hopefully, they have already taken measures of their own to protect the Herald.” 

Scarlett didn’t respond, instead opting for staring at the map of Thedas laid on top of the war table. It was a seven-day journey to Redcliffe, although she doubted they had made it that far yet, even with the carriages. Not to mention bandits, demons, or whatever else they might come across on their journey. Had she left with them, she would be able to properly warn them, at the expense of being in danger herself. She nearly sobbed with self-loathing for being as useless as she was. If she were ever in a real fight, she knew she wouldn’t survive, and all hope would be lost. 

“I trust you haven’t mentioned this to anyone else?” Leliana’s voice broke through her self-pitying thoughts. 

“No,” she shook her head, “although I’m sure the villagers must already suspect that I’ve seen something awful.”

She nearly laughed, but due to the severity of the situation, neither of the women could crack a smile, “Well you’ve certainly given them something to talk about.” 

The door slammed open, revealing a stony-faced Cullen, “What happened?”

Leliana motioned to Scarlett, “You can go. I will fill in the Commander.” 

Scarlett bowed her head in response, “Let me know if there’s anything more you need from me.” 

Leliana nodded, “Will do.” 

As she shut the door behind her, she couldn’t help but lean her back against it, fighting the urge to cry in front of all the Chantry sisters who stared at her with expectant glances. It was all coming to a head now, and frankly, she didn’t know how much longer she could contain her emotions. In fear of completely losing her shit once again, she stepped out of the Chantry and headed back to her cabin where she hoped she would not be accompanied by any more gruesome visions.

Chapter Text

Ariana sat on the bare ground, feeling the flames of the campfire lick at her feet. It had been a long, yet rather uneventful day. Even still, she wished desperately for an elfroot salve, or something of the sort, to soothe her aching muscles. After walking for hours through the steep mountain path of the Frostbacks, the entire party seemed to be somewhat out of sorts. 

“You okay, Boss?” Varric called out to the Herald, taking a seat next to her as the rest of them settled down for the evening. 

Would be much better if we had those horses, she thought, exasperatedly. Instead of complaining, she bit her tongue and smiled in response. After all, getting those horses was a part of the reason they traveled this far. 

“Just a bit tired. I heard Cassandra say we should reach the Hinterlands within the next two days.”

“I hope she’s right,” Varric muttered, taking a sip from his waterskin, “I thought we’d be stuck in these mountains forever.”

She tittered in response, “Don’t curse us now, Varric.”

Varric snickered, wiping droplets of water from the edges of his mouth with the back of his sleeve. The conversation dwindled, as those who weren’t keeping watch had started to disappear into their tents. Eventually, Cassandra and Varric both retired for the night, leaving Solas and Ariana lounging by the fire, while the soldiers who kept guard scouted for more firewood.  

“You should rest, Herald,” Solas finally spoke up, “I can take the first watch if you wish.”

Solas was always quiet in her presence. Calm and collected - definitely the scholarly type. Ariana could appreciate that, but after learning of his distaste for the Dalish, she rarely engaged in conversation with the man; she had no interest in being criticized by someone who knew nothing of the Old Ways. Now, she saw his thoughtful demeanor as something much less amicable.

Regardless, being the only two people awake meant conversation was inevitable. Instead of ignoring him, she contemplated her response. The offer was certainly tempting, but since she left for the Hinterlands, she was plagued by feelings of dread and worry. She had noticed a similar feeling when she left her clan to observe the Conclave, and by the gods’ will, they left her stranded there - from being held a prisoner with a cursed hand to a pariah with a salvation complex. Her gut feeling was rarely wrong, and so she decided to stay awake and alert. No need to give them another reason to ruin her life, right?

Ariana yawned as she stretched out her aching arms, feeling the flames lick at her palms as she did so, “That’s alright, Solas. I don’t mind keeping watch.” 

“If you do not mind, I will accompany you,” Solas replied, looking like he needed the sleep, but clearly had too much on his mind for it. 

“Do what you will,” She shrugged. 

Solas didn’t say much in response, although he seldom did. His reservedness reminded her of the curious woman who fell out of the rift alongside her. At first, she blamed Scarlett for the perplexing thoughts that ran through her mind - the unspoken words of guidance flowing through her brain through no will of her own. She wondered, at first, if finding Scarlett in the Fade forever intertwined their lives together. It would explain the thoughts and inexplicable memories that she’d never had, now permanently ingrained into her mind. After much consideration, and the willingness of the woman to help by whatever means necessary, Ariana found it nearly impossible to hate her. Not when she sacrificed so much to be there. She could tell sometimes when Scarlett had that glazed-over look in her eyes as she stared at the Breach in the sky, that she yearned to go back. Ariana often felt that way too. Though Scarlett never spoke of her past, it was evident that she had left behind an important piece of herself to be there. Whether or not it was fate, Ariana realized, was not her place to decide. She was just grateful Scarlett was around at all. 

Now, If only she could understand why Scarlett looked at Solas with such open disdain - almost as if she knew something that the others didn't. But Ariana did what she did best and pushed it out of her mind. They had far more important things to worry about than petty competition. 

Eventually, the soldiers returned with more wood once nightfall was upon them. The quiet snores of the camp nearly made Ariana fall asleep as well, though she fought hard to stay awake. She still couldn’t shake off that nervous feeling.  She repeated over and over in her mind, stay awake, until she eventually became so numb to the exhaustion that it didn’t bother her. Solas was still to her right, meditating. Meanwhile, Ariana found her mind wandering and her eyes getting heavier. 

“Solas,” Ariana yawned, stretching out her arms as she did so, “are you alright keeping watch on your own? I’m just going to rest my eyes for a little.”

Solas, snapping back to reality, nodded to her, “Yes, I do not mind.”

Despite the burning feeling in the back of her mind, prompting her to stay awake, she couldn’t fight off her exhaustion any longer. Crawling into her bedroll, she curled up in a ball and fell fast asleep. 

Moments later, she woke up in the Fade. The bright light of the sun reflecting from the Minanter river shone in her eyes, forcing her to look away. The sound of the wind howling as she stood atop the green hills overlooking Starkhaven welcomed her. She turned to see members of her clan joining her to enjoy the majestic view of the walled city. She was home. 

~~~

Haven was in a panic. Word had escaped of Scarlett’s incident in the village, and soon enough, everyone was awaiting an attack or something of the sort. It only made sense that witnessing the Seeress drop to her knees in anguish upon seeing the future, that the future had to be doomed, at least according to those not in the Council. 

Leliana hadn’t been seen since her meeting with Scarlett, and Cullen was about two seconds away from sending a detachment to save Ariana, though Leliana had supposedly refused. Too much attention, Scarlett believed was the reason. Smart reasoning, she could agree; sending one or two agents was much more strategically sound. Regardless, it did nothing to calm Scarlett’s frazzled nerves. She had tossed and turned in her sleep, awaiting Leliana’s response, though none came. Wherever she was, Scarlett hoped she had the situation under control. Eventually, after getting tired of waiting for so long, she took it upon herself to visit Adan. At least there, she could try and be of some use, rather than stewing in her anxiety. 

“You’re back,” Adan did not lift his head when she walked through his door. She had done her best to avoid the fearful gazes of the villagers, though their lingering glances burned into her skin as she walked past them.

“I am,” she replied, looking at the state of disarray Adan’s apothecary was in. Lyrium potions were stacked upon one another like building blocks, and elfroot leaves were scattered on every surface available. The room smelt like magic, there was simply no other word for it. 

Healers walked in and out, gathering their supplies as Adan seemed to be hard at work at his table. Preparing for disaster, she was sure. She lingered at the door, until Adan raised an eyebrow at her, glistening with sweat.

“Sit down, you’re making me nervous.”

She did as she was told.

“Do you take inventory of all these potions?” Scarlett asked out of curiosity.

“I do. Why? Are you planning on taking some?” Adan scoffed at her, “I bet you’ve never taken a lyrium potion in your life.” 

“I haven’t,” she admitted, “but it doesn’t matter. I need as many lyrium potions as I can carry.”

Adan dropped his flask of diluted liquid, causing it to shatter on the stony ground. Liquid poured down the side of the table, instantly ruining whatever concoction Adan was trying to create. He cursed, waiting for one of his assistants to clean it up. He looked at Scarlett with utter bewilderment on his face, “Are you mad?”

“No,” Scarlett replied, “I’m on a mission.”

“To do what, exactly? Save the day?” Adan rolled his eyes, “From what I hear, you're in no shape to be taking any form of lyrium, with your magic being as unstable as it is.”

Scarlett grew frustrated. She of all people knew the dangers of taking lyrium for the first time - the increased chances of possession, the irreversible side effects lyrium has on a mage, etc. But none of it mattered if Ariana was dead. She and every occupant of this world would be dead at the hands of Corypheus if Scarlett couldn’t save Ariana. It didn’t matter that she didn’t know what she was doing, or that she was truly fucking terrified since she arrived in this strange new world. Nothing mattered if the only key to solving this mess was gone forever. She at least had to try.  

“I appreciate your concern, Adan,” She stood, voice even, “but I wasn’t asking for permission.” 

Adan rolled his eyes once more, “You bloody mages and your drama. Fine, take one, if you plan on living long enough to last the night.”

Stuffing a lyrium potion in her satchel, she left without another word. Adan must seriously hate her. 

Trekking through the snow, she found herself walking through the doors of the village and into the training yard. She scanned the area, though it was already dark out, looking through every nook and cranny to find the other key component to saving Ariana. Eventually, her key component was found. 

He was often alone this late at night. When darkness came, he liked to venture out over the rocky terrain. Sometimes he would stare out at the frozen lake, watching the Breach glisten off the ice. Other times, he would sit and stare off in the distance, humming an unfamiliar tune. She hated disturbing him, especially during this time of night where he was in his usual spot, but it was urgent. 

“Cullen,” The Commander flinched at the sound of his name, and turned abruptly, “I need your help.”

For once, he wasn’t in his armor. She would have thought that he’d be asleep by now, but from the grave look on his face, it seemed unlikely that he would be getting any sleep that night. 

“What happened? Does Leliana have news?” His face was cold, he looked worried.

Scarlett shook her head, “No, not that I know of. But I have an idea.”

He wasn’t difficult to read, not like Solas; he wasn’t nearly as well-trained in the art of manipulation like the elvhen man was. Yet, his face often gave few tells. Scarlett just so happened to be one of the few people who could decipher the man’s emotions fairly well. Studying him for years through a screen certainly helped. 

“Well, what is it?” Cullen responded calmly, though his voice had the slightest tremor. 

“Cullen,” Scarlett stepped closer to the former Templar now until they were so close that nobody else could possibly hear their conversation, “I need to ask you a very important question.” 

He opened his mouth in response, but nothing came out. Instead, he stood there, waiting for her to speak. 

They locked eyes as Scarlett asked, “If you had to kill me, would you hesitate?”

Cullen’s eyes widened, his pale complexion somehow getting even paler, “I’m not sure I understand, Seeress.” 

“Cullen,” she spoke his name softly, as if it was a secret between the two of them, “I need an answer.”

“What is this about? What does this have to do with saving the Herald?” The panic came off of him in waves.

It’s obvious the question made him uncomfortable. His time as a Templar was not a pleasant experience, which is what led him to the Inquisition in the first place. Scarlett knew this well, and if she trusted anyone other than the Commander, she surely would have asked them, but deep in her heart, she knew Cullen was the only person she trusted to do the job right.

Instead of responding, Scarlett pulled out the lyrium potion from her satchel. Suddenly, the recognition shone in the Commander’s eyes and he understood. 

“Seeress, you can’t!” He urged her, “You’ve never taken lyrium before and your magic-”

“Isn’t strong enough, I know. I’ve heeded the warnings,” Scarlett huffed, “It doesn’t matter. If Ariana dies, we’ll all be dead anyway.” 

His eyes widened, “You’ve seen this?”

More or less. She nodded. 

“I...I’m sorry, I don’t know what to say,” He responded, “Do you know what you’re asking me to do?”

She placed a hand on his shoulder. It was cold to the touch, but his pale face burned as she did so, “Better than most. I’m sorry to ask this of you. I saw you there that day, you know, at her Harrowing.” 

The surprise on his face never wavered, yet through his broken concentration she could see the sadness that lay beneath those tired eyes, “You saw her?”

“I did. And I know what they did to you - torturing you by seeing her face. She died when they took over the Circle, didn’t she?” Scarlett stepped closer to him until their breath mingled in the same air. It had been snowing since she found him. Their silhouettes danced across the icy lake, as the lit torch illuminated their shadows. Snowflakes landed on their cheeks and noses, melting at the touch.

The look on his face was haunting. It killed her, but she had no other choice. 

“Why?” Cullen asked, “Why ask me?”

"I trust you,” She replied, shrugging nonchalantly, though the anxiety spiking her bloodstream begged to differ, “I just ask that you trust me. You were a Templar, you’ve sat through a Harrowing. You cannot hesitate to kill me if I become possessed.

“I don’t agree with you doing this,” Cullen sighed, “but I fear if I refuse, you’ll do it regardless of my opinion on it.”

“I have to try to save her. If not me, then who else would be able to get through to her?” She retorted, “Certainly not the healers. It has to be me, and it has to be you.”

Cullen looked at her for a long time, before sighing and breaking his eye contact. The lines on his face deepened as he frowned at her, showing the years beyond his age, “I won’t hesitate.” 

Scarlett let out a sigh of relief, feeling the tension release from her subconsciously tightened muscles, “Thank you.”

Cullen broke apart from her grasp on him to grab his sword and armor from his tent. Scarlett, in the meantime, stood atop the rocks overlooking the lake and stared at the Breach in the sky. It glowed green, as it usually did, though every now and then she felt the pulsation creating waves that flowed like ribbons in the sky. It flickered like lightning. In a way, it was beautiful. Then again, most evil things are. 

The sound of Cullen’s armor clanking as his footsteps came closer reminded her where she was and what she was about to do. Be strong, Scar. Do it for them.

“Are you ready?” 

Scarlett ripped the corkscrew off with her teeth and spit it on the ground, holding the potion in her hand. The blue opaque liquid sloshed around uneasily in the bottle. 

“Let’s get this over with, shall we?” She muttered before chugging it in one go.

Chapter Text

Scarlett was no stranger to pain - she had known it intimately all her life. When she was thirteen years old, she had gotten into a horrible car accident with her mother. They were driving home from a late-night rehearsal for Annie - Scarlett’s first leading role. She remembered being so excited to be a part of it, she often stayed late to rehearse lines with her classmates. That night, it was no different. 

The details were fuzzy, but she remembered being in the hospital overnight, suffering from a concussion. A drunk driver had hit them while turning on the freeway, ultimately totaling her mother’s car. Though nobody was killed, the accident took a toll on her family. Her mother fared far worse than she did - suffering from a broken arm, two broken ribs, and severe PTSD. She was never the same after that night. The hardworking mother she once knew became a shell of her former self, turned to drinking as a coping mechanism, and lost her job, unable to get over her fear of being in a car. From that point on, Scarlett became a mother to Sophie, all the while struggling to keep her grades up to get into college. So no, Scarlett was no stranger to pain, physical or emotional. 

This, however, was far worse than anything she had ever experienced. The Lyrium boiled in her blood like poison, leaving Scarlett writhing and screaming on the snow-covered ground. Cullen stared at her in remorse, keeping his hand on his blade while she struggled to get through the worst of it. He always hated this part.

Voices taunted her, and it felt like her mind was splitting in half. She thought she would die from the pain, but evidently, it ended as soon as it started. Within moments of opening her eyes, she was in the Fade. 

Scarlett gasped as she came to, taking in the surroundings. It looked as daunting as the first time she stepped into the Fade, although this time, she hadn’t the slightest idea where she was. Looking in the distance, she just saw rocks, rocks, and more rocks. It almost looked as if she was on a mountain of some sort, yet she could barely see anything from the bright, green light of the Breach shining in the sky. 

Frustrated, she closed her eyes and willed something to happen. Think Scarlett, c’mon! Where would they be? Think, think, think…

A moment passed, and though she felt her mana coursing through her, nothing seemed to be happening. Frustrated, she huffed and hiked around the rocky terrain, hoping to see anything that would indicate where to go. Eventually, she found herself on a ledge overlooking the rest of the Fade, or at least what could be seen by the naked eye. What she saw in the distance amazed her - dreamers were scattered about in buildings lost to decay; spirits roamed the Fade, some benevolent, and others who wanted nothing more than to wreak havoc. She watched in fascination as they tore and clawed at the dreamer’s wards. There was something so compelling to her about the Fade, though she always assumed it was because of her affinity towards magic. But even as compelling as it may have been to her, she knew that the danger she faced severely outweighed her fascination. Perhaps the danger was what made it just that much more exciting, or perhaps it was the knowledge that being there physically meant impossible things could come true, and they have.

“Well,” A voice called out from behind her, raising the hair on the back of Scarlett’s neck, “This is an interesting sight to see. A little lost lamb stumbling into a den of wolves.”

She was startled, but she didn’t have to turn around to know what it was; the soft, seductive voice of the Desire demon wasn’t difficult to recognize. She had seen demons before, lesser demons like terrors and shades, even a monstrous Pride demon. Yet, something about the sight of the Desire demon, so beautifully twisted and unnatural, intimidated her. Two long, pointy horns came out of its head, and an eerily long tail swishing side to side between its legs like a snake. She understood why they called it Desire, from its curvaceous human-like body. It circled her, though kept its distance when she whispered under her breath and willed for a ward to be put in place. As the ward glowed around Scarlett, she sighed in relief, knowing that the demon couldn’t possibly attempt to possess her now. 

“I wouldn’t be so sure of that, little lamb,” The demon crooned, stepping close enough to Scarlett to touch the ward, “You’re just not quite strong enough to keep me away.”

Scarlett’s eyes widened, as she stumbled back into a misshapen and disfigured statue of sorts. The Fade was full of such things, but it still made her flinch. Desire toyed with her, circled her as if she were its prey. Its glowing, purple eyes bored into hers, though Scarlett did her best to avoid looking at them directly, lest she fell under its spell. She could hear its gold jewelry clinking as it walked closer to her. 

“Leave me alone, demon. I will not let you possess me.” Scarlett stood her ground, though her voice trembled.

Desire looked at her curiously, with its glowing eyes, “Surely there’s something you want. I’m in the business of making deals, you see, and I can tell that you need my help.”

Scarlett scoffed, “Why would I want to make a deal with you? Just so you can feed off my soul and turn me into an abomination? No thanks.”

“Is that what you think?” Desire cocked its head at her, “There’s still so much you don’t know about this world, little lamb.”

Scarlett blinked, too stunned to reply. It couldn’t possibly know...

“Oh yes, I know all about you, Fallen One,” Desire snarkily grazed its tail against Scarlett’s ward, as if to frighten her, “I was there when the sky opened up and spit you out - we all were. You’re not of this world, are you, lamb?”

“You know nothing about me,” Scarlett narrowed her eyes at the demon, “And I will not let you possess me. Not you, or any other demon for that matter.”

The demon laughed, and through the sound, Scarlett could hear its underlying demonic voice echoing, “I heard your screams from a mile off, and soon others will follow. Surely you must be afraid. I can protect you.” 

“I can protect myself,” Scarlett said, though even she knew she was bluffing.

The demon scoffed, “I doubt that. You aren’t strong enough to deter me, little lamb. What will you do when Nightmare finds out you’re here? Do you truly believe you can outwit him without my help?”

Scarlett was becoming desperate. It was clear the demon wasn’t going to leave her alone, especially not with her strategy of just arguing with it. She thought of how she dealt with demons in the game but quickly realized that that wasn’t going to be of any use to her. A thought came to her then. An impossible one, but one she couldn’t suppress. Watching this demon, this perverted creature, try to frighten her into submission only furthered the thought: It wasn’t fear that she felt for this demon, but pity. She watched as those benevolent spirits conversed with the dreamers over the ledge. She thought of Wisdom, and how her guidance saved her and Ariana, though it had no obligation to. What happened to this poor creature to turn it into something so malicious?

Scarlett took a deep breath before making eye contact with the demon, “You don’t frighten me, Desire. Though, that’s not who you really are, is it?” 

The demon paused and blinked at her, seemingly confused, as its tail swished against the barrier again, “I am Desire.”

Scarlett shook her head, “You might be now, but you weren’t before. Do you even remember your true name? The name they took away from you and corrupted against your will?”

“Desire is my name.” The demon replied, agitated. 

Scarlett stepped closer to the demon, against her better judgment, “No, it isn’t.”

The demon then became angry, threatening to push against the barrier, “Stop it! I know you’re trying to trick me, but you can’t!”

Scarlett moved closer to the edge of the barrier until she was close enough to the demon that she could make out each scale on its body, “You don’t have to be this way if you don’t want to.”

Desire slammed its hands against the ward, creating a loud cracking sound as it did so. Much to Scarlett’s horror, she watched as it started to fracture. The demon’s eyes turned black and its seductive voice turned deep and thunderous as it boomed, “I am in your mind, I can hear your thoughts. You can’t trick me!”

It was then that the Breach began to open and pulsate in the sky, causing bits and pieces from the floating rocks to splinter off and hit the side of the mountain above them. The world shook and with giant chunks of stone falling onto the ground around them, Scarlett had to use her magic to protect herself from being crushed to death. She struggled to keep her footing but put Solas’s training to use as she mind-blasted the rocks away from them so they didn’t destroy the ground they stood on. The demon’s eyes burned with fury and fear, and despite Scarlett being terrified that she would fall right off the mountain, she fixed her attention on Desire. 

In the distance, she could hear the screeching of a dozen demons heading in their direction, and from the sound of it, they weren’t that far away. Her ward wasn’t strong enough to protect herself from all of them, but when she saw Desire’s demeanor start to change, Scarlett knew she had to wait before making her escape. 

“This isn’t you!” She shouted over the noise, struggling greatly to keep the rocks from falling on top of them, “You had a name. You had a purpose!” 

Suddenly, the Demon looked at her with a sadness in its eyes that Scarlett recognized as loss. She realized then that this was indeed a spirit of Purpose who had long forgotten its true nature. 

The ground began to crumble around them, with more and more pieces of the mountain breaking off faster than she could stop them. Desire, unaffected by the ever-changing nature of the Fade, dodged the rocks effortlessly. Although there was a path to escape that Scarlett could see clear as day behind the demon, she realized she had to get past it somehow. As the surface she stood on began to get smaller and smaller, she realized she needed to get a move on and quickly. Before she could change her mind, she pushed past the ward and towards the demon until she was close enough to touch it. Desire, who was once set on attacking and possessing her, made no moves to do so now and willingly stepped aside for the young mage to pass. 

“Don’t you want to escape?” Scarlett turned her head when she saw that the demon made no attempts to follow. 

The demon then did something that Scarlett couldn’t believe. It craned its head and actually smiled at her - a small, but sad one, “I can never escape, Fallen One.” 

Scarlett turned to run off of the crumbling mountain but found that she couldn’t. Something inside her told her she couldn’t leave without doing something important first. A feeling within her, something primal that she didn’t fully understand, took control. She grabbed Desire’s hand, feeling its cool skin against her warm palm. The ground stopped shaking. 

“Be free.”

She uttered these words into existence, feeling them swell in her lungs and escape her mouth. It was a feeling that started at the pit of her stomach that blossomed into something overwhelming, pouring out of her like an open wound. She hadn’t even realized her eyes were closed, but when she did open them, she saw light. The cool scaly hand holding hers was now warm and tender, and the face of the spirit was now translucent and bright. 

The spirit smiled, emitting a blinding white light as it did so. Scarlett watched in awe as the transformation unraveled in front of her. The horns on its head and tail between its legs were gone in that burst of light and left in its place a spirit whose happiness lit up the sky. 

“I don’t understand,” Scarlett stammered, “What just happened?”

The spirit smiled, squeezing her hand gently, “You helped me remember my name, my Purpose. That is who I am.”

The nearby demons snarled and shrieked over the sounds of the Breach thundering in the sky, echoing into the never-ending depths of the Fade. In the midst of the chaos, Scarlett didn’t sense the presence of an intruder approaching them. 

“Scarlett,” the voice called. 

Scarlett jumped, moving away from the spirit when she recognized the voice. Solas stepped out of the shadows and into view, wielding his staff and a mixed expression of awe and urgency.

“Solas!” She exclaimed, “I’ve been trying to find you, I called for you!”

“I know, da’len, I heard your calls.” He stepped towards her, cautiously eying the spirit standing next to her. 

The shrill shrieks of the demons came closer, leading Purpose to warn her, “You cannot stay here, Fallen One. Take the path that leads to the meadow and you will find your friend there.”

The Breach roared and crackled in the sky, causing the ground to shake once more. Before she had time to react, her vision started to blur and the images of the Fade, including Purpose and Solas, started to wane away. 

No no no no no, not yet. This can’t be happening yet! Crumpling to the ground, she felt Solas and Purpose rush to her side. 

“Solas, you need to wake up!” Scarlett yelled though she hadn’t the slightest idea whether he could hear her or not before the light swallowed everything, “Ariana is in danger, wake up! Wake up! Please, wake up!” 

Coming to, she felt the icy ground wet beneath her body, and her head pounding against the earth. She couldn’t hear or see much of anything, but she felt Cullen’s hands on her as he picked her up and carried her off the ground. 

“Cullen…” She moaned, despite barely hearing her own voice, muffled by the ringing in her ears, “I-I’m sorry. I failed.”

Her body went completely limp when he carried her in his arms. Though her vision faded in and out, she could make out the vibrant blonde of his hair as she looked up at him. She saw that he had opened his mouth to speak but couldn’t understand the words he spoke. The last thing she saw before she succumbed to the darkness was the look of sorrow on the Commander’s face. She had failed him. She had failed them all.

Chapter Text

The light flickered from the outside of the tent, shining on the face of Ariana. Whether it was the flames of the campfire or the morning sun that shone so brightly, was indistinguishable to her as she’d just come to. She had dreamt pleasantly, reminiscing of days spent lazing in the sun during her youth. Sadly, when she had woken up, she realized that her surroundings were not nearly as pleasant as they were in her dreams, especially once the cold winter frost set in her bones again. Yawning and stretching out her arms, she sat up from her bedroll when suddenly, the sound of not-so-distant blades clashing and cries of anguish sprang her to her feet, alert.

In an instant, she grabbed her staff and threw the tent flaps open to reveal several bodies littering their campground. It was still dark out, with the only light being the night sky and the flickering flames of the campfire. The other tents were empty, as she realized she was left alone with the bodies - both enemy and familiar. 

“Herald!” Cassandra ran up to her, her face covered in sweat and blood, “Thank the Maker you’re alive!” 

Ariana asked, panicked, “Is anyone hurt? What happened?”

They ran alongside each other until they reached the opening, a few paces away from their campground, where Solas used his magic to lift the last of the intruders and throw him off the side of the mountain. His cries were heard until the loud thump of his body landing on the ground silenced him. Varric stood beside Solas, yanking his arrows out from where it was buried in another trespasser’s chest. 

“We were attacked in the night,” Solas explained calmly, “by spies of an unknown faction.”

“Spies? Here in the Frostbacks?” She asked, bewildered, “But we’ve only just left!” 

Cassandra replied, looking just as shaken as her, “We lost two of our own, but we could not have prepared for this. The only thing we found of significance from any of the intruders was this.”

She tossed Ariana a golden dagger which was engraved with beautiful, intricate designs and a singular word in Tevene etched into the handle. Sominiari. Though she had picked up a few words and phrases from her interactions with the humans that traded with her clan, the word was unknown to her.

“Sominiari…” Ariana spoke the word out loud, feeling the unfamiliar language rumble off of her tongue with unease, “Do any of you know what it means?”

Both Varric and Cassandra shook her head, while Solas remained silent, wielding a stony expression. Ariana turned to the elven man, feeling as though he knew something he was not letting on. 

“What about you, Solas?”

He opened his mouth to speak, but hesitated at first, “Yes. It is a word that is most commonly used to mean a specific type of mage.”

Cassandra spoke up next, “Mage? So they came to assassinate Ariana?”

Solas replied, “It is possible, though I doubt she was the main target. The Tevene word Sominiari is another word for a dreamer, a mage capable of entering the Fade at will.”

Ariana’s face lit up in recognition, “Our Keeper told us stories of mages like this. The ancient elves were all dreamers at one point, but I thought they were all long gone by now.”

“Maybe they’re trying to send a message?” Varric suggested, but he seemed just as lost as the rest of them. 

Solas shook his head, “No, it is likely they’ve received the wrong information. Whoever it is that sent these spies has powerful ties to Tevinter. They must have received word a dreamer was among our ranks and sent out assassins to eliminate them. Assassinating Ariana is likely just an added feat.”

Though his words made sense, something about the situation didn’t sit right with Ariana. If they weren’t sent to kill her, who were they sent to kill? She thought back to her experiences in the Fade and came to a realization that made her heart drop to her stomach. No...it couldn’t be.

“You alright there, Boss? You look like you got the wind kicked outta you.” Varric called out to her, snapping Ariana back to reality. 

“Solas,” she called out without thought, “May I speak with you in private?”

“As you wish,” he responded, allowing her to lead the way. 

Varric, Cassandra, and the remaining guards began to pack up their camp while Solas and Ariana ventured off of the main pathway to a forest clearing that was far enough away from listening ears that she could discuss her theory in private.

“Solas,” she started, “What aren’t you telling us?”

Though his face seldom gave few tells, he seemed defensive from his tone and overall demeanor, “What do you mean, Herald?”

“This word,” she gestured to the dagger in her hand, “You know what it means. When I asked, you didn’t respond, but I had a feeling you knew. What else aren’t you saying?”

She didn’t mean for her words to come out as accusatory as it sounded, she was sure he had his reasons, but something about the coldness of his expression led her to believe he knew something she didn’t. Call it intuition or whatever it was, but something inside her knew that this supposed theory she had was also held by the elven man standing in front of her. 

Solas relented, “You must understand my caution, being that I am the only other mage here that has this direct knowledge.”

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to run off to tell Cassandra or Varric. I value your safety as much as my own.” She reassured him.

“Very well.” Solas took a deep breath, proceeding to tell Ariana what he knew, “Prior to the attack, I was searching in the Fade to find a more direct route into the Hinterlands when I felt the Seeress’s presence calling out to me. When I had found her she was already starting to fade away, likely from inexperienced use of lyrium. Before she had awoken completely, she warned me that we were in danger. When I had awoken myself, two guards stationed by our tents had already been killed. It’s remarkable that I was able to reach them in time before they had gotten to you.”

Ariana didn’t realize she was holding her breath until she finally felt the air push out of her lungs and into the space between them, “She saved us.”

“Indeed,” he responded. 

“Why didn't you say anything?” She asked, breathless.

“Because,” Solas replied, a grave look on his face, “I believe she is the mage the assassins were sent here for.” 

~~~~~

“Sing me to sleep, 

sing me to sleep, 

I don’t want to wake up 

on my own anymore.”

Scarlett sang along to the familiar tune as she lay in the bed of her childhood room, staring out of the window, looking up at the stars. They shone brighter than she’d ever seen before, yet somehow they seemed even farther away than she remembered. The light shone on her face, reflecting against her tanned skin in the moonlight. In her mother’s garden stood a hooded figure motioning for her to join him. She couldn’t see his face, but in the pale moonlight, she saw the fangs that stuck out of his mouth.

“Don’t feel bad for me, 

I want you to know”

She sang, moving through the bedroom walls as if she were a translucent spirit.

“Deep in the cell of my heart 

I really want to go.” 

She reached for the garden where the hooded figure sat by the peonies and dahlias. 

“Your song is different this time,” the man said with the voice of a beast, “Why do you sing such a sad song?” 

She looked at the hooded man, wondering why this stranger felt so familiar to her when she had never seen him before, “Because I am sad.”

A single teardrop fell from her cheek. The hooded man reached out to wipe it away but relented when she noticed his claws and the recognition glimmered in her eyes. 

“Are you afraid?” He asked in warning, though he didn’t pull away from her when she reached out for him.

“I’m not,” she replied, feeling drops of rainfall from the sky into a circle around them. Though it looked and smelled like rain when it touched her mouth, it tasted salty like tears, “I know who you are.”

“And you do not run?” The beast asked, reaching once more for her delicate skin.

A single claw scraped against her cheek, though it didn’t dig into her flesh, instead merely caressing it, “I know you will not hurt me, Dread Wolf.”

“Do you trust me?”

She didn’t respond. She closed her eyes and sang, feeling her heart fill and empty with every rush of blood in her veins. 

“There is another world

There is a better world

Well, there must be

Well, there must be…”

~~~~~

She sprang up, gasping for air. Looking down, she’d seen her clothes were damp with sweat and the bedsheets as well. 

“Thank the Maker,” Cullen voiced his worry. He stood in the corner of her cabin, fully armored and wielding his sword. 

Scarlett flinched, startled by the unexpected noise. Taking in her surroundings, she had suddenly remembered why he was there.

“How long was I out?”

Cullen walked over to her, placing a palm against her forehead, “Give or take, half a day. You’re not feverish, that’s a good sign. How do you feel?”

“I’m sweaty,” her face scrunched, trying to swat his hand away. He must have found it amusing because he chuckled at her reaction, “Fine, for the most part. I just feel tired.”

“That’s normal.” he replied, “The first few times you take Lyrium, it’s very painful. It takes a lot of energy out of you, struggling through the pain. Eventually, it will subside once you get used to taking more Lyrium.” 

“Did it for you?” She asked, standing up to stretch her legs. 

Though Cullen assured her that she was unconscious for only half a day, her body felt ancient. Her bones cracked and popped as she stood and stretched her legs and back muscles.  

His amused expression changed, though his overall demeanor appeared rather relieved, “Not really, but I was a Templar and you’re a mage.”

She shrugged, not really understanding anything about Lyrium use. Of course, she had read about it and played hundreds of hours to know all about it when applied to a video game. In reality, it was an entirely different experience than she expected it to be. Though, if she’d learned anything from her time spent in Thedas, it was not to have any expectations because she knew it was never going to be easily understood or even remotely the same. 

“Any word from Leliana about the Herald?” She asked him, trying not to allow dreadful thoughts to fill her mind once again. 

Cullen’s face fell, “Not yet.”

Footsteps approached from the outside and a curt knock on the cabin door demanded their attention, “Seeress? Are you in there?”

Cullen opened the door to find one of Leliana’s scouts, looking slightly out of breath, holding a report in her hand. 

“Dispatch for you,” she said, handing the report to Scarlett, who tore it open as soon as it was in her hands.

Scarlett looked up at Cullen, eyes widened, “It’s from Leliana.”

Cullen reached around her to take a look at the report, “They found the campsite, but it’s been abandoned, save a few corpses - only two of our own.”

Scarlett let out a sigh of relief, feeling the edges of her mouth upturn, “So it worked? My warning got through to them?”

Cullen smiled at her, eyes brightening with delight, “It would appear so.”

Before Scarlett could think through her actions, she launched herself into the arms of Cullen, laughing with glee for the first time in a long time. His armor was clunky and not at all appropriate for any type of affection, but she still squeezed regardless. The Commander was stiff and didn’t hug her back before she pulled away but she was simply too excited to care about the propriety of it all. After all, it fucking worked!

“I can’t believe it, Cullen, I actually got through to Solas!” She beamed from ear to ear, taking in the flushed appearance of Cullen, who seemed to be at a loss for words, though nonetheless exultant.

“I can’t believe it either,” Cullen replied, wielding a small smile of contentment that only Scarlett knew expressed true relief, “But we have you to thank.”

Scarlett looked up into his light brown eyes, surprised to see them softened for the first time since she met the disillusioned former Templar, “I couldn’t have done it without you. Thank you for placing your trust in me. I know it couldn’t have been easy.”

Cullen stared at her then, blinking though not moving or breathing, just looking into her face, examining every feature, as if seeing it for the first time. A beat later, when he realized their sudden closeness, he let out a small cough and stepped back to allow more space between them. Scarlett didn’t notice, but she’d grown used to the same treatment with Solas. Sometimes she forgot that touch and closeness were not nearly as common between an unmarried man or woman as they were back home. Yet, even so, she herself was an affectionate person, often relying on touch to convey her feelings. 

“So what happens now?” She asked, walking outside with Cullen, surprised to see the sun shining brightly in her eyes, revealing a new day.

“Now,” Cullen replied, “we wait.” 

And so they did.

Chapter Text

Several weeks passed before Ariana’s party arrived safely back at Haven. Meanwhile, Scarlett thought she would go mad from sheer boredom, despite taking every chance she could to practice her magic in the Fade with Solas. After the attempted assassination of the Herald in the Frostbacks, she was shocked by her teacher’s lack of a response to the attack. When she questioned him, he usually changed the subject by telling her she needed to focus on her training and not political affairs. After many failed attempts to get him to talk, she realized he wouldn’t relent. Once he decided to keep his walls up, not a living soul could break through to him. Over time, she eventually let the subject go, though it never truly escaped her mind until the day they arrived back at Haven.

In the first few days following the attack, Cullen and Leliana searched far and wide for a lead that would point them in the direction of the golden dagger’s owner. Their search came up short until Ariana returned with the dagger in hand. They had originally written to the Herald once she reached the Crossroads, hoping to persuade her to turn back, but it was clear there was simply too much at stake for a retreat. And so, the Commander and Spymaster were forced to sit on their hands and wait for her return to make any progress in the mystery of the dagger. It was only then that the war council could make the deduction that it was indeed an inside job. There was simply no other explanation for it - one of Leliana’s spies or Cullen’s soldiers had to have tipped someone off by giving them information regarding the Herald leaving for the Hinterlands. Yet, it seemed that whoever sent the assassins was given the wrong information. For one, they had come to the conclusion that a dreamer was among their ranks. Aside from Solas, who they immediately vetoed as the primary target, there were certainly no other mages that could wield such power. Or at least, that’s the conclusion the council came to on their first meeting back from the Hinterlands.

“It’s impossible,” Cassandra decided, shaking her head at the dagger that laid across the war table, “they must have made a mistake.”

Leliana looked deep in thought as she stared at the handle, bearing the Tevene inscription that taunted the councilors and their incomprehension, “Unless, of course, they mean the Seeress.”

All eyes were on Scarlett, leaving her flushed and defensive, “Don’t look at me, I don’t even know how any of this magic shit works yet!”

Ariana stayed silent, keeping her eyes peeled on the dagger and refusing to look Scarlett in the eye since she arrived. If Scarlett didn’t know any better, she would have thought the Herald was avoiding her. It was certainly possible - that morning, when she received word that the group had returned, it was Varric who knocked on her door to surprise her. Ariana had immediately reported to Leliana and Cullen per her arrival while Solas was nowhere to be found, likely roaming the forest or doing whatever it was Solas did during the day. She was pleased to see they’d arrived safely, but the unsettling feeling in her stomach never left her until she entered the council meeting. Even then, the feeling didn’t cease. 

“Do you have any comments, Herald?” Cullen looked between the two mages uneasily, his mind reeling at the possibility that Scarlett could be the target the assassins were sent for. 

“None, Commander,” she replied, eyes still pointedly looking away, “I’m feeling a bit winded from my journey. Might we adjourn for the night?” 

Leliana nodded, “We’ll discuss this further tomorrow.”

The council departed with Ariana being the first to bolt out of the room. Scarlett looked warily at where the Herald once stood. She must still be shaken from her time in the Hinterlands, Scarlett presumed. 

“That was...informative.” Cullen was the first to speak when no one was left in the room but him, Leliana, and Scarlett. 

Scarlett shared a knowing glance with him, before addressing the Spymaster, “Leliana, you don’t really think I could be the target here, do you?”

The Spymaster shrugged, “It’s certainly possible, but we’ll need more to go on before we jump to any conclusions.”

That much, they could all agree on. Soon after the remaining councilors exited the room, Scarlett planned to seek out Ariana to find out what was bothering her, though a voice in the back of her mind told her to leave the Herald alone for the time being. After all, she deserved to rest after witnessing the terrible turmoil the war had caused to thousands of civilians in the Hinterlands. Though Scarlett had witnessed it in another world, she could only imagine what the destruction might look like when witnessing it in person. 

Instead of checking on the Herald, she decided to walk back to her cabin to meditate alone. One good thing about being away from her mentor for so long was that she had all the time in the world to master the basics of meditation and magical theory. It was boring to her at first, but over the passing weeks, she’d learned to find solace in the silence of her mind. Aside from time spent mixing potions with Adan, it was the only time she was able to make real use of her magical talents without letting them run amok. Since she drank from a lyrium potion, she often dreamt of wielding fire and lightning in her hands, pointing them to the skies as if to open up the very Heavens. It was normal, or so Solas had told her in the Fade, but dangerous to act upon with no oversight. So she ignored the impulses as often as she could, though she ached for more each time she used her magic to do anything as simple as opening a jar or plucking Elfroot leaves. She felt the ache in her sleep, when she ate, even when doing nothing at all. Luckily, with her mentor back, she would be able to give in to the primal hunger for knowledge sooner or later. 

As she entered her cabin, she was shocked to find Solas waiting inside for her. He stood by her bed, eying the pile of books she borrowed from the Chantry - all on the history of Thedas as well as more romanticized Chantry poetry. She nearly fainted upon seeing him, especially since it had been so long since the last time she felt his mana sending her nerve endings on fire. 

“Seeress,” he stated simply, as though her title were a replacement for her name.

Her heart skipped a beat. She couldn’t remember the last time she heard his voice in the waking world, “Shit, Solas, you scared me. What are you doing here?”

Solas picked up a book that laid face-down on top of a shelf, littered with Elfroot potions that she made herself. Turning it around, he looked at the cover, astounded to see it was a copy of The Maker’s First Children. She didn’t know why she specifically chose that one, but she was intrigued to learn about the spirits that populated the Fade, especially after her experience with the Desire demon. 

“We have some things to discuss,” he said, still looking at the book in his hand. 

“Speak then,” she replied, feeling the anxiety crawling its way up into her throat. 

“No,” Solas shook his head, finally placing the book back where he found it, “not here. Come.” 

Scarlett wanted to roll her eyes at his dodgy, uncommunicative behavior. By now, she’d gotten used to it, but his aloofness was now more of an annoyance to her than anything. Regardless, she followed him. What else was she to do when he gave her no other choice?

She grabbed her staff, a gift from Harritt for making him an elfroot potion free of charge, and followed the elvhen man into the woods. When they finally found the spot they frequented before Solas’s departure, she was surprised to see a fire already burning against the snow-frosted ground. 

“What is it, Solas?” She finally asked, waiting for the man to speak. He didn’t say much of anything on the walk there, which did nothing to ease Scarlett’s frazzled nerves. 

“How did you enter the Fade?” He asked, taking a seat on the floor across from her, staring at her face through the flickering flames. 

Her face crumpled in confusion, “What do you mean?”

“I asked Cassandra if I could take a look at her soldiers’ reports while you recovered from your injuries. They said you fell from the sky wearing peculiar clothing and no one had heard of you or seen you before. When I found and healed you, you were on the brink of death, muttering nonsense about dirt, yet nothing in those reports indicated how you arrived at the Temple of Sacred Ashes.” He stared at her, watching her reactions very carefully. Had she not been so confused, she would’ve been alarmed.

“Dirt?” She asked, more confused now than ever.

His eyes darted back to the fire, which died down slightly. With a flick of his wrist, the flames rose again, warming their chilled bodies, “Yes. It was difficult to make sense of your gibberish, though you kept whispering ‘earth’ under your breath as you slept.” 

Her heart pounded against her chest so loudly, she was sure he could hear it. She swore, as she looked at the accusation in his eyes, that he could smell the fear seeping out of her pores like the wolf he was. 

“I was injured and exhausted,” she responded, “I can hardly make sense of it myself.” 

“I thought it to be nothing, until you called for me in the Fade,” Everything about his demeanor was so eerily calm, though his eyes held the fury of the Gods, “where I witnessed you turning a desire demon back into a spirit of Purpose. I can suspect your apprehension in telling the Spymaster and Seeker the truth of your supposed visions, though there’s no reason to hide the truth now that I am aware.”

That’s it, she thought, I’m dead. He figured out I’m a fraud and he’s finally going to kill me. 

“Solas,” she started, her hand tightening on the staff that laid by her side. She didn’t want to have to use it, but if it came to him attacking her, she knew she had to at least try to defend herself even if it’s no use, “I think you’re confused.”

For the first time in weeks, she witnessed a change in his cool demeanor. A smile, or even a smirk - Scarlett was too preoccupied to decide, formed on his lips, “Confusion and ignorance are not so different. Perhaps it is you that is confused, Seeress.”

“I am confused!” She shouted, feeling the anger sweep through her in an instant, “Since I’ve arrived on this stupid mountain, you’ve done nothing but confuse me with your suspicion and misplaced judgment. Can’t you see that I have absolutely no idea what you’re talking about? I didn’t ask for any of this!” 

As Scarlett stood on her feet, Solas did as well to mimic her actions, “Scarlett, put the staff down.”

She blinked at him, surprised that he used her name instead of her title. Turning her head to the right, she finally noticed the staff glowing in her hand as her anger swelled. Instantly, she dropped it as if noticing it for the first time, “I...I’m sorry. I don’t know what’s gotten into me lately.”

Solas looked pointedly at her until she finally dropped the staff. When she did, he slowly but surely moved closer to her until they were mere inches apart. Feeling the anger seep out of her body, she let her guard down long enough for Solas to pull the staff out of her reach.

“But I do,” he replied, simply. “You are coming into your own.”

She looked at him, in confusion, “What do you mean?”

He looked down at her then, with an indecipherable look, though the edges of his mouth tugged upwards. She hadn’t realized how close he was, so much so that she could make out the scent of magic tingling in the air between them, “I've'an'virelan, mahn mar an?”

“Solas,” Scarlett pleaded with him, feeling the fatigue take control over her body, “please just tell me what’s going on.”

“I will,” he replied, touching her forehead with his pointer and middle fingers, “as soon as you go to sleep.”

When she opened her eyes next, she was in the Fade with Solas, who removed his fingers from her face. Her eyes widened when she finally took in her surroundings. At first, she was confused as to why he couldn’t have just said they were to meet in the Fade, but knowing Solas, he was more likely to give into dramatics than practicality, as level-headed as the man seemed. Underneath that mask he wore, she saw his true colors - the temperamental mage with a god complex, one who very clearly thought his way to be best, regardless of the chaos that would ensue if his plan went along accordingly. So for him to accuse her and bring her into the Fade with little to no warning, wasn’t much of a surprise to her. 

“Why are we here?” she asked, surprised to find that their surroundings were mirror images of Haven, minus a few details the spirits got wrong, including a misshapen gargoyle towering over the roof of the Chantry.

He smiled at her then, if only for his twisted idea of a successful theory proven correct, “To prove something. It seems I was correct again.”

She wanted to scoff and roll her eyes at him but knew better than to disrespect him while he was in his true element. His magic was powerful in the Fade, almost more so than in the waking world - she’s seen it.

“How many times do I have to tell you, Solas, to consult me before doing some fucked up experiment on me?”

He chuckled then, laughing at her bewildered expression, “I've'an'virelan, do you still not know the truth?”

Her frustration got the better of her, as she shouted at the pompous elf, “What truth? You’re not telling me shit!”

His expression changed as her anger started to flare up again. Even then, she felt it in the pit of her stomach, feeling the furnace within her start to flicker with life. Within a few moments, she would be heating up like a kettle pot, if he didn’t stop playing these games with her. 

“The truth is hidden within you. Though you’d like to point the blame onto me for calling attention to it, I can see the recognition in your eyes - you know why we’re here. You know what I have to tell you.” His voice was calm, though he maintained his distance as they walked along the Fade-version of Haven, past the front gates overlooking the frozen lake which glistened with the green light of the Breach. 

She was getting sick of his riddles. 

“How do you think you entered the Fade, Seeress? Was it magic? Or was it you?” He asked, looking at the Breach shining in the distance. 

She looked away from him then, feeling the emotions well up in her throat. Since she arrived in Thedas, she tried not to think about it, though she understood that she’d eventually have to figure out why she was there. Clearly, it was for a reason, though that reason was likely one of two things: She was there to change the fate of the world, to stop Solas at whatever cost. Or it was an accident, a pure mistake on her part for stepping into the rift that was inside of her television. If she had the chance to go back in time, she would have realized that she always had a choice. She didn’t need to step inside the rift, knowing fully well what it was. She didn’t have to follow in the footsteps of Lavellan, trying to prove to someone or something beyond her that she was worthy, that she was resourceful, that she was important in changing the history of the world, even if it meant leaving her own. She always had a choice. The question now is whether she chose wrong.  

“I…” she started, feeling the words die down in her throat before she had the chance to formulate them.

“You say you didn’t choose this,” Solas turned around then to face her, eyes boring into her own, “yet you’re here regardless. The Breach is still in the sky. If you wanted to leave all of this behind, go back to the life you had before, the choice is still yours.”

“Solas,” the name escaped her lips softly, as she stared at the elvhen man with an expression mixed with sorrow and confusion, “you know that isn’t true. They need me.”

Solas’s eyes narrowed as he looked at her, examining her words and actions carefully, “Indeed. I imagine a great number of people do, including the ones you left behind.” 

“I don't understand,” she stepped closer to him until they were face to face, “Do you want me to leave?”

Solas hesitated, realizing now that he was the one who was being examined. His usual cool and collected stature changed slightly, almost making him appear...uncomfortable.

“I am just pointing out the facts, Seeress.” Though he maintained eye contact with her, his eyes were distant. He avoided her question altogether. 

“But that doesn’t answer my question, does it?” She felt emboldened by the sudden crumble in his demeanor, giving her the bravery to press him for an answer. 

They stood so close together, she could make out every freckle on his face, every shade of blue, green, and gray in his hazel-colored eyes. She scanned his face, looking for something that would indicate an answer - did he want her to leave? or did he want her to stay, to train her? Regardless of what his answer was, it was her choice, she’s realized this now. Yet, as he stared into her eyes, gazing at every part of her face, she wondered what his true answer was. She knew he’d likely feed her another lie, but she wondered, albeit briefly, if she could see past his masked expression and find his true answer. 

“You know,” her voice came out deeper than normal, as she took note of his parted lips, wettened by a swipe of his tongue, “even if you lie or disregard the question, I’ll know your true answer.”

He looked down at her mouth then back to her eyes as he replied, “My answer is of no importance.”

“It is to me,” she said, not fully realizing the weight of her words as she looked back at the elf. 

He towered over her by at least a few inches. She was never that tall to begin with, but she was surprised by the height difference every time they were this close together. Something about the magic in the air, something about being in the Fade gave her confidence that she never knew she had. She watched carefully as his expression changed into one she could clearly understand, one every man gives a woman before they kiss - pure, unsolicited lust. 

Before thinking over the consequences this would have, she gave in to instinct by propping up slightly on her toes and touching her lips with his. Perhaps it was the tension that was so intoxicating to her, the frustration that she couldn’t tell half the time was sexual or violent. Perhaps it was both. Either way, she couldn’t take it any longer until she knew for sure. 

Pressing her lips against his, she wasn’t sure what to expect. At first, his body stiffened like a ruler, not pressing back into hers. His lips were soft and pillowy against her own, perfectly pleasant. But his lack of a response spoke volumes to her, so after a beat, she pulled away, frightened to see the rejection on his face as she did so. She wasn’t an elf, just a human with an attitude. It shouldn’t have been a surprise to her that he didn’t kiss her back, but it still hurt nonetheless. 

She kept her eyes down, avoiding looking into his eyes when suddenly she felt a firm hand against her waist, pulling her harshly back into his clutches. In an instant, his lips crashed against hers, giving in to the primal need to get closer to her until their bodies were flushed against one another as they kissed. His tongue swiped against hers, leaving her body weak and pliant against his firm grasp. His palm traveled downwards until it reached the small of her back, while his other hand was now firmly intertwined with her hair. She gasped against his lips as they pulled apart, surprised when he leaned in again, kissing her with such fervor and hunger she thought for sure that he was going to rip her clothes to shreds in an instant. She let out a small moan when she felt a sudden jut against her core, causing him to pull away as quickly as he pulled her in. They were both left panting with red, swollen lips. She fought hard not to look down, where an erection was sure to be found, and instead, she focused on taming her hair, which must have looked wild from Solas’s deathlike grip on it.

“I’m sorry. That should not have happened.” He turned away from her, and it was a good thing he did. If she were to see the shame that was so blatant on his face, she was afraid she’d feel her heart start to break. 

“Why?” She asked, trying to catch her breath, though her pounding heart made it difficult to do so, “There’s no one here to spot us.”

“It isn’t right.” He stated, simply. 

She didn’t need to have magical visions to see that coming. It still hurt, regardless. 

“It’s because of me, isn’t it?” She asked, utterly embarrassed by how small her voice sounded. 

He turned to her then, looking at her with such sorrow she thought she’d start crying at the sight. He said nothing for a moment, just looked at her with regret, until he finally spoke, “I’m sorry.”

She looked down at her feet then, focusing her energy on looking as unbothered as possible. As horrible as it was every time it happened, she was no stranger to rejection. She felt it when John, her ex-boyfriend, broke up with her. She felt it when she begged for him to come back, at her own expense, and he refused, stating he had already found someone else. She felt it when she was rejected from Northwestern University for her Ph.D. She felt it when she was rejected from her dream internship in the Loop. None of that mattered now that she lived another world away, but the feeling never ceased, regardless of where she was. At least a positive aspect of all this was her ability to bounce back quickly after a short, sorrowful life on Earth. 

“Don’t be,” she replied, still looking at her feet, “you’re too old for me anyway.”

The expression he gave her then was hysterical. If she wasn’t in such a piss poor mood, she would have laughed at his bewilderment. 

“Old?” He restated, eyes widening in disbelief, “And how old are you, exactly?”

She tried not to smirk as she answered, “I’m twenty-five. And you’re, what, ancient?”

His eyes narrowed at her then, though she couldn’t help but laugh this time at his unadulterated resentment at being called old, “Oh come on Solas, sometimes you just have to find humor in these things.”

“I suppose.” He said, eyes lightening up a bit, though his lips remained downturned in a scowl, “We should get back to training, Fade walker.” 

Scarlett’s eyes widened, “Fade walker?”

To that, Solas rolled his eyes. It was the first time she’d ever seen such a childish display from the man, “Fenedhis...now you finally get it?”

Yeah, she thought to herself, I think I finally do.

Chapter Text

For the first time in nearly two months, Scarlett looked at herself in a mirror. Haven had next to none while she’s lived there until an anonymous sponsor from Orlais sent dozens of supplies and luxuries to show good faith around the same time that Mother Giselle arrived. Scarlett took it upon herself to place the ornate, golden mirror in her cabin and was shocked by what she saw when she finally took a good look at herself. 

Her hair was the first thing she noticed. Instead of a cropped cut that barely reached her shoulders, she found long, dark waves nearly to her waist. Her skin was tanner than usual for this time of year, though she had her mother's Native heritage to thank for her naturally bronzed skin, while her English father had pale white skin that looked closer to Sophie’s. Nevertheless, her once perfectly blemish-free skin was now marred with scars and bruises, including the Pride demon’s claw marks that stood stark against her left thigh. Her eyes looked deep and sunken in and her skin stuck to her bones in a way they never have before, yet her arms and legs were stronger and muscular. They certainly were no match for Cassandra’s athletic frame, but the flab that once was there was now taut with muscle. She looked as though she’s fought in a war - a look that Scarlett never imagined herself to have living in one of the most privileged countries on Earth. 

Nevertheless, her body wasn’t the only thing that’s changed. Her mind too, expanded and adapted to the world around her the longer she was there. Meaningless things that once terrified her back on Earth were laughable to her now. She’d faced her demons - literally - and yet her fears never explicitly went away. They just changed drastically, like the rest of her. 

Scarlett stood naked in front of the mirror, waiting for the water in the wooden tub to heat up with a flick of her wrist. Magic acted as a catalyst for the change within her. She never could have imagined wielding the power she has now, especially given the short amount of training she’s had these last few weeks, and yet she took to it swimmingly after finally restarting her training lessons in person. Since the Herald and her companions arrived back in Haven, Solas had given her his undivided attention in training her to control her supposed fade-entering power. Yet, somehow, he was more distant than ever. 

“Scarlett, are you in there?” 

Two short knocks on the door and Ariana entered without much warning. Scarlett, suddenly realizing she was naked, grabbed an Inquisition embroidered cloth that hung over the room divider that separated her bedroom from the bath and quickly wrapped it around herself. 

“A little privacy, please?” Scarlett struggled to get the damn thing to stay put, so she exasperatedly bunched it up in her hands to cover as much of herself as possible. 

Ariana entered the bathing room to find Scarlett in quite the predicament. Instead of gaping at her immodesty, Ariana burst out laughing.

“Do you need a towel? I’m afraid the banner won’t help much,” Ariana tried to cover her smile but desperately failed. 

Scarlett rolled her eyes, “Do you need something? I’m about to bathe.”

“I can see that.” Ariana replied, still struggling to hide her giggles, “Yes, I actually wanted to talk to you about something.”

Scarlett nearly dropped the banner while trying to keep it from falling, but the cloth was so thick and heavy that she couldn’t get a proper grip on it. 

“Can it wait?” She asked, impatiently. 

Ariana shook her head, “Unfortunately, no. I’ve received word that a Grey Warden is in the Hinterlands. Solas, Varric, Cassandra, and I are preparing to leave tomorrow. There’s still much to be done before we go, and we’ve still got Val Royeaux to visit afterward.”

Scarlett’s eyes widened at the news. She was surprised that they were already leaving so soon after just having arrived back a week ago. She nearly dropped the banner again before she eventually gave up and purposely dropped it so she could step into the wooden tub. 

“You’re just going to have to talk while I bathe then,” she replied, hardly caring that Ariana just saw her naked. 

The elven girl blushed at the sight but paid no mind as she continued, “His name is Blackwall. Leliana’s agents spotted him by the lake near the Crossroads. It seems that he’s there alone.”

“He is,” Scarlett replied, feeling her muscles begin to relax as the perfectly heated tub warmed her aching body. 

Ariana replaced the banner back onto the divider, not at all surprised by Scarlett’s confirmation.

“So then, you know of him?”

“Yes,” she sank lower into the tub to wet her hair, “you’ll find him rallying some conscripts to fight off the bandits that have been attacking their homes. He’s a kind-hearted man, but you’ll not find the answers you’re looking for.”

Ariana handed her a clean towel.

“Thank you.”

The pale elf looked disappointed by the information given to her, “Is it worth it? Making the trip over there again?”

Scarlett nodded, “Yes, he might not know about the Wardens’ disappearance, but he is a capable warrior and will aid our cause. Not to mention, there are other agents to recruit in the Hinterlands, if you know where to look for them.”

Ariana sighed and moved a stool from the other room next to the tub, “At least we have the horses now. It shouldn’t take us nearly as long as last time.” 

She could sympathize with her exhaustion. Since Ariana awakened after closing the Rift, she hadn’t a moment to sit down and relax. Meanwhile, Scarlett has been given plenty of time to do just that and not much else. Though her skills with magic have certainly improved, she still wasn’t quite skilled enough to use it for any real fighting, which is why she hadn’t been advised to go with them. This time, given the fact that it’s a much shorter trip and that they were going to Val Royeaux immediately after, Scarlett wondered if she could make the journey with them this time. Best a conversation with all of them, Scarlett decided, not just Ariana sitting by her naked body.

Scarlett massaged her scalp with her fingers, trying to get all the dirt and muck from the outdoors out of it using a special hair potion she bought from Seggrit. 

Ariana’s hands soon replaced her own, “Here, let me.”

Scarlett felt her whole body melt into a spineless puddle as Ariana massaged her scalp and temples, making sure to get every strand she might have missed with the hair potion, “You’re gonna make me fall asleep.”

Ariana snorted, “You sound like my sister.”

Scarlett’s eyes, which threatened to flutter closed, opened to look up at her, “You have a sister?”

Ariana hummed in response, using her hands to cup the water from the tub and wash the potion out of her hair, “She’s still with my Clan. She’s only fourteen.”

They stayed silent for a moment, simply listening to the water splashing as Ariana helped rinse out Scarlett’s thick hair. She couldn’t be sure, looking at the Herald’s face, but she was certain that it was sorrow she heard in her tone at the mention of her sister. She must miss her greatly - something they both have in common.

Scarlett was the first to break the silence, “My sister’s twenty-one."

Ariana didn’t respond right away, but instead focused on running her fingers through Scarlett’s hair until it was as clean as can be, “All done.”

Scarlett ran her hands through her newly washed hair, surprised by how silky it felt. As gross as it sounds, it had been months since she properly washed her hair with something other than water and soap. It was nice, having that same semblance of normalcy back, as minute as it was. 

“Thank you,” Scarlett turned to look at Ariana, saddened by her downcast expression, “it was very kind of you.”

“It’s nothing.” She said, standing up to leave. 

“Wait!” Scarlett called to her before she could leave, wrapping the fresh towel around her body, “Before you go, can we meet for dinner at the Singing Maiden?”

Ariana blinked at her, opening her mouth to say something but hesitated. Eventually, she nodded and left without another word. A nod is better than a no, and from her distant demeanor this past week, Scarlett was surprised that she agreed at all. 

A few hours had passed after she’d bathed and trained for the majority of the afternoon with Solas. After her training and an incredibly long lecture regarding her joining them in the Hinterlands and why he thinks it's a bad idea, she made her way to the Singing Maiden. It was dark out by the time they finished and Solas had muttered something about needing to go into the forest to collect some supplies. Scarlett rolled her eyes at his elusiveness but parted ways with him, not willing to listen to any more lectures from the evasive elf. When she reached the tavern, she was unsurprised to find Varric and Ariana already there. 

“There you are, Princess,” Varric called out to her from across the tavern, sounding like he already had one too many drinks, “I was just telling the Herald about that time Garrett and I waltzed into a dragon’s nest in Kirkwall and-”

“And Blondie almost crapped his pants, yeah I’ve heard that one already.”

Varric scrunched his face at her, “No fair, you can’t use your mystical future-seeing powers to steal my punchline!”

Scarlett laughed as she grabbed a plate of bread and cheese from Flissa, sitting between the two companions, “I don't need to, you’ve only told me the story a hundred times.”

Ariana smiled at that, taking a sip from her tankard, only to cough incessantly for about a minute or two afterward. Varric nearly fell out of his chair laughing so hard at her reaction. Scarlett grinned at the sight. 

“Not a drinker, I take it?” She asked the Herald in between bites of her meal. 

Ariana shook her head fervently, “No, not really. I don’t like the taste.”

Varric bellowed with laughter, “Nobody drinks it for the taste, Sweetums.”

Ariana groaned at that, “Please don’t tell me that’s my new nickname.”

“You bet your ass it is,” he replied, still cackling. 

Scarlett laughed at her ridiculous friend. Pretty much everything Varric said, you had to take with a grain of salt, especially over drinks. At least he wasn’t drunk enough to start singing, or she feared that he would really scare Ariana off. 

“Here,” Scarlett pushed her drink in Ariana’s direction, “drink this, you’ll like it.”

Ariana gave her an incredulous look but was pleasantly surprised when she brought the tankard to her lips and swallowed, “This is delicious! What is it?”

“It’s mead. Mead is sweeter than ale because it’s made with honey.”

Varric looked impressed at her alcoholic knowledge, as did Ariana, “I’m sorry, I don’t want to steal your drink.”

Scarlett shook her head, “It’s fine, I’ll get another.”

As she stood to walk over to Flissa’s counter, she noticed a pair of eyes burning into the back of her skull. Yet another wonderful perk of having magic was being able to feel the various energies directed at you. She had gotten used to the presence of other mages and templars - their energies were stronger than most. Around Ariana, she felt peaceful energy that put her at ease, while being around Solas’s strong energy was intimidating but also familiar after being around it for so long. With Templars, the lyrium that they ingested gave them energy like a black hole, commanding all attention towards it and swallowing everything else in the room. As soon as a Templar entered the room, she felt it. 

Whipping her head around quickly, she spotted him - the former Templar and now Inquisition soldier that frequented the tavern. She remembered feeling his eyes on her the last time she was in the tavern with another mage, specifically the night Solas took her to the woods to fight the shade demon alone. What was his name again? She couldn’t remember, but she certainly could recognize the lascivious look he gave her then and the look he’s giving her currently. He stared at her like a dog would stare at a piece of meat. To say it was unsettling would be an understatement, but she still chose to ignore him, in fear of calling unwanted attention to herself. 

Making her way back to their table with a tray of drinks, Scarlett put the man out of her mind, despite never being able to shake off the feeling of being watched. After their meal and several drinks later, she had almost forgotten it entirely. 

Soon after, a crowd surrounded their table, listening to Varric tell embellished stories of their exploits in fighting a horde of demons at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. The soldiers and villagers were taken by the story, wanting to personally shake hands with the infamous Herald and Seeress of Andraste. In order to avoid the attention, the ladies moved outside to admire the cool breeze as the lively noise from inside became louder with each passing moment. To say it was a bit overwhelming for them both would be an understatement. Even so, Scarlett couldn’t complain. Their bellies were full and their bodies were warm from the mead, although neither of the women were near drunk or tipsy enough to go back inside to socialize some more. 

“Are you feeling alright?” 

Scarlett nearly missed the words from how loud their atmosphere was, but once she turned her head, she saw Ariana looking at her with slight concern. 

“I’m fine,” she smiled, although her eyes couldn’t quite capture the same meaning. 

“I wonder how long they’ll be reacting like this,” Ariana spoke, although a hint of bitterness gave an edge to her words, “If and when another tragedy happens, then it will be straight to the gallows for us.”

The cynicism in her words was surprising, although Scarlett couldn’t find it within herself to openly disagree. In some sense, she was right. Either way, it hardly mattered. They each had their own roles to play - their fate was already decided. 

Scarlett leaned further against the wooden frame of the tavern, hearing the loud, boisterous laughter coming from within, “Cassandra would never let that happen.”

“So you say,” Ariana looked down at her feet, causing her platinum hair to fall in her face. The moonlight reflected against it, shining a light onto her pale features, “I’m not sure how secure our safety truly is when at the heart of this organization lies a Dalish elf and an apostate.”

Her words stung a bit, at the reminder of their precarious situation, although she did her best not to show it. In an effort to lighten up the mood, she walked over to the elven girl and placed a hand upon her shoulder, “Don’t worry, all will be well as soon as the Breach is closed.”

Ariana’s eyes met with hers and she slowly felt herself relaxing. The moment was touching, although Scarlett couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt at not being able to properly reassure the Herald, given the amount of information she knew. Had she uttered a word of it, she worried about how it would change the course of their path and decided to say nothing. Despite it all, Scarlett felt unsure about her safety as well, especially given the horrific vision she had about a mob attacking her however many weeks ago. While nothing had happened quite yet, she simply couldn’t shake the foreboding feeling off of her shoulders since it happened.

The tavern door slammed open, causing the women to flinch at the noise. A few drunk patrons stumbled out of the tavern all at once, with an especially inebriated man falling flat on his face. The girls stopped and stared as he eventually picked himself back up, just to fall face-first in the snow once again, a few feet away. This time, however, his breeches had fallen down - revealing the man’s bare ass. A silence ensued until they both erupted into laughter. Naturally, the man was escorted off the premises by a patrolling soldier, but neither Scarlett nor Ariana could help themselves as they guffawed at the sight. 

A tipsy Varric must have heard the commotion from outside, as he appeared in the doorway, “So that’s where you ladies ran off to. Care to join me for another round?” 

Ariana and Scarlett shared a glance, carefully wiping their tears away until eventually, they were able to breathe normally again. 

“I think I’m good for the night, Varric.” Scarlett chuckled in response, still reeling over that image in her brain of the drunken man. 

Ariana too, grinned in response, “I wouldn’t mind another drink. Are you sure you don’t want to join us, Scarlett?” 

Scarlett shook her head, smiling apologetically, “Solas might actually kill me if I show up hungover at our lessons tomorrow, I’m supposed to meet with him before you leave.” 

At her words, Ariana and Varric shared a knowing glance, although neither spoke up about it. At the sight, Scarlett found herself feeling a bit confused, but said nothing either. What was she to say that wouldn’t draw suspicion to their odd relationship? Regardless, she was still hoping to convince her mentor to let her come with them, but if she were to be hungover while they met, there’s no way in hell he would agree to it. 

“In that case, I’ll bid you adieu, m’lady,” Varric bowed, winking at the Seeress as she rolled her eyes. 

“Goodnight, Varric. You too, Ariana.” She waved at them, as she made her way towards her cabin. 

On her walk, she thought of Ariana and her sister. She hadn’t imagined that the elven girl she created in her mind had any real family. Of course, now that she was sucked into this world, it made sense that she did. She never could have expected this outcome. Everything was an unknown; the world around her was constantly changing. What she thought to be true and what she knew to be real were challenged every second she spent there. At times, she thought it best to ignore the signs the universe gave her, to ignore the fact that this change occurring within her may never reverse, and she may never go back to the Scarlett she and her loved ones knew from a distant past. She and Ariana were similar in that way - both fated to act on behalf of others, never caring for themselves or the ones they left behind. 

As she reached her cabin, she paused before opening the wooden handle. In the distance, she heard crickets chirping and a pack of wolves howling in the night. Looking up at the sky, the stars seemed impossibly bright. No, Scarlett thought, there’s no sense in thinking of Chicago. This is my home now. It has to be if I want them all to live. Even if it means never coming home.

Footsteps from behind her interrupted her thoughts, though his energy was felt before she whipped her body around. She was used to the two Templars who would keep watch outside of her door every night. For the most part, they were quiet and seldom bothered her. This man, she noted, was not one of them. 

“Can I help you, sir?”

The man, clearly inebriated as he stumbled towards her, maintained a relatively safe distance, “Don’t you know it's unsafe to walk alone at night, miss?”

Her eyes narrowed with recognition. It was the creepy man from the tavern - the one who stares. Why would he follow her out here?

“I’m never alone, sir…?” She dragged out the word, in hopes he would reveal a name. 

He complied, “The name’s Aldrich.”

She hummed, trying to keep her voice steady, while her hands and body trembled as they stayed put on the door handle, “Right, sir Aldrich. As I said, I’m never really alone.” 

His black hair, greased back with sweat, shone in the moonlight as he obnoxiously looked left to right, “Well, I don’t see anyone here, Lady Seeress. You are the Seeress of Andraste, aren’t you?”

As he took a step closer, her heart pounded frantically against her chest. She knew this feeling well. Living alone in a big city as a woman left her vulnerable to these types of men, which is why she always carried pepper spray in her purse whenever she walked alone at night. This was different. This man was a soldier - one in armor, no less and she did not wield a weapon or a staff. Not to mention, the somewhat secluded spot in which her cabin was located made it a bit difficult for the villagers to disturb her during the night. Normally, no one walked by her cabin at night, save the other Templars that kept watch over her while she slept. Where the hell are the damn Templars?

“I...yes, I am.” She hesitated for a moment, eyes shifting to her surroundings. 

Another step. “You seem nervous, Seeress. Is something the matter?”

She cleared her throat, praying her voice would not betray her, “Not at all.”

Another step. “You sure are beautiful, Seeress. Has anyone ever told you that?”

“I…” She stuttered as the man backed her all the way up against the door. The only remaining distance between the two was now minuscule. 

She could smell his foul breath and saw the lecherous look in his steely gaze - his yellowed teeth exposed as he smirked at her. Is this really happening? She thought to herself, paralyzed with fear.

Time slowed down, and Scarlett held her breath as Aldrich leaned in, close enough to whisper in her ear, “Tell me, Seeress. Did you see me coming?”

Grabbing a fistful of her hair with one hand, and the side of her hip in another, he pushed her flush against him. She tried to push him off of her, yelling for someone, anyone to help her. Yet, it did her no good when he covered her mouth with his grimy hand and shoved her head against the frame of the door so hard she saw stars. 

“P-please,” She tried to murmur through his hand, but he just grinned wider the more she struggled.

Hot, fat tears leaked through the corners of her eyes, but it did not deter him. Twisting her arm behind her back, he pressed her body flush against the door, and ground himself against her quaking body and tearing at her bodice. His one hand had stayed on her mouth, while the other hand moved to adjust himself out of his armor. Her head spun from the impact, and her body simply was frozen. She tried to fight back, she truly did, but he overpowered her and she felt utterly useless. Is this how it ends?

“Don’t worry, Seeress,” the lecher muttered in her ear, “this will be quick.”

No. No no no no, NO! 

The anger, the pain, the sheer desperation within her struck through her like a lightning bolt. Instantly, her body gave in to the feeling she tried so hard to suppress. The furnace inside her burned hot and as she closed her eyes, letting go of her inhibitions, she utilized his momentary pause of freeing himself of his armor to push him back with all of her might. Instantly, he flew back several feet onto a pile of snow and rocks. 

Startled, she froze. She didn’t know how else to defend herself other than using magic, despite Solas telling her how dangerous it was. She didn’t care. As the soldier Aldrich stood back on his feet, clearly swaying from the alcohol he drank, he stared back at her with anger.

“You apostate bitch,” He yelled, his voice rumbling like an earthquake, “I’ll teach you how an apostate should be treated!”

He charged her with his sword. Scarlett had no other choice but to unleash the fire within her. As she aimed her hands towards him, closing her eyes as she did so, she screamed and felt the flames envelop her before unleashing it upon him. She could hear his wails of agony. When she opened her eyes, she witnessed a brutal sight - his body and face melted as she cried, unleashing everything she had within her upon him. Suddenly, he stopped moving, only the blood of his melted body and ash were left in his wake. She hadn’t meant to kill him but as his remains littered the floor outside of her cabin, she didn’t feel guilt nor sorrow. 

Her body was tired. She leaned against the door, afraid of fainting from her lack of energy. Someone must have heard the commotion because when she looked up, she realized a pair of familiar faces staring back at her. Solas, Ariana, and Cullen all stared at her as she looked up through watery eyes. She hadn’t stopped crying since he attacked her. She looked down at herself, disgusted by the blood and ash that covered her clothes. Her sleeve and bodice were torn and filthy. Anybody who came across the scene would instantly know what had just occurred, but Scarlett still felt utterly terrified, unable to speak. Looking at the eyes of the ones she had come to know and care for, she recognized the fear in their eyes as well, though it was in fact directed towards her for killing a man so violently. She killed a man. She did. 

Solas was the first to walk towards her, though she instantly took a step back. 

“Don’t come any closer,” her voice wobbled through the tears, “Th-there’s blood everywhere.”

“Scarlett.” He simply stated her name. The familiarity of it and the softness of his tone made her dissolve into a sobbing mess. 

Ariana turned to Cullen, eyes watering at the scene, “No one will hear a word of this, Commander. No one.”

Cullen’s mouth was agape, though he shut it closed upon hearing Ariana’s terse command, “I...of course.”

She hadn’t realized Solas had gotten so close, but when he placed a hand on her shoulder, she flinched, “D-don’t.”

Solas ignored her, leading her trembling body inside, “Come. You need to get cleaned.” 

Ariana joined them inside, helping Scarlett out of her tattered and bloody clothes, “Scarlett, I’m so sorry.”

Solas blocked the entrance and got rid of the body so no stragglers could witness the gruesome scene. Cullen directed the Templars that normally kept watch to leave immediately. He was to take watch, he declared, though Scarlett could barely hear or pay attention to anything but the ringing in her ears that hadn’t left since her flames went out. 

What happened next was a blur. She remembered entering the tub, feeling Ariana’s hands on her as she scrubbed at her filth-covered body. The duality of it all was incredibly coincidental, though even Scarlett herself couldn’t laugh this time. Solas stayed too, performing a calming spell that nearly wiped Scarlett out immediately. As she laid in the tub, letting her body soak, she heard the voices of Ariana and Solas as they spoke from the other room. 

“We can’t keep this secret from her,” Ariana muttered, though every little noise sounded muffled to Scarlett who was already so out of it. 

“I’ve already informed her,” Solas replied, “but it matters not. She needs more training.”

“We can’t leave her here alone, especially not now.”

A long pause ensued before Solas spoke up again, “It’s too dangerous, she’ll be a risk to all of us.”

“A cornered animal is always the most dangerous,” Ariana replied, though her tone came out harsher than normal. 

Scarlett couldn’t bear to listen to them speak about her anymore. Glancing up, she stared into the Orlesian mirror that hung on the wall. She hated what she saw - a changed woman though no choice of her own. As she stared at the stranger in the mirror, she thought about how badly she wished she could reverse everything, go back to the reflection of the person she once was. This mirror was nothing but a reminder that she was forever altered by this horrific chain of events. Though her body and mind felt weak after what just occurred, she still had enough energy left in her to send the mirror flying as it shattered onto the floor. The noise startled the mages as they rushed into the bathing room. 

“What…” Ariana started, though her words died down after seeing the cold, barren expression on Scarlett’s face. 

“I couldn’t stand to look anymore,” She replied, leaving the bewildered elves standing there, unsure of what to say or do.

Even the reflection of the water stared back at her with anguish.

Chapter Text

The journey was long and tiring. Scarlett had ridden horseback before at a ranch near her hometown, but she’d never ridden for this long. Her lower back ached the longer she rode through the mountainous terrain. By nightfall, they camped on the outskirts of the Frostbacks in a small forest clearing near a lake and waterfall. The air was crisp and fresh, reminding Scarlett of her time spent in the Colorado Rockies. But that was another lifetime ago. 

Ariana and Cassandra had decided to wash in the lake while Scarlett stayed behind, setting up the tents with Varric and Solas. It was grueling work, but their journey had run relatively smoothly, with no resistance from bandits, slavers, and whatnot. Scarlett had remained rather quiet throughout their trek through the mountains, simply enjoying the views and trying to erase the images in her mind of melting faces and blood on her hands. It hadn’t worked so far. 

A word was not spoken by any of the witnesses from the night before. Rather, a terse knock on her door at dawn awoke her and reminded her to prepare for their journey. There was no discussion, Ariana simply told her to gather her things and they left. Perhaps it was for the best. The thought of having to stay in Haven another night made her sick to her stomach.

When Scarlett finished setting up her tent, she was surprised to see that only Varric remained with her on their campground.

“Where did Solas go?” She asked the dwarf, who carried in his arms a bundle of twigs and branches for the fire. 

“Beats me,” he responded, finally dropping them in the middle of their camp, “probably went hunting for some food.”

She hummed in response, watching as Varric struggled to get the fire started using only rocks and loose twigs. 

“Here, let me.” 

Varric’s eyes met hers for a moment, and in that split second before he obliged, she was met with unease. The fear that flashed so quickly in his eyes was gone in an instant, nevertheless, she saw it clear as day. It made her chest ache at the sight of it, but she said nothing as she flicked her wrist towards the firepit, instantly creating a small fire that would keep them warm for the night. His fear of magic after what occurred at Kirkwall wasn’t lost on her. She tried not to make it about herself, but it was difficult doing so when she had literal blood on her hands now - another lost life to this war that she took herself. 

They sat in silence for a moment, simply enjoying the heat on their cold limbs. Varric drank from his waterskin, occasionally passing it to Scarlett so she could also enjoy the ice-cold water from the nearby lake. The stars were bright and in the distance, she could see the Breach. She wondered to herself how many nights would pass before it was finally closed for good.

“Do you think you’ll ever go back?” The words tumbled out of her mouth. The silence was deafening and she needed the words to become audible if only to hear herself speak. 

Varric looked deep in thought for a moment, “Yeah, probably. I still have some business to take care of in Kirkwall.”

Another pause ensued before he spoke again, “What about you? Will you ever return to the Free Marches?”

She shook her head, “There’s nothing for me there anymore. My family is gone, I don’t know that I’ll ever see them again.”

Varric shared a knowing and sympathetic glance with her, “I don’t know if I’ll ever see my brother again either after...well, you know.”

She did. The noise of people returning to the camp made Scarlett crane her head around to see Ariana and Cassandra, both with wet hair, enter the premises with smiles on their faces. The sight made her want to smile too. If only she could. She leaned back on her elbows, spreading her feet outwards towards the fire. The heat was welcoming but it couldn’t overpower the cold emptiness she felt inside. 

The two women sat by the fire at the same time Solas did, with a dead ram swung over his shoulder. It was huge - the meat would likely last them the whole trip. She was thoroughly impressed. 

“Can you teach me to hunt?” Scarlett asked as Solas placed the ram on the ground, removing the hide with the dagger he hid in his undershirt. 

The others blinked at her. Ariana spoke next, “I didn’t realize you wanted to learn. Have you never hunted before?”

Oh shit. I forgot normal people in Thedas know how to hunt animals. Nice one, Scarlett. Real nice. 

She shook her head, playing it off, “Not really, no. My sister was the hunter, not me.” 

Solas stared at her then, with that same unrelenting stare that he always gave her when she told a lie. He never would outright say that she was lying, the same as she would never outright tell everyone else he was lying when he described his humble origins that weren’t actually so humble. It was a game they played, in a sense. They both knew the other hid things about themselves, but in fear of having their own secrets exposed, they never confronted the other unless they were alone or caught them contradicting themselves. Even then, that was starting to become old as both mages refused to utter a word of the truth. Not to mention, Scarlett was afraid. She would be stupid not to be; he was a god and she was an anomaly. The odds weren’t stacked in her favor if she were to confront him as Fen’Harel. 

Varric spoke up next, “Does anyone have any good stories while Solas prepares the food?”

Ariana raised her hand as if she were in a classroom, “I’ve got one.”

The group listened in silent anticipation as she told her tale.

“I was around thirteen when it happened, but the first time I saw a demon, I was with my best friend Eliel. Our clan primarily kept near the outskirts of Starkhaven, but for about a month or so, we stayed near Nevarra City to do some trading. Our Keeper asked Eliel and me to scout the area near the Minanter river where we spotted some temple ruins. She thought we might find some elvhen artifacts, but when we entered, the entryway behind us shut closed. It turned out that a sloth demon had taken refuge there, feeding on the life forces of random treasure-hunters who fell prey to his trap.”

The companions were captivated by the story, especially Varric. 

“How did you escape?” He asked, intrigued. 

“Well, when we came across the demon, he was feeding and we were able to sneak past his lair into a tunnel that led to an underwater cave. Eliel and I dove down there and found some artifacts and swam straight back to the river.” 

Cassandra replied, “That was resourceful thinking, sloth demons are incredibly powerful and not to be toyed with.”

Ariana nodded, “Yes, and since Eliel and I were both still children at the time, we would likely not have survived the encounter had he not been feeding in there already.”

Solas stayed silent on the matter. He, like Scarlett, had his own personal opinions on demons and spirits, ones that weren’t popular with the rest of the party. 

“Anyways, so when we got back to our clan, the Keeper nearly had a heart attack after listening to our story. Deciding that it was too dangerous to linger so close to the ruined temple, we packed our aravels and left Nevarra City for good. I never found out what happened to that sloth demon. I wonder if it’s still there.” 

Varric shrugged, “Maybe he is, maybe he isn't. I always thought that demons roamed around, or do they usually linger around one place?”

The group turned to Solas, who was deemed the expert on matters such as this. He seemed not at all surprised that they turned to him for his other-worldly knowledge. By that point, the meat was cooked well enough for the companions to eat, and so he used his magic to cut off slices for each person. 

“If they’ve found shelter and an abundant source of food, like any living being, they’d have no reason to leave. In this case, demons tied to places where the veil is thin, such as a ruined temple, could be bound there for a prolonged amount of time.”

“How long, would you say?” Scarlett asked out of curiosity. 

“Indefinitely, in some cases. Unless they are killed or turned back into their original state.” He replied, somewhat pleased by the inquiry. 

Varric’s face crumpled in confusion, “Original state? You’re saying a demon can turn back into a spirit if it wanted to?”

Solas’s eyes met Scarlett’s and for a second, she recognized that glint in his eyes. The same one he gave her before they kissed. It was intense - a look that could leave her swooning if she looked for too long. Was it longing? Was it pride? Or was it something else entirely? 

As he answered Varric’s question, his eyes stayed on Scarlett’s until she forcibly looked away, “A demon is merely a spirit who has lost its original purpose. If they were to find that purpose again, it certainly is possible.”

Scarlett looked down at her feet then, focusing on the heat that warmed her toes and moved through the rest of her body. She stayed quiet while Cassandra, Varric, and Solas debated the idea of demons turning back into benevolent spirits. Ariana stayed silent as well, quietly gnawing on her dinner. As the debate came to a close, Varric changed the subject by asking anyone else to share a story with the group.

“Anyone else have a story to tell?”

Cassandra and Solas stayed silent, and in that moment of hesitation, Scarlett reluctantly raised her hand to speak.

“It’s not much of a story,” Scarlett said, sheepishly, “but I have one I could share.” 

“Go on,” Ariana spoke in encouragement. 

Scarlett took a deep breath before beginning her story. 

“When I was about five years old, I stayed at my aunt’s house while my mother was giving birth to my younger sister. My aunt lived a few hours away from us, but when my father left, my mother didn’t have anyone to watch me while she prepared for the birth, so she took me there. Right behind her house, there was this small lake that I used to play in. The locals said it was haunted - many years before, a huge flood from the nearby river overflowed a graveyard and created this small lake. My aunt and uncle always avoided it, as did everyone else who lived there, but for some reason, I was drawn to it. One day, while my aunt and uncle were busy doing something inside, I played outside by the lake when I heard a woman’s voice calling me towards it.”

She paused to take a sip from the waterskin that Varric tossed to her, taking in the fascinated glances from her group. They seemed captivated by her story. 

“When I reached the lake, I saw a woman standing across the water, staring at me. I don’t know why but I felt compelled to go into the water. When I reached the middle of the lake, I realized that she was gone. Vanished into thin air. Suddenly, it felt like someone was grabbing on my leg, trying to pull me under. I would have drowned if my aunt hadn’t rushed out to save me. She screamed at me, telling me never to go into the lake again. I didn’t, but every night I slept in that house I had horrible nightmares of that woman’s voice calling me into the lake, just to drag me under. It wasn’t until many years later that I realized that she was one of the ghosts that haunted that area, the one they called the Lady of the Lake.”

Varric’s jaw looked like it was about to fall off from how it dropped to the floor, “Shit, remind me to never visit that part of the Free Marches.”

Ariana shivered from where she sat, “Wow, that’s creepy.”

The story, albeit slightly altered, was a true one. Her aunt lived near Lake Lanier in Georgia, which was well-known to be haunted with hundreds of examples of people missing, drowning, or dying in a boating accident. The only difference in her story was that Lake Lanier was a man-made lake with an entire underwater graveyard of towns and communities sitting at the bottom of the lake. But her experience with the Lady of the Lake was real, despite her previous disbelief back on Earth. Now that she’s lived in a world with demons, spirits, and other atrocities, it’s easier to believe that the ghostly sighting was in fact real rather than her overactive imagination.

“Your father left while your mother was pregnant?” Solas asked, almost in disbelief. 

She had expected questions about the story, either about the lake or the ghost she saw. She was not expecting him to ask something as personal as that. To be honest, she forgot she even brought it up.

She looked at him, startled by the question, “Um...yes. I saw him a few more times after my sister was born, but then he stopped visiting entirely. I hadn’t seen him since I was young, and then my mother told me one day that he died.” 

Ariana looked at her sympathetically, “I’m sorry. I lost my parents when I was young, I know how difficult it can be.”

Scarlett was grateful for the support, but at the same time, she was incredibly uncomfortable by the turn of the conversation. It wasn’t something she liked talking about. Besides, she thought they were telling interesting stories, not tales of their sad childhoods.

Varric could sense her discomfort and changed the subject, by bringing up a point about her story, “You know, I heard a story like that once while I was conducting some business in Antiva. A sailor by the name of Alvaro told me once that he’d heard the songs of the sirens and lived, but the rest of his crew weren’t so lucky. He said they crashed along some jagged rocks near Estwatch when they saw beautiful maidens with tails like a fish singing them to their death. He survived by floating on some driftwood to shore. Of course, I know it was all bullshit, but he seemed pretty convinced.”

Scarlett’s ears perked up at that, “I’ve always loved stories of sirens as a kid.”

The group looked at her, bewildered, “You did?”

She smiled then, “Of course, who doesn’t love stories of powerful women luring men to their death using their sexuality?” 

Cassandra smirked, and Varric and Ariana laughed. Solas cracked a smile, but you could never point it out to him or he’d surely deny it. 

“You’re something else, you know that?” Varric grinned at her. 

“I always loved the water and I always loved to sing. I think in a past life, I was a siren.” She replied, remembering the times as a kid where she pretended to be a mermaid in her friends’ pool. It was embarrassing to think about now, but hey, she was always a fan of the Little Mermaid, so who can blame her? 

“Go on and sing for us then,” Solas replied, with a bit of mischief in his voice, “then we shall see if you were indeed a siren.” 

The apples of her cheeks turned bright pink, “Oh, I don’t know.”

Ariana clapped her hands together at the idea, “Yes, you must!”

The group looked at her expectantly, until she finally relented.

“Fine, fine. Let me just think of something to sing.”

A moment later, after scanning through her musical library that’s been permanently etched into her memory, she decided to sing a song that they all would enjoy. Especially for how topical it was. 

“This is the end, 

hold your breath and count to ten,

feel the earth move and then,

hear my heart burst again.

For this is the end.

I've drowned and dreamt this moment,

so overdue I owe them.

Swept away, I'm stolen.

Let the sky fall,

when it crumbles,

we will stand tall,

face it all together.

Let the sky fall,

when it crumbles,

we will stand tall,

face it all together,

at skyfall,

at skyfall.”

They sat silently as she finished her song, with the only audible noise being the crackling of the fire coming to its end. She was nervous by their silence until Ariana spoke up, seemingly in awe.

“That was incredible,” She said, looking to be at a loss for words, “I suppose the Breach does feel a bit like the end, doesn’t it?”

We will stand tall and face it all together. At least that much is true, Scarlett thought to herself as she stared up at the Breach shining in the sky. Cassandra and Varric gushed over her lovely voice, while Solas stared at her and said nothing, looking deep in his thoughts. Despite her awkwardness during the day, the unease left her body as the sun came down and the stories and singing by the campfire made her feel better. She wondered how long it would be until she felt normal again, but this evening showed that her new normal might not be so bad.

Chapter Text

The Hinterlands was a volatile, dangerous place. Scarlett knew this, and yet when she saw the destruction the war caused with her own eyes, she felt completely thrown off guard by the sheer destruction of the land. Children torn from their families, villages burnt to the ground, mangled corpses littering the land - it was horrific. Yet for the people of Thedas, it was just another day of living. 

When they reached the Crossroads, Scarlett made it a point to speak to and help out as many villagers as possible, using what she learned from Adan’s apothecary and his healers to ease their pain. At least for the physical ailments. Unfortunately, there wasn’t much she could do for the mental and emotional pain they felt. She felt utterly useless knowing that her experiences on Earth couldn’t compare to the average life of someone living in Thedas. It was something she never could have prepared for. Still, she did what she could by providing them with help when they needed it. Although, she couldn't quite say if it was all well intended, or just to ease the burden of her guilty conscience. 

She knelt beside a soldier, using her magic to locate any internal wounds until eventually, she found a fracture in his ribs causing a leak of energy, making his aura weak. She closed her eyes and pressed her hands to his chest.

“You’re getting better at this,” Solas commended her while the soldier she treated fell in and out of consciousness. 

Scarlett agreed, staying focused on her patient, “I learned a lot from Adan and the other healers while you were away.”

She turned her head to the right to see Ariana speaking with one of the Inquisition scouts, likely pointing the way to wherever Blackwall may be. She knew, of course, where he was but she had her hands full with the amount of refugees and soldiers she'd been treating. Honestly, it was difficult to focus on little else, despite knowing what the purpose of their travels was. It had been a long journey and they had only been at the Crossroads for a few hours, using the break to replenish supplies and check in with the scouts and soldiers stationed there. Despite the fact that Ariana and her party had cleared out the majority of the stragglers from the war, they had a few run-ins with bandits. Nothing they couldn’t handle, but it frightened Scarlett how killing people had become so easy when just a few months ago, it was unthinkable to her.

Her first instinct when she saw the raised axe or sword was to cower in fear. But after what happened to her back in Haven, defending herself using magic wasn’t even a second thought. It came to her with ease, and she learned small tips and tricks from watching the other mages; how to defend herself properly and how to attack using her opponents’ weaknesses. She learned to aim her staff downwards towards their feet to stop them in place before attacking from Ariana. She learned to curb surprise attacks by sensing their auras and pinpointing their exact location before striking from Solas. She even learned a few ideas on how to use her agility to her advantage by watching Varric and Cassandra by making precise and timely movements to avoid an attack. All in all, she was becoming a pretty decent fighter despite the odds stacked against her.

“I don’t just mean your healing abilities,” Solas replied, bringing Scarlett’s attention back to the elven man standing next to her, “You’ve become quite capable of handling yourself in a fight.”

Scarlett spread an elfroot salve across the soldier’s chest before wiping her hands and letting the man rest. Beads of sweat dripped down her forehead and a stray hair had fallen in her eyes. She turned to Solas, feeling tired from using her magic for the last few hours, “I guess so.”

The edges of Solas’s mouth turned ever so slightly upwards, “You seem hesitant in accepting the compliment.”

She raised an eyebrow at him, “Is it a compliment? Or are you trying to stroke your own ego somehow?”

Solas chuckled at that, which surprised Scarlett. His usual cold demeanor prevented him from laughing along with whatever jokes were told at night by the campfire. Still, Scarlett guessed to herself, he seemed to be in a good mood today. 

“Would you believe me to be lying if I told you it was genuine?” He asked, the corners of his mouth still upturned. 

She stepped closer to him to scoot her way out of the healers’ tent. The entrance was small, leaving only a few inches of space between her and Solas as she side-stepped out. As she did, his right hand fell upon her waist for just a moment, as if to guide her out. She recognized the feeling from all the times her ex, John used to do the same as they entered places together. Her eyes flashed to his and his wolf-like grin told her that he was well aware of what he was doing and his reasons for doing it were likely just to mess with her.

Her eyes narrowed at him as she responded, “Nothing about you is genuine, Solas.”

He scoffed, though did not remove the devilish grin from his face, “I suppose that’s something we have in common then, Seeress.”

She couldn’t understand him. In all her years of working alongside patients from all walks of life, she simply couldn’t understand this particular brand of sociopath. He was intelligent but never rash. He acted carefully and meticulously, never making a step in the wrong direction unless he foresaw his way out of it. He was a snob at times, yes, but he was also humble. He knew when to apologize, he knew when he was wrong and he knew just the right things to say. He was unlike anyone she’d ever met before, and perhaps that’s why he intrigued her so. 

“Can we not?” Scarlett wiped her forehead with the back of her hand, unsurprised to find it damp from sweat, “I’ve no energy to deal with your baseless accusations right now or to argue.” 

Scarlett walked away to gather some more elfroot from the woods nearby. Solas trailed behind her, much to her dismay. 

“There is no argument, Seeress,” Solas leaned against some fencing along the outskirts of the village. 

Scarlett rolled her eyes, “Solas, how many times-” 

She paused, not taking another step. In the nearby brush, she felt an aura. Her arms began to go numb and her mind blank as she closed her eyes and saw the vision unfold. 

An assassin was hiding in the brush, wielding a golden dagger. He was about to leap out and attack as she walked by, but as she did, he paused by listening to her voice. Something about it told him to stop. Maybe it was the tone or what she said. He stopped and let her walk past. Now was not the time. 

Her eyes sprang open. Solas seemed to understand the situation as he stood on alert the moment she paused. She grabbed his wrist, silently backing away from their path until she felt the assassins’ aura was far enough that she could pin his location but not close enough for him to attack at whim. 

She mouthed the word “assassin” to Solas, but he seemed to already pinpoint the man’s location as he wordlessly flashed his staff and sent the man flying into and knocking his head on a massive tree trunk. The pair rushed over to him ready to attack when they realized he was knocked out. Too easy.

“What a crappy assassin,” She muttered to herself, removing the dagger from his possession, “why didn’t he attack?”

His face was covered with a hood and scarf, leaving his eyes visible but closed. He was a human, that much was clear. Nothing about his armour was particularly extraordinary, save the dagger. Whoever he was, he was clearly not with the same group of assassins that was sent to Ariana’s location several weeks ago. No, this person was new. Perhaps a local bribed into killing Scarlett for a handful of gold. But why wield the dagger? Clearly, he was given a lot of trust for someone they picked off the streets. Regardless, she knew they'd have to question him the moment he regained consciousness. 

“Go alert the Herald, I'll take care of the assassin,” Solas ordered, kneeling beside the knocked-out man to bind him. 

Scarlett nodded wordlessly and walked back to the village. She wasn’t sure why, but the man’s aura felt...off somehow. He was no mage and no templar, yet for some reason, she felt his aura consuming hers just the same. She’d never felt anything like it. Shaking her head, she dismissed it as nothing. Whoever he was, he had information that they needed.

She found Ariana and the others packing up the horses. Before she could even get a word out, Ariana recognized the dire expression on her face, “What happened?”

“We’ve captured an assassin. Come, he’s this way.” She replied, leading the way for the rest of the party to join her and Solas in the woods. 

When they reached the path where she and Solas found him, her mentor had tied the assassin's arms and legs although he was still knocked out cold. 

“Same golden dagger?” Ariana asked, despite it coming off as more of a statement when Scarlett handed it to her. 

“Same inscription too,” Scarlett said before pausing a moment, “I had a vision right before we found him. He was hiding in the brush and Solas flung him against a tree before he could attack.”

Though Ariana opened her mouth to speak, Solas beat her to it, “What was in your vision?”

She looked at their expectant faces, feeling somewhat overwhelmed and nervous to share what she saw. Would they believe her if she told them he wasn’t actually going to attack? Perhaps not, but something about the assassin led her to believe that he might be as innocent as the rest of them, so she had to at least try to vouch for him. 

“I don’t really know how to explain it,” Scarlett took a deep breath, staring at the tied-up man. She didn’t know why, but something about him felt oddly familiar, “but in my vision, I saw that he was going to just let us pass. Yes, I know he’s wielding the dagger, but I’m telling you. He saw us walking by and then...stopped for some reason. I was speaking to Solas and he paused after hearing my voice. I think he was planning to jump out and attack but for some reason, he didn’t.”

“He doesn’t look like much of an assassin,” Varric eyed the man up and down. 

“Perhaps he’s a local that was bribed into killing you,” Cassandra replied, hauling their new prisoner atop one of their horses. 

Scarlett nodded, “That’s what I’m thinking as well.”

Ariana said nothing, just stared at the man with small, squinted eyes. She’d barely said a word so far but clearly did not oppose having him tied up and escorted to Haven’s jail cells.

“It’s funny,” she muttered, almost silently as she turned to Scarlett, “he feels like you.”

Scarlett furrowed her brows, “What do you mean?”

Ariana and Solas shared a glance before she ultimately shook her head and dismissed it, “It’s nothing.”

Scarlett didn’t know what to make of such a statement but stayed silent. They had more pressing matters to attend to than whatever secret the two of them were sharing. Not only did they still have to find Blackwall, but they also had to ride all the way to Val Royeaux, and now they were escorting a prisoner who may or may not wake up soon. 

“Scarlett, you and Solas stay with the prisoner. The rest of us will find Blackwall, then we can finally make the journey to Val Royeaux. I’ve had enough of the Hinterlands to last me a lifetime.”

Scarlett nodded, watching as the party rode off on their horses, leaving them with two horses of their own and the assassin. Scarlett got on her horse, making sure the prisoner was fastened to the saddle and wouldn’t fly off. Already she dreaded the pain in her thighs and lower back. 

Solas led his horse in front of hers, “Let’s take him to where Corporal Vale is stationed. I’m sure he can spare a few men to transport him to Haven while we travel to Orlais.”

Scarlett nodded in agreement and let him lead the way. The prisoner stirred behind her as they trekked to the camp, but Scarlett did her best to ignore him, despite her nerves feeling as though they were catching on fire. What did Ariana mean when she said he felt like her? It tore through her brain the entire ride to the camp, and even then, Solas had to snap her out of whatever trance she was in to unload the prisoner into one of the wooden cages they’d requisitioned specifically for holding prisoners at the camp. 

He was too heavy for her to carry, so Solas was the one who dragged him into the cage. From the way he struggled, it was clear he was finally awake, albeit a bit groggy from hitting his head. 

“We need a transport to Haven,” she approached Corporal Vale, who seemed preoccupied and slightly annoyed with his trainees, “We’ve captured an assassin and need a few of your men to escort him there.”

His eyes widened upon hearing the news, but he still remained professional as he replied, “Right away, ser. I'll send the transport as soon as my scouts retrieve the prison carriage from Redcliffe.”

A few hours passed before Ariana and the rest of the group came back to the camp. Scarlett stayed in her tent, feeling uneasy every time she passed the assassin’s cage. He hadn’t removed his hood or scarf and stayed silent despite numerous attempts to get him to talk by Solas. Scarlett couldn’t look the assassin in the eye so she avoided him. Instead, she whittled some wood with the golden dagger that was now in her possession. He hadn’t seemed to take note of her either, eyes scanning everywhere but her when she passed. For someone that was so intent on killing her, he could hardly stand being near her. It was odd, but Scarlett found she felt the same.

Their meeting with Blackwall went well, or so Ariana informed her, but Scarlett was right. He had no information on the other Grey Wardens but still decided to join the Inquisition in Haven. Scarlett was unsurprised to hear this but still plastered on a happy face to ensure that nothing was wrong. By the time nightfall came and the party rested for the night in preparation for the long ride to Orlais, Scarlett found that she couldn’t sleep a wink. She tossed and turned, unable to shut her brain off until she decided to go for a walk. That always seemed to clear her mind up a bit.

When she exited the tent, she saw that Solas and a few other soldiers were keeping watch. Though from the looks of it, Solas, who sat crisscrossed by the campfire, was deep in a meditative state. She decided not to bother him and stepped over to the other side of him when she felt a small stone hitting her ankle.

“Hey!” She winced, turning her attention to the assassin who leaned against the side of the cage.

He said nothing, just staring at her with wide, blue eyes. His face was still covered but he stared at her as if he knew her. She didn’t know why or how, but she couldn't shake off the feeling that he was familiar to her somehow. It felt as if she’d stared into those eyes a million times over and over again. 

He threw another stone at her feet, but luckily, she moved her leg out of the way just in time, “Quit it! What are you, a child?”

“Takes one to know one,” The assassin replied, voice muffled from the fabric over his mouth and sounding quite raspy from lack of water.

His voice...she’d heard it before. Scarlett’s heart dropped to her stomach and she audibly gasped. She quickly covered her mouth when she noticed an Inquisition scout turning towards the noise. It couldn’t possibly be him. No, there’s no way. 

The assassin took his scarf and hood off, revealing a messy-haired blonde boy with bright blue eyes. The very same face that belonged to John, her John. She’d gone months without seeing him, even back on Earth. She couldn’t actually remember the last time she’d seen him in person rather than stalking his Instagram with a full bottle of wine in her hand. She never thought she’d see him again. Yet here she was, another world away, and he was right there with her after all this time. 

“Hey Scar,” he smiled weakly, “funny seeing you here.”

Scarlett quickly turned her head left to right to make sure there were no eavesdroppers. Solas was still meditating while the other scouts chatted amongst themselves. From their perspective, it looked as though Scarlett was simply trying to get information out of her prisoner. 

“How the fuck are you here?” She whispered with fervor, leaning close enough for her fingers to grasp onto the wooden bars of the cage. 

“I wish I knew,” He replied, leaning closer to her as well until his fingers touched hers on the bars of the cage, “One minute I was sitting in my office, and the next, I'm waking up in some renaissance fair world with people pointing real swords at me.”

She felt his fingers grazing against her own. She hadn’t felt his touch in so long, it sent shivers down her spine. She was forced to hide it. Despite whatever happened between the two of them, this felt...wrong. Like he shouldn’t be there. 

“Is it just you? Are there others?” The thought of Sophie being alone, with no one there to protect her made Scarlett feel sick to her stomach.

John shrugged, “I don't know, I woke up alone. I didn’t know you were the Seeress everyone’s been talking about until I saw you walking with the elf.”

Scarlett withdrew her hands away from him quickly, replacing her excitement and surprise to see him with anger, “You were sent to kill me. Who sent you? Who gave you the dagger?”

John stayed silent for a moment when he saw the anger flashing across Scarlett’s face, withdrawing his fingers as well. Instead of answering, he leaned back in his cage and whistled the tune of "Somebody That I Used To Know", staring deep into her eyes as he did so.

Scarlett rolled her eyes, “Real nice, John. Not petty at all.”

John grinned at her, the same way he used to when she’d look up at him with adoration in her eyes. But this time, there was only malice in his. 

“You’re seriously not going to tell me? We can help you, John.” Scarlett pleaded with him, not wanting to resort to other means to get the information out of him. 

He said nothing but continued to whistle the same familiar tune. You didn’t have to cut me off, make out like it never happened and that we were nothing...

Scarlett felt the anger boiling inside of her. Her furnace burnt hot and she felt her flames consume her before she could stop it. 

“You think you’re real cute, don't you? I bet you’re just thinking to yourself, ‘Look at Scarlett, getting all worked up again over nothing’. I stayed up crying and waiting for you to change your mind for months just for you to laugh in my face. You can laugh all you want now, but at the end of the day, you’re my prisoner and I’ll find out what I want to know whether you like it or not. So I’d be a lot nicer to me because I can and will make your life a living hell if you don’t give me what I want!” 

Flames arose from her palms and John’s face was stricken with horror. He screamed and Scarlett felt strong arms pulling her away from the cage. 

“Scarlett, stop!” Solas yelled at her, hauling her to the ground before she could set John’s wooden cage on fire. 

Her flames went out and she coughed into the dust, reminding herself where she was and what she was about to do. Fuck, she thought to herself, I need to learn to control my anger. 

“What were you thinking?” Solas got off of her but still held her flush against him until her furnace went out completely, not leaving a lingering ember to spark up again. 

She shoved him off of her, “I’m trying to get information, what does it look like I’m doing?”

“It looks like you were about to roast me alive!” John shouted, voice shaking from fear.

“Shut it!” Solas and Scarlett both said simultaneously. 

It was then that Ariana and the rest of the party exited their tents after hearing the commotion. Ariana looked worse for wear. She rubbed her eyes with her free hand and yawned as she said, “Well since we’re all up, we might as well get going.”

Solas remained close to Scarlett, grasping her shoulder as she threatened to turn away. “Did he say something to upset you?” 

Scarlett tried to shrug his hand off but he wouldn’t budge. She stared at the floor as she muttered, “No.”

“Don’t listen to him,” he replied, giving her shoulder a squeeze, “he’ll feed you lies until his lies are worn out. Even then, he won't be honest. Give it time.” 

She looked up at Solas then, finding his words were genuine as she scanned his face with her perceiving eyes. She didn’t say thank you, but he knew she meant it when her cheeks flushed and she turned away. She walked towards her horse, packing her belongings as Corporal Vale’s men moved John from the wooden cage to the prison carriage which had iron bars rather than wood. More difficult to break out of, she figured. 

She watched as they hauled him away, her eyes never leaving his. As the carriage disappeared, she began to whistle. Now you’re just somebody that I used to know...

Chapter Text

Scarlett’s mind reeled all the way from the Hinterlands to Val Royeaux. Day in and day out, she hardly slept or ate, still in a state of shock over what happened at the Crossroads. She tried to think of an explanation, anything to indicate how or why her ex-boyfriend was now in Thedas. Yet, she found that she simply didn’t have the information available to her to answer the unexplainable. She tried to theorize how it was possible, how the Breach could have affected her world...or possibly, just those close to her. She desperately hoped that wouldn’t be the case, but when there were so many unknowns and contradictions to the laws of this universe, there was no telling what the truth could actually be. At least for now, she had to take her mind off of it and focus on not letting John blow her cover. Though if he refused to share information with Scarlett, the one person he knows in this world, then she doubted he would tell the Inquisition soldiers at Haven anything.

“Are you feeling alright? You’ve been awfully quiet since we left the Hinterlands.” Ariana asked her one evening as they camped along the outskirts of the Orlesian city. 

It was less than a day’s journey but the horses were exhausted, and frankly, so was the rest of the group. They had ridden nonstop for thirteen hours that day and Scarlett’s aching joints only worsened her already dampened mood. She sat by the fire, munching on a piece of charred ram meat, not thinking about how disgusting the taste actually was, as it was the only food available to her while on the road. She hoped in Val Royeaux she could buy as many pastries, cookies, and other sugary treats as her heart desired. Her mouth watered at the thought.

Scarlett shrugged nonchalantly, though she felt anything but nonchalant about her situation, “Just have a lot on my mind.”

Ariana gave her an understanding look and leaned in closer to her, “If you ever want to talk about what happened in Haven, I’m all ears. You know I’ll always be here for you.”

The Seeress blinked at her then, surprised by her genuine kindness. It was so rare to see nowadays when all she saw was cruelty and the needless violence of war. She appreciated it more than words could express. The truth was that Scarlett hadn’t given herself the time to fully wrap her mind around what happened. It was almost like a dream - one minute she’s watching herself being attacked and the next, she sees blood everywhere. And somehow, her being attacked by a drunk Templar and ultimately killing him wasn’t even the most shocking thing to happen to her within that span of a week. Solas had kissed her back, held her in his arms and kissed her with everything he had, and then proceeded to reject and ignore her. Her ex-boyfriend was sent as an assassin to kill her when she thought she was the only person on Earth to be sucked into Thedas. And now, she was to go to Val Royeaux to meet the demon that wore Lord Seeker Lucius’s face and Grand Enchanter Fiona, who won’t remember them meeting once the Tevinter mages arrived in Redcliffe. To say she was overwhelmed would be an understatement. 

Scarlett grasped Ariana’s hands in her own, giving them a light squeeze, “Thank you, Ariana. I appreciate it, but really, I’ll be fine.”

“I know, but you can’t blame me for being worried about you,” she replied, squeezing her hands back. 

They shared warm smiles with each other before Solas walked over to where they sat, carrying more firewood in his arms, “Might I speak with the Seeress for a moment, Herald?”

Ariana nodded before standing up and dusting herself off, “Sure, I should be getting some sleep anyways. It seems Cassandra and Varric are already in their tents. You don’t mind keeping watch?”

Solas shook his head. With that, the Herald crawled inside her tent, leaving the two of them sitting by the fire. They had barely spoken throughout the journey unless it was to train in the Fade, usually when their physical bodies were too tired to train in person. Mostly, they just sparred and meditated, not leaving much room for conversation. It was better this way, or at least that’s what Scarlett tried to convince herself. She’d be lying if she said she didn’t miss annoying him with her words.

“Are you faring well?” Solas eventually broke the silence, handing her a waterskin.

Scarlett took a sip before handing it back to him. She shrugged in response, not feeling up for another lie. 

“I’ve been meaning to speak with you regarding that assassin we captured in the Hinterlands,” Solas spoke quietly, despite them being the only two people awake.

Scarlett dreaded this conversation. She suspected he knew something was up when she mentally checked out after encountering John again. It was bad enough being haunted by the ghosts of your past while you’re dreaming. When you’re awake...that’s something else entirely. 

She sighed, sitting criss-crossed in front of the fire and twirling her hair with her fingers. She rarely kept it down, so as not to get in the way while she's fighting. Today, however, she decided to let it breathe from the tight bun it was in. “Speak then.”

“You’ve been struggling to control your emotions,” Solas made the observation, staring at her while she stared into the flames, “especially when feeling anger.”

“I suppose,” she replied. 

“As mages, our emotions are very powerful. They can control much of our energy if we let them. When we drain our energy from feeling sadness, hurt, or anger, we are even more susceptible to losing control, solely relying on our emotions to fuel our power. As you can imagine, it can be quite dangerous for an untrained mage.”

“But I’m not untrained,” She retorted, feeling quite defensive. 

“You’re no master either.” He replied, turning towards her so they were facing each other now, “There’s much you have to learn about wielding your magic.”

“So what is the point of this conversation then? Are you going to belittle me for getting angry with the prisoner?” She snapped, feeling tears begin to form in the corners of her eyes, “Or are you going to tell me that my emotions don’t matter and that I should be a cold-hearted, unfeeling person like you?”

Complete silence followed, save the noise of an owl hooting in the trees above them. In the moonlight, she could make out his crestfallen expression. She knew what she said was cruel but she was too proud to apologize. She knew the Solas in the game, the Solas whose sadness and loneliness were palpable. The Solas sitting next to her now was different and unpredictable, but the sadness was still there. It was as clear as day; she could recognize it because she too held the same expression when she thought no one was looking. She stared into his eyes, trying to blink back the tears before they formed. 

“I have never been a cold-hearted, unfeeling person. I imagine that it would make life easier for those that are. Nevertheless, I am sorry that you see me that way.” Solas spoke softly, leaning in closer until their knees touched from where they sat, but his eyes on her never wavered, “I suppose it’s better for you to view me as such than to know the truth.”

Scarlett’s heart raced in her chest, and she wasn’t sure if it was from her outburst or something else entirely, “Know what truth?”

“That we are the same.” He replied, pushing a strand of hair that had fallen into her eyes back behind her ear, “Feeling too much for our own good.”

Scarlett couldn’t stop the tears from falling now, letting them stream down her cheeks and fall onto her wool breeches. If only he knew how much truth there was to that statement. 

“You’ve had a great deal happen to you in such a short time. It is understandable that you’ve held onto that pain, da’len, but you need to let it go.” He rested his hand upon her shoulder. Scarlett knew it was a friendly gesture, but her heart rate quickened and she felt herself instinctively leaning into his touch. She had been starved of it for so long that anything would do at this point.

Scarlett knew his words were genuine, but it was difficult to imagine just getting over the things that happened to her, “It’s easier said than done.”

“I know it is.” His voice was soft and his body was warm. She was shocked he didn’t pull away but instead allowed her this one good cry. 

Scarlett sniffled, leaning closer into Solas’s touch until her exhaustion took over, and she leaned her head onto his shoulder. His hand moved to the side of her body, pulling her closer to him. Scarlett felt like she could melt in his grasp. This seemed so out of character for him, but she didn’t complain. Even if he were to ignore her in the morning or go back to being snarky and elusive, she would never forget this moment they shared. Not for a million years. 

The tears stopped momentarily, long enough for her to look up at Solas from where her head leaned into the crook of his neck. Subconsciously, she deeply inhaled his scent, smelling the pine from the forest and the lingering magic between them. It was intoxicating to her.

“Why are you being nice to me?” She asked, hating how small her voice sounded.

Solas looked down at her and their faces were so close now that she wouldn't even have to move to kiss him. His lips were right there and his scent was overwhelming and she could feel his aura mingling with hers and she wanted, oh how she wanted. 

“Is it so difficult to believe that I could care about your well-being?” He joked, smiling wide enough so that she could see his sharp canines - the teeth of a wolf. 

Suddenly, Scarlett pulled away. It was him visiting her in her dreams, not just some concoction of Fen’Harel or spirit pretending to be him. It was really him...the Dread Wolf. The one who sat in her mother’s garden, listening to her singing songs of her past. The one who shared her sadness and wiped away her tears. Of course, it had to be him, but a different side of him - his alter ego, the dreaded beast of deception. But...why would Fen’Harel visit her of all people?

Solas seemed as shocked as she was when she pulled away from him. She stood quickly, looking behind her nervously to where her tent was, “I-I’m sorry, I should be getting to bed.”

“Did I say something to offend you?” He looked confused, if not a bit hurt by her pulling away so quickly. 

“I...no. It’s just-,” Scarlett sighed. She didn’t want to have to say it, but she knew his true feelings. Grasping onto something that isn’t there would only worsen her state of mind, not help it. Besides, she couldn't tell him the real reason she pulled away from his grasp. 

“It’s easy to get the wrong impression while being...affectionate with another.” She couldn’t look him in the eye as she spoke, fearing what she’d find. “I know you feel nothing for me.”

Solas said nothing. Despite herself, she glanced at him once more. His expression was filled with guilt. Scarlett had to look away, it was just too painful to look at. 

He opened his mouth to speak but Scarlett spoke first, “You don’t have to say anything. I understand.” 

“Scarlett,” he spoke her name as if he’d done it a thousand times. The sound exiting his mouth made her chest ache, “I...sleep well.”

Scarlett gave him a small, sad smile before entering her tent. As she climbed into her bedroll, she tried not to think about what would've happened if she kissed him again. Despite him making it clear how he felt about her, she couldn’t really be certain it was true when he was so bent on hiding information from her, especially when it came to their relationship. And now that she suspected Fen’Harel had been visiting her in her dreams, she was curious about his true feelings, however suppressed they may be. The wolf she’d seen was melancholic, wracked with unknown emotion but he cared about her and for her. He protected her from the other spirits and demons that threatened to enter her sanctuary - the memory she had of her childhood home when her family was whole and happy. He sat with her, mourned with her for all that they lost. It had to mean something. Yet, with this new revelation, she still couldn't figure out why would he visit her there of all places? 

Soon enough, Scarlett had fallen into a deep sleep, waking up in the Fade. She looked around, quickly realizing she was in her cabin at Haven, wearing the same modern clothes she wore when she arrived in Thedas. She desperately wanted to talk to John and figure out why or how he was here. First, she needed to find him. It was a bit of a longshot, but she hoped if she reached Haven’s jail cells he would be there. Trekking through the snow and Haven’s small village, she was unsurprised to find it empty, save a few wisps pretending to be people she knew. Once she reached the Chantry and went down the stairs below, she felt a presence - the very same aura she felt at the Crossroads as her assassin ex hid in the bushes. 

He was asleep in his cell, twitching slightly. Silently, she cast a ward around them so no onlookers in the Fade would catch onto what she was doing, walling her dream from the rest of the Fade. She mostly did it for Solas, knowing that he’d frequented her dreams and spied on her. Opening the cell door, she kicked his foot until he stirred awake. 

“Scarlett?” John rubbed his eyes, voice still groggy from sleep, “What’s going on?”

“We’re in the Fade.” She stated matter-of-factly, “I figured this was the safest place for us to have a little chat where no one can hear us.”

John scrambled to get on his feet, looking utterly terrified, “Are you going to kill me?”

Scarlett threw her head back and laughed, really laughed for the first time in a while, “No, dumbass, I’m not going to kill you. I just want to talk.”

John’s eyes widened at her, slightly disbelieving. But he had no weapons and his ex-girlfriend was a mage, so clearly, he had no way out of this. “Talk about what?”

Scarlett smiled at him, trying to convey that she came in peace, “Everything.”

John looked around and his face dropped when he realized he had no other choice, “Fine, but can we please get out of this shitty village?”

Scarlett nodded, “Sure, I’ll conjure up something a bit more comfortable.”

Instantly, she closed her eyes and changed her dream so that they stood in her studio apartment. It was nighttime and you could see the Chicago skyline and the lights from Lake Shore Drive out on her balcony. She inhaled, smelling her favorite Vanilla-scented candle burning on the coffee table. She walked over to the kitchen to open a bottle of wine. 

“Red or white?” She asked, holding two glasses in her hand. 

“Red.” John replied, looking out onto the skyline, “It’s been so long since I’ve seen Chicago.”

Scarlett paused for a moment, as she poured two full glasses. Despite her always saying that she couldn’t wait to leave the city, she missed it greatly. She missed the hustle and bustle of three million people going about their day. She missed the beaches, the art galleries, the Sunday brunches with Sophie and her friends. She missed it all, and she hated that she could never go back. But at least she’ll always have this little slice of home with her always. 

Handing him a glass, they sat on the couch like they used to. It was so weird seeing him in his old spot, even if it wasn’t really her apartment anymore, “So, tell me about how you got here.”

John took a deep sip of the wine before placing it on the coffee table, shaking his head slightly, “Not so fast. You still need to apologize for nearly burning me alive.”

Scarlett rolled her eyes, “Oh come on, that was just a parlor trick to get you to talk. It’s called intimidation tactics, sweetheart.”

John scoffed at the pet name. He used to call her that, once upon a time. “So what, you’re a mage now? Like the rest of those Vint bastards?”

Scarlett tried not to smile to herself and instead took a giant gulp of wine to hide her emotion, “So you woke up in Tevinter then? I figured as much.”

John’s face fell and he said nothing for a moment, just focused on the city lights through the sliding glass door. 

“Did they hurt you?” She asked after a moment, monitoring his reactions. 

He said nothing, just continued to stare. But as she asked, she noticed his knuckles turning white around the stem of the wine glass. 

Eventually, he turned to her and asked, “Why? Why are you asking me?”

Scarlett placed a hand on his shoulder. He visibly melted at the touch, not knowing she was secretly placing a calming spell on him to get him to relax a bit, “Because, as I mentioned in the Hinterlands, we can help you. All the Inquisition wants to do is close the Breach in the sky and return things back to normal.”

“What even is considered normal here?” He asked, almost hysterically, but the spell she placed onto him prevented him from reacting too passionately. 

“Listen to me, John,” she stared deep into his eyes, remembering what it felt like to look at them and feel loved, “The Tevinter mages don’t want just me dead. They want to see the world destroyed, at least those that you’re working for. The Inquisition can protect you if you’ll let us. Just tell us what you know and you’ll be free to work alongside us as an agent. You’ll have the freedom to see the world, and won’t have to worry about being killed by some mage for a blood sacrifice or something.”

John exhaled shakily, “I can’t. It isn’t that simple.” 

“You can and it is,” She reassured him, rubbing his shoulder and back like she used to, in small circles to soothe him. 

“They said they can send me back to where I came from. Can you promise me that?” His eyes pleaded with her, conveying fear in a way she’d never seen on him before. He was always so strong, always there for her when she was worried about money or her mom. Seeing him like this, shaking like a leaf at the mention of the Tevinter mages meant that whatever they did to him in Tevinter, was not good.

She knew she couldn’t promise him safe passage home, but she also knew they couldn’t promise him that either. Unless he were to enter the Fade physically and open another hole between worlds, it was likely he would never see the city lights of Chicago again. Or his family and new girlfriend, whatever her name was. Still, she needed to convince him. 

“They can’t send you back, John. They’re bluffing to get you to do what they want. I’m working with other mages in the Inquisition to figure out how to close the Breach, but it’s likely that we’ll never be able to go home again. I’m sorry.” They sat closer to each other now, close enough so every breath was audible between them. 

John had a downcast expression, but he didn’t look surprised, “Thank you for telling me the truth. I had a feeling they were lying to me.”

The wine bottle was empty now and they’d already begun to feel the effects. Scarlett leaned in closer to John so the sides of their bodies touched. Being physically close to John was something she was used to and it was easy to fall back into that routine now that they were alone together. 

“I’m sorry, John. I know it’s hard to hear, but I'm here and I know a lot about this world and what’s going on. I can protect you and help you adjust.” She spoke softly while the wine settling in her stomach started to make her head spin. 

“Ok,” he sighed, “I’ll tell you what I know.” 

She waited and listened intently as he told his story, magically floating another wine bottle from the kitchen to the living area. 

“I told you before, I was sitting in my office when it happened. Everyone had left except for me. It was late and I got caught up revising the quarterly reports again. I went to the bathroom for a break but when I came back to my desk, I found a strange glowing light inside of my computer. I don’t know what it was, but as soon as I got near it, it sucked me in. I woke up in a ditch with at least a dozen bodies in it. I was the only one alive and these guys wearing armor and swords weren’t too happy about that. They knocked me out and took me to their leader. When I woke up, I was in a jail cell, being held by this guy named Alexius-”

Scarlett gasped, interrupting his story, “Magister Alexius found you? Did you meet his son Felix? Or his apprentice Dorian Pavus? Tell me, has he started his research on Time magic?”

John blinked at her, shocked, “How do you know about that?”

Scarlett waved him off, “I’ll explain later. Have you or have you not?”

John shook his head, “I’ve never met Dorian, but I’ve heard his name before. I met Felix in passing. Nice guy, but he looks to be-”

“Sick, I know.” She finished his sentence, thinking now to herself about what this meant. It seemed Dorian had already stopped being Alexius’s apprentice and Felix had already been infected with the Blight. So basically, the Venatori was very nearly close to reaching the mages in Redcliffe. 

John gave her a confused glance before continuing, “Anyways, I was in that jail cell for weeks, maybe months when I heard Alexius and his soldiers talking about the Seeress of Andraste, a mage named Scarlett. I wasn’t sure if it was you they were talking about, but when they described you, I was shocked - I mean, it really did sound exactly like you. I told them I knew you personally. They didn't believe me at first but then I started going on a tangent about how we used to date and everything. That's when they told me that the only way to stop being a prisoner was to earn my place. They gave me the dagger and told me to bring them the sominiari’s head, whatever that means. When I saw you in the Crossroads, that’s when I knew for sure that it was you.”

“So you took the chance,” She stated, no longer feeling angry at the fact that he was contracted to kill her. He’d clearly had no choice in the matter and did what he could to be free. She couldn’t blame him for that.

“They sent me with a group down to the Frostbacks, but they didn't trust me much. When they spotted your friends, they told me I was too loud so I needed to hang back. I heard screaming and waited until I was sure the coast was clear. All the spies were dead and I was the only one left. I headed south until I hid in a merchant’s carriage and made my way to the Crossroads, thinking that you’d eventually make your way there.”

Scarlett leaned back onto the couch, stunned that he’d survived through all of that, “And here you are now.”

John sighed, moving his arm behind Scarlett’s head, “And here I am.”

Scarlett took a long sip, hoping the alcohol would clear her mind a bit. It helped relax her, that’s for sure, but her running thoughts didn’t stop. How could they when all of this new information was being thrown at her?

“Your turn.” He gave her a playful poke to her side, “How did you get here?”

Scarlett shrugged, “Same as you, I was sucked into my TV and woke up at the Temple of Sacred Ashes.”

John’s eyes widened, “You were at the Conclave? How are you alive?”

“I don’t really know,” she answered truthfully, leaning into John's touch so that they began to cuddle on the couch like they used to, “but I fell out of the Fade with the Herald. She was given a glowing hand, I was given magic and visions. Since then, I’ve been helping the Inquisition close the Breach.”

“Visions?” He asked, disbelieving, “They’re real? I thought they just called you the Seeress, I didn’t think…”

“I didn’t either,” She muttered, running her finger along the rim of the wine glass. Her third glass was now empty and she decided she needed to stop drinking before she did or said something she regretted, “Being here is impossible, the things I’ve seen and done are impossible. You being here is impossible.”

John turned his head, looking into her brown eyes with his blue ones, “I thought I was alone all this time. I know things between us didn’t end well, but I’m really happy to see you, Scar.”

She couldn’t tell if he meant it, or if it was the overwhelming emotion of knowing that she was the only person he actually knew in this world. She thought she’d come apart at his words. She’d been waiting so long for him to say that. She just never imagined it would be the Breach bringing them together again. 

“I’m happy to see you too,” She responded and discovered that she meant it. As much as she wished her world wasn’t affected by the Breach, she realized when she heard his version of events that it was likely there were others sucked into Thedas as well. Others that she still needed to find before Corypheus found them. 

John leaned in, pressing his lips against hers. Almost instantly, she kissed him back, feeling his lips slide against hers in a way she never thought she’d feel again. It was warm and pleasant, even enjoyable. Yet, as she kissed him, she couldn’t help but feel wrong for doing so; His lips weren’t Solas’s. 

She pulled away, briefly, realizing that her subconscious didn’t like kissing John because...he wasn’t Solas? What the hell is wrong with me?

“What’s wrong?” John asked, leaning in again to capture her lips. They met briefly before she pulled away once more, feeling her body recoil back in itself. 

“We shouldn’t.” She said, placing her hand on his chest, which was warm and sturdy like she remembered. 

John crumpled his face in confusion, “Why not?” 

“You broke up with me, John.” She shook her head at him, feeling her heart begin to ache in her chest, “I waited for months for you to tell me you missed me, that you wanted me back. But instead, you started seeing someone else.” 

John said nothing, just blinked once at her before looking away, “I know.”

Scarlett’s voice cracked as she pleaded with him, “Why? Why do you want me now that I’ve gotten over you when I was begging for you to love me back for so long?” 

John moved from the couch, “I think I should wake up now.”

Scarlett reached out for him frantically, “Wait, no-”

But it was too late. John had faded away, leaving a wine-drunk Scarlett with tears streaming down her face in her apartment. She realized then that it didn't matter what world she was in, some things were never meant to change.

Chapter Text

She’d never been to France, but Val Royeaux was about as close as Scarlett could get. The architecture was beautiful, polished and colorful like she'd never seen. The city breathed luxury. The elegantly painted walls, the statues, the art displayed all around the outer gates - it was exactly how she pictured it in her mind and yet a thousand times better. Still, when the city came into view, Scarlett felt out of place. She looked down briefly at her loose cotton tunic and leather breeches. This was simply too luxurious a place for her - she liked the ruggedness of Ferelden, the vast landscapes and humble villages. There she didn’t have to worry about appearances or who is gossiping about whom. The nature of The Game was lost upon her, she was never one for high societal living; her humble origins assured her of that. 

They made their first stop at a villa overlooking the inland tip of the Waking Sea atop a cliff. It was a gorgeous place, owned by a friend of the Inquisition or whomever Josephine paid enough coin to let them stay while visiting the city. It was far safer than renting beds at an inn, especially when assassins were actively tracking them. She was happy that Josephine took that fact into consideration - she didn’t want to have another vision of the entire group being murdered in their sleep again. When they approached the villa, they were in awe. Taking in the gorgeous view, Scarlett wondered why she’d never bothered to travel abroad. She would have liked to see where the old civilizations before her once stood. 

They approached the stables beside the villa, taking some time to regain their footing before approaching the estate. Scarlett turned to Ariana as they grabbed their things from the saddles, “Who owns this estate?”

Ariana shrugged, “Some noble, I assume. Perhaps the same one that sent us all those gifts.”

Cassandra walked up to the ladies, looking rather appalled by the extravagance of wealth displayed - even the road leading to the estate was made of marble and speckled with gold, “His name is Lord Thibault Deschamps. He owns a stretch of land in Ferelden that Josephine had to negotiate passage through. He was against it at first, but apparently, his wife is a fan of you, Seeress.”

Scarlett’s eyes widened, “A fan of me? Why?”

“I was told she has an interest in the mystical arts and wanted to meet you,” Cassandra added quotation marks around mystical, wielding a rather irritated expression. She was clearly not a fan of their supposed hosts, though Scarlett theorized that it was being in Orlais so close to other noble families that Cassandra so clearly disliked. She couldn’t blame her for feeling that way, considering Cassandra’s past. 

Scarlett rolled her eyes at that. Damned rich people. They made their way to the entrance of the estate where an elven servant showed them to their rooms. It seemed that their hosts were not present, much to Scarlett’s relief. She didn’t know how to talk to these nobles, she didn’t understand the intricacies of politics and intrigue while having a simple conversation. One comment, however small and innocent, could be all that stood between having their support or being at war with them. Everything was a dance. 

Solas and Varric trailed behind them, staying on the lower level of the estate, likely due to the fact that they were nonhuman and not the Herald. The ladies all stayed on the upper west wing, their rooms all leading from the same hallway and directly above the salon.  Scarlett took in her surroundings, feeling like she stepped into the palace at Versailles. A crystal chandelier hung above the canopy bed, made with the finest silks and velvets in Orlais. The ceiling was painted with a fresco of Andraste that could make Michaelangelo cry. On the walls hung expensive art and portraits of members of the Deschamps family - all masked - posed like mannequins. She could’ve sworn their eyes followed her as she moved. 

Once they got their belongings settled in their rooms, they met outside to prepare for the day ahead of them. When they regrouped, Cassandra went over the plan. “We should go to the Chantry clerics at once. It’s best not to keep them waiting.”

“And if it ends terribly, what are we to do then?” Ariana asked, uncertainty visible in her voice. 

“It is a possibility, but we are prepared.” Cassandra replied before suddenly turning her attention on Scarlett, “Is there anything we should know before we arrive?” 

Scarlett nodded, feeling the weight on her shoulders grow heavy as she explained, “The Templars are in the city, but they’ve no interest in aiding the Chantry nor the Inquisition. Cassandra, I’m afraid the Lord Seeker isn’t the man you remember.”

Cassandra’s brows furrowed upon hearing the news, “Will he not hear reason?”

Scarlett shook her head at the Seeker, “I’m afraid not. There are others among the Templars that don’t feel the same way as Lord Seeker Lucius, but we need to be strategic about recruiting them. They’ve become...quite desperate.”

“What do you mean desperate?” Ariana asked, voice lowering as her tone became more serious. 

“I’ll explain later.” She replied, offering no more explanation than that as she changed the subject, “You’ll also have the opportunity to recruit two others to our cause, one of whom will send you on a bit of a scavenger hunt. You’ll see soon enough.” 

Solas’s eyes met her gaze for a moment, prompting Scarlett to hastily look away. His face gave no tells, but something in his eyes told her that he was thrown off his rhythm. There was something on his mind that was clearly bothering him, she could tell by the way his eyes wandered off in the distance. She was too prideful to ask him about it but she had a sinking feeling that it would come up sooner or later. She knew she eventually needed to speak to him again. He still was her mentor in teaching her how to control her magic, there was no escaping that fact; she needed him whether she liked it or not. She just dreaded the moment their conversation from the night before would come up again. It was bad enough she was rejected by him once but for it to happen again right before getting rejected by her ex-boyfriend made it just that much worse. She hated uncommunicative men, she decided. She really, really did. 

The road leading to the Summer Bazaar inside the city was close enough to walk. As they did, they came into contact with an Inquisition scout who warned them about the Templars being in the city. A moment passed before Scarlett walked past the gate, taking in the splash of color and sound coming from within. Without warning, she felt her mind go blank and her hands turn numb. Before she could realize what was happening, the images flooded her brain as they did so many times before. 

She rushed to the stage, trying to stop the Templar from punching the Revered Mother in the face. Lord Seeker Lucius smiled at her from where he stood, cold and unwavering. “We’ve been expecting you, Seeress of Andraste.”

One of his templars hit her square in the back and brought her to her knees, binding her hands so she couldn’t use her magic. She struggled against his strong grip.

“We don’t need the rest, take the Herald and Seeress and bring them to the Elder One at once!”

They began to attack the others, sending Varric flying when he failed to dodge their attack and stabbing Solas directly through the chest when he tried to reach for Scarlett. They bound Ariana as well, kicking her staff away from her. Cassandra continued to fight but she was outnumbered and easily subdued. Scarlett closed her eyes and let an explosion of energy flood the surrounding area - a last-ditch effort. Opening her eyes, she looked and saw the destruction. Everyone within a fifty-foot radius was blown to pieces, including the Inquisition. Nothing was left but the angry faces of the mob rushing to attack her.

Scarlett came to, falling to her knees in agony. Solas was the first to reach her side. She gasped for air, trying to blink back the tears before they flooded her vision. The others rushed to her aid in an instant upon realizing that she just experienced another vision.

“What happened?” Solas held her face in his hands as she struggled to ground herself back to reality, “What did you see, da’len?” 

Scarlett trembled, trying to erase the horrid images from her mind, “I...need to leave. I can’t be here or they’ll attack.” 

“The Templars? But why?” Ariana knelt down beside her, grasping onto her trembling hand. 

Scarlett shook her head violently. She couldn’t tell them, not yet. “I don’t know, but I need to hide. They can’t know I’m here.”

Solas moved his hand from her face to her other free hand, helping her to stand on her feet despite her legs shaking like a leaf, “I’ll take her back to the estate. You go on without me.”

“Are we sure this is a good idea?” Varric looked uneasily at the others. 

Cassandra looked over at Scarlett, concerned, “We’re already here. We have no other choice now.” 

Ariana looked back at the pair of them as they began to walk away from the gates of the city, “Take care of her, Solas.”

Solas looked back and nodded once. Hesitantly, they made their leave. It was better this way, she tried to convince herself. Best not to muddle up the future any more than it already was. Ariana won’t be in danger if I’m not there...right?

“Come,” he said, taking her down an unfamiliar road that led to a separate entrance.

Scarlett walked beside him, still feeling weak from her vision but feeling alright enough to walk on her own now without needing physical support from Solas. Each time she experienced these visions, it drained more and more of her energy. It was starting to take a lot out of her and it certainly didn’t do her any good not knowing how to control when she received such visions, “Wait, aren’t we going back to the estate?”

Solas looked at her then, recognition shining in his eyes, “I know you don’t want to leave them defenseless. There is a courtyard above the marketplace where we can watch them and ensure their safety.”

She hated admitting it, but he was right. She would be worried sick if she didn’t know what was going on. She needed to know they were safe. 

“But wait,” Scarlett paused, feeling her feet freeze in place, “will they be able to see me from up there?” 

Solas paused as well, turning around to face Scarlett so they were close enough to touch, “I will not let them harm you.”

His expression grew dark and intense. He was serious, she could tell by his unwavering eyes - cold as ice. It did little to calm her frayed nerves but still, she followed him until they reached the other entrance. There, she moved directly behind him so as not to attract any attention towards herself. 

“There,” she pointed at a staircase near the marketplace, “I think that’s where we need to go.”

They walked up the stairs until they reached the top of the courtyard. She paused when she found a boutique directly next to them. Without uttering a word to Solas, she walked into the store. 

“You cannot seriously be shopping right now,” Solas was utterly bewildered but still followed her inside. 

“Elves are not allowed in my store,” The masked, heavily-accented Orelsian noble that ran the store spat in Solas’s direction. 

“He’s with me,” Scarlett looked pointedly at the woman, making sure her staff was visible, “is that a problem?”

“You’re with the Inquisition?” The lady asked, pointing out her armor, “Fine, but don’t expect a discount.”

Scarlett rolled her eyes at the woman before throwing an apologetic look at Solas. She could tell he was annoyed by the way his jaw muscles clenched at her comment. She searched through the lady’s merchandise, eventually finding something to wear that seemed inconspicuous enough to hide in plain sight. The dress was beautiful, adorned with gold and red satin trim. The lace that covered the bodice was cream-colored and looked to be just about her size. She tossed a handful of gold to the lady and changed in a side room. At least now, she looked to be just an ordinary Orlesian, minus the accent. 

Exiting the changing room, she saw Solas standing in the corner, arms crossed. When she emerged, wearing a simple mask above her eyes, he realized she was taking extra precautions, “Are you quite done?”

“Yes,” she responded, following him out of the store until they reached the terrace where they could see the Herald approaching the Chantry clerics. 

“You could have mentioned that you wanted a change of clothes,” Solas commented, leaning against the railing beside her. Their elbows touched as she looked through the mask at the crowd screaming at them. 

Scarlett shrugged, “I thought you’d object.”

“On the contrary, I would have understood,” He replied, pulling his hood over his head, either to cover his ears and hide his identity or to deter any onlookers who stared at the two of them uneasily. 

Scarlett held her breath as she watched from above. The Templar punched the Revered Mother, causing her to crumble to the floor. Ser Barris was there, reaching out to help the old woman but the Lord Seeker stopped him. She watched as they interacted with the Herald. The Lord Seeker looked every bit as malicious as she saw in her vision, but was pointedly distracted by the fact that she wasn’t there. He looked around meticulously until finally addressing the Herald. It seemed as though everything was going the way it was supposed to, at least for now. 

Scarlett sighed in relief when the Templars began to march out, leaving the Herald and her companions standing there. She muttered under her breath, feeling her body begin to relax, “Thank God.”

Solas snickered, “Which one in particular?”

Scarlett rolled her eyes, jabbing her elbow at him playfully, “Oh stop it. I can’t believe the Lord Seeker left, just like that!”

“Why did he attack you in your vision?” Solas turned to ask, wielding that familiar, questioning gaze he always gave her when she withheld information, “What stopped him when he realized you were not present?”

She sighed, not willing to deal with his constant interrogation right then, “It’s difficult to explain.”

Scarlett began to turn away when Solas grabbed her by the elbow and forcibly turned her around, pressing her flush against him. Her chest was now pressed up against his and Scarlett felt her legs turn to jello in his embrace. Their faces were so close now, close enough that she could smell that earthy, pine smell of the forest and his aura creeping up against hers. She gasped slightly, feeling her chest expanding against his as she did so, when Solas softly whispered in her ear, “Templar to your right.”

She tried to turn her head to look but Solas held her head with his free hand and brought it close to his. To a random spectator, it looked like two lovers embracing. Their foreheads leaned against one another, feeling their breath mingle into one as the Templar passed. He was clearly searching for someone, entering each establishment to find who it was they were looking for. Considering her vision, it was likely that the Lord Seeker wanted to be as thorough as possible before leaving the city for good. Her heart was frantic, beating against the walls of its enclosed cage with fervor and Scarlett could hardly tell if it was from the Templar or from Solas caressing her face so delicately, as if she were some precious thing to beheld. 

When the Templar knight walked back down the stairs, Scarlett pulled away, snapping at him, “Warn me next time before you grab me like I’m some sort of ragdoll.”

Solas grinned at her, not at all offended by her harsh tone. He grinned at her like he knew all of her secrets and she was obliged to feel utterly destroyed by the sight. 

“Why are you staring at me like that?” Scarlett asked, feeling her whole body heating up so that she was sure she looked red as a tomato. 

Solas grazed a single finger across her cheek, “You’re blushing.”

Scarlett swatted his hand away, “Shut up.”

She stormed off in a huff, ready to find the others. To that, Solas grinned even wider, letting her lead the way. 

~~~~~

Back at their gracious hosts’ estate, Scarlett found out that they were to stay an additional night so that Ariana could attend Madame de Fer’s salon at the Ghislaine estate, much to her dismay. After nearly an hour of mindless chatter with Lady Deschamps at dinner regarding her seer abilities, she felt completely drained and retired to her room, not willing to converse with the woman any longer. She dreaded having to spend another night of poking and prodding with such a vapid noble. Sadly, she realized that whether she liked it or not, these were the sort that the Inquisition had to befriend. Not just for political reasons but for financial reasons as well. Without the support of the richest families in Thedas, Scarlett wasn’t sure how they’d fund the entire Inquisition army.

About an hour before dinner, Ariana had returned from meeting with Sera and ultimately decided to recruit her. She was an odd sort but Ariana seemed to like her from the way she described their meeting. Even so, Scarlett found herself feeling anxious at the possibility of dealing with Vivienne. She was a proud, shrewd mage who held onto her ambition with an iron fist. She didn’t think Vivienne would take too kindly to Scarlett being who she was - an untrained mage who’s never been trained in a circle and one as opinionated as she. 

She tried to explain this to Ariana when the latter invited her into her room, “I just have a feeling she won’t like me very much.”

“Then she’d be the stupid one, not you.” Ariana chuckled at the brunette while she laid her clothes hanging in her wardrobe for tomorrow. There was a dress code (of course there was) and she needed advice on which dress to wear to the salon, to which neither of them could decide. Pacing around the room, Scarlett finally took a seat on the bed to calm her frazzled nerves. 

Scarlett rolled her eyes at that, laying her back on the bed so she could stare at the gorgeous mural painted on the ceiling, yet another image of Andraste, “Plenty of people dislike me, I wouldn’t be surprised if she was counted among them.”

Ariana gave her an incredulous look, “Like who? Despite whoever sent the assassins, of course.”

“Well the prisoner at Haven certainly dislikes me after I threatened him with my magic,” Scarlett pointed out, feeling the familiar press of someone entering the bed beside her. To her right, Ariana sat in a criss-cross position, braiding her hair.

“That doesn't count.” Ariana snickered, thinking back on the memory. Funny how it was just a few days ago and it felt like a lifetime ago. 

“Fine, then Adan and Solas. They both certainly dislike me.” Scarlett scoffed, thinking back on the memory of Solas leaning their foreheads together and staring deep into her eyes while his grip on her waist tightened. She wanted to shoot him with a dozen arrows. 

Ariana nearly burst out laughing, taking a break from braiding her own hair to braiding Scarlett’s. The familiar feeling of fingers brushing through her hair made her body relax almost instantaneously, “Please, you cannot be serious. Adan raves about you, you know. Don’t even get me started on Solas.”

Scarlett sat up abruptly, “What do you mean?”

Ariana’s fingers expertly looped her hair into a braid with such speed, Scarlett was in awe. In the floor-length mirror across from the bed, Scarlett could make out the beautiful French braid that went down to the middle of her back, “Well, Adan tells me that you’ve made wonderful progress in the few weeks you trained under him and the healers. He said he’s never met a mage more willing to learn than you.” 

Scarlett nearly dropped her jaw to the floor upon hearing that, “There’s no way he said all of that.”

Ariana laughed at her reaction, sporting a wide smile Scarlett hadn’t seen on her face probably ever, “Well I’m sure if you ask him about it, he’ll deny it, but it’s true.”

Scarlett shook her head, still in disbelief before asking the Herald, “And Solas?”

Ariana’s eyes narrowed at her, sporting a mischievous smile, “You’re blushing.”

The Seeress’s eyes widened, bringing her hands to her cheeks. They didn’t feel hot but Ariana dissolved into laughter at her reaction, “Got you!”

She glared at the Herald, despite her eyes lacking the conviction, “I hate you.”

“You love me.” She elbowed Scarlett playfully before rolling over onto her stomach with her feet kicked up in the air, “He is quite handsome, isn’t he?”

Scarlett felt her stomach churn easily in her stomach. He would be a better-suited match for Ariana, someone who actually is an elf and not some catty human with too much knowledge for her own good. Not to mention how gorgeous Ariana was; she was basically Emily Browning in Sucker Punch. Scarlett hardly stood a chance. 

“He is,” she admitted. 

“Don’t worry, I’ve no interest in anyone who patronizes the Dalish. He’s obsessed with you,” Ariana pointed out, reading Scarlett’s forlorn expression on her face, “and when I say obsessed, that might be putting it lightly.”

She turned to Ariana then, laying on her stomach to mirror the elven girl’s position from where she laid, furrowing her brows at that, “Obsessed? How so?”

“I see the way he acts around you like he’s possessive of you. Every time you’re not around, he’s talking about you or asking questions about you. He wants to know of your past, your family, your link to the Inquisition, your magical prowess - anything at all. I’ve caught him badgering Leliana and Cassandra at least a dozen times about digging up some info on your past, to see if you are who you truly say you are.” 

“And have they?” Scarlett felt a lump forming in the back of her throat, she feared what would happen if they did all that digging and found absolutely nothing. 

“Of course not,” She replied, looking at Scarlett as if she were idiotic, “you’re a vital part of this organization. Even if you are not who you say you are, the fact that you’re willing to help is enough. Surely, you know we wouldn’t betray your trust like that.”

Scarlett sighed in relief, “I know, I just sometimes get the feeling that he’s out to get me.”

“I sincerely doubt that,” she chuckled at the thought, “he looks at you as if you’re an oasis and he’s a desperate, dying man in the desert.” 

To that, both ladies chuckled into the early hours of the morning, trading stories and secrets that they hadn’t shared with anyone else. It felt nice, letting go like this without needing alcohol to do so or Varric to prompt her to come out of her shell. Though Scarlett may have lost a sister coming to Thedas, she found one there that cared for her and loved her just as deeply. That in itself was enough to make her want to stay, regardless of whatever may come their way. Scarlett was ready to face it all if it meant protecting Ariana from an untimely fate. 

Chapter Text

The sounds of glasses and silverware clinking against the plates made the ringing noise in Scarlett’s ears even louder than before. Though she slept a few hours, a part of her still felt as if she were in the Fade, struggling to decipher between what was a dream and what was reality. Half of her was still asleep in bed, clinging to her pillow like a lifeline. The other half was here - drooling over her eggs. She yawned loudly at the table, turning to her right to find Varric and Solas entering from the hallway leading from their bedrooms. Ariana was the last to wake up but no one felt inclined to wake her when clearly they all struggled to fully wake up themselves. 

“You look tired.” Varric commented on the Seeress’s disheveled appearance once he and Solas sat down at the table, “Late night?”

Scarlett looked down to find that her tunic was on backwards and her hair, which was kept in a bun, had fallen messily to the side of her head. At least her pants were on right, that was all she could have hoped for. 

She nodded, yawning once more as she responded, “You could say that.”

“What mischief were the two of you up to last night?” Cassandra shoveled a fork full of her omelette into her mouth, pausing for a moment so she could swallow, “I could hear you giggling through the walls like children.”

Scarlett gave her an apologetic look when she recognized the dark circles under Cassandra’s eyes and her less-than-impressed expression. Clearly, they had kept her up as well. 

“Nothing really, just girl talk.” She replied nonchalantly, stabbing at her sliced ham.

Cassandra rolled her eyes at that. To her left, she could make out Ariana’s lithe frame entering the dining room, looking as exhausted as she felt. Solas, who never seemed to be tired ever, gave no tells as to what he was thinking when he glanced between the two women. Scarlett thought that perhaps he knew they were conversing about him the night before, or perhaps not. But the small smirk forming on the corners of his mouth made her beg to differ. If he were to have eavesdropped for a small portion of their conversation, it was likely when Scarlett reluctantly confessed to Ariana that they had kissed in the Fade. 

She had prodded the brunette earthling for several minutes during their conversation regarding Solas until the truth eventually came out. Ariana wasn’t surprised at all by the news, Scarlett remembered her bearing a wide smile and giggling where she sat on the bed upon hearing the confession. The part Scarlett didn’t mention was him rejecting her. She tactfully left that part of the story out, hoping Ariana would not get involved. If she knew of his mixed signals, uncommunicative behavior, and overall superiority complex when it came to Scarlett, she worried that Ariana, ever the protector, would try to confront him about it. So instead, she kept it under lock and key, hoping it would sort itself out in the future. If there was a future to be had between the two of them, that is. Despite the fact that Scarlett had actual visions of the future, she had no idea what to expect from Solas. When it came to him, it was best to predict the unpredictable; he was an anomaly, just as she was. He was the catalyst between here and the eventual apocalypse that would occur if he tore down the veil as planned. Everything about him was unknown and Scarlett was afraid to search for answers. 

“I see you all started breakfast without me.” Ariana took a seat at the table, taking a large bite out of a croissant that sat on the pastry display in the center of the table, “So, what’s our plan for the day?”

“Well I, for one, will be enjoying a day of silence with the noble family gone,” Cassandra replied, leaning back in her chair. 

Scarlett thanked her lucky stars that the Deschamps family left early that morning to attend a play in Val Chevin. She wasn’t sure she’d be able to converse with the Lady of the house without wanting to set their entire estate ablaze. Not that she would intentionally, but she just absolutely hated conversing with the woman. Regardless, it was nice to enjoy a simple breakfast with her fellow members of the Inquisition without being badgered with a million questions about her magic.

The Seeress shrugged, “I’d like to do a bit of shopping today.”

She could feel Solas rolling his eyes from where he sat across from her. She didn’t even have to look up to feel his judgment. Varric perked up at that, “I was planning on visiting the bookstore in the marketplace. Wanna come with?”

Scarlett smiled and nodded at him, “I’d love to, Varric.”

Ariana spoke up next, pointing at Scarlett with her fork, “Just don’t forget to stop by the local tailor in the afternoon to get fitted for Madame de Fer’s salon. Our dresses should arrive at the estate in the early evening.”

Scarlett felt the dread coursing through her at the mention of it. At some point during the night, Ariana had bargained with Scarlett to attend the salon with her, rather than stay cooped up in the Deschamps estate until they inevitably left in the morning. Ariana didn’t want to go alone and Scarlett didn’t want to go at all, but her pleas went unheard as Ariana promised her to buy a bag full of treats to bring back home to Haven in return. She hated how well the elven woman knew her. 

“Fine, fine,” Scarlett waved the notion off, “what about you, Solas? Any plans for the day?”

Solas seemed surprised to be called upon so suddenly. He looked up from his now empty plate and proceeded to fold the napkin in front of him while responding to the brunette woman, “I was planning to visit the alienage and offer my services there.”

Ariana grimaced, “I’ve heard Val Royeaux’s alienage is one of the most dilapidated of the alienages in Thedas.”

“As have I,” Solas responded to Ariana’s statement in an even tone, but one could not deny the sorrow on his face as his head hung low at the mention of it. 

Scarlett knew this well - they all did. The silence that soon filled the room reflected that. Orlais had never been known for their kindness towards nonhumans, especially elves. Her heart broke for the elves that lived in those alienages, never able to hope to achieve more from life than a run-down home and a lifetime of struggle. She understood why Solas wanted to go there and to help those who needed it. With that being said, Scarlett knew better than to assume that was his only reason for going. She knew him well enough to understand his real reasoning for visiting the alienage was to recruit agents to aid his cause. To bring back the glory of the elves, no matter the cost. She knew without a doubt that Val Royeaux was crucial and without it, Solas would be scrambling for agents in Halamshiral.

“Ariana,” Scarlett found herself calling out to the Herald before thinking of the potential consequences, “Why don’t you assist him while Varric and I go to the bookstore? I’m sure he could use the extra hands and I know you mentioned something about wanting to do more for the elves here.” 

Ariana nodded enthusiastically, “Yes, I would love to. If that’s alright with you, Solas.”

Scarlett shoveled the last of her scrambled eggs in her mouth, too afraid to look up to see Solas’s eyes digging into her like daggers. She knew that’s what he was doing, she could feel his stares from a mile away. When she did eventually make eye contact with him, he bore nothing but a thin-lipped smile and a cutting gaze. He was suspicious of her once again. 

“As you wish, Herald.” He responded with his usual coldness, but his tone was especially biting this time. 

Scarlett smiled to herself as she stood from the table to prepare herself for the day ahead. Score one for Scarlett, zero for Solas. 

~~~~~~~~

The afternoon whizzed by and before she knew it, Scarlett was preparing to leave for the salon. She spent hours walking through the streets of Val Royeaux, visiting as many stores as she possibly could until her coin pouch became lighter and lighter. By the end of the day, she winced upon realizing how much gold she’d spent. 

After visiting the bakery and picking up a few pastries for the road, she met Varric at the bookstore, where the dwarven writer pestered the owner about his books and why they were not put on display. Turns out, his writings weren’t nearly as popular in Orlais as he’d hoped. Scarlett giggled at the sight, scouring through pages and pages of books on history, magic, and the Fade. One of her favorites was The Fall of Arlathan and other books written by Gisharel, Keeper of the Ralaferin clan. She was surprised there were so many writings by her in an Orlesian book store, but regardless, she was happy to relieve them of their collection. 

Later on, after meeting Ariana at the tailor shop and getting fitted for an evening gown, she made her way back to the estate to get ready. She barely had any time to bathe and wash her hair but she made do as best as she could. As soon as she stood in front of the floor-length mirror and slinked the periwinkle-colored fabric over her body, she could barely recognize herself. 

“Scarlett, are you-” Ariana waltzed into the room without knocking, finding Scarlett standing in front of the mirror looking rather embarrassed, “You look incredible!”

Scarlett took the moment of distraction to take in Ariana’s appearance. She wore an emerald green, long-sleeved flared dress with a deep v-neck and tiny jewels embroidered along the sleeves. She looked ethereal, especially given the contrast to her pale skin and the golden mask she wore above her eyes. The only tell-tale sign that she was an elf were her ears sticking out from her long, flowing hair. 

Scarlett blushed, feeling inferior to the literal goddess standing next to her, “You look like an elven queen.”

Ariana rolled her eyes before moving behind Scarlett to help her adjust her corset, “Shut up.”

“I’m serious! You look great.” Scarlett inhaled deeply, sucking in all the air she could as Ariana tightened the laces of the corset, “I feel like a stranger in my own body.”

Ariana chuckled at that, handing Scarlett a mask, “I understand how you feel.”

Scarlett didn’t doubt that; she was sure the experience was just as jarring for Ariana as it was for her. After finishing the last touches to her outfit, she gazed at herself once more in the mirror before following Ariana out the door. The dress was beautiful, there was no doubt about that. It was a simple A-line, off-the-shoulder tulle dress with a lace pattern over the corset. Nothing particularly special, but it was so odd to Scarlett, dressing up in a gown such as this when she’d been so used to wearing jeans and t-shirts her whole life. A part of her felt like she was reliving prom night all over again. 

When they arrived, she was unsurprised to find many Orlesians wearing gowns even more extravagant than hers and Ariana’s. She saw one woman walking in with a ball gown wide enough to get stuck in the doorway. As she and her elven servants tried to push her hoop skirt through the door, Ariana and Scarlett tried not to burst into fits of laughter at the sight. 

When they eventually did enter the Ghislain estate, the announcer spoke loudly as they did so. 

“Lady Levellan and Lady Hensley, representing the Inquisition.” 

All eyes were turned to them immediately and the party grew quiet upon their arrival, excluding the loud scoff of the Marquis standing at the top of the staircase. Scarlett singled him out as soon as he came into view. She nudged Ariana as two nobles began to walk towards them.

“Be mindful of that one,” She whispered under her breath, motioning towards the Marquis until the nobles started to greet them. 

Ariana scrunched her face in confusion, though nobody but Scarlett would be able to tell underneath the mask. Soon enough, the nobles approached the ladies, “What a pleasure it is to have both the Herald and Seeress of Andraste attending one of Madame de Fer’s parties. Seeing the same faces at every event becomes so tiresome.”

“Are you here on business?” The lady noble asked, eyes gleaming with delight, “I have heard the most curious tales of you both. I cannot imagine half of them are true.”

Ariana opened her mouth to speak but before she could get a word out, Scarlett smiled widely at them and replied, “Everything you’ve heard? Completely true.”

Ariana kept her mouth closed, though a loud snicker fought to escape past her lips. Scarlett, in the meanwhile, maintained a cheery demeanor as the lady noble responded, “Better and better. The inquisition should attend more of these parties.”

The Marquis began to step down the staircase, mocking them loudly, “The Inquisition? What a load of pig shit. Washed up sisters and crazed seekers? No one can take them seriously.”

Scarlett could feel the anger bubbling off of Ariana, though she tried her best to stay calm in the unfortunate event that tensions escalated. Any second now, Vivienne would burst through that door and freeze him in place. Any second now…

“Everyone knows it’s just an excuse for a bunch of political outcasts to grab power.” The Marquis spat in their direction, stepping close enough to them for Scarlett to see the shine of his sword, glimmering under the light of the crystal chandelier.

Ariana’s hand tightened into a fist and Scarlett could feel the energy coming off of her in waves. Her anger was palpable as she replied, “The Inquisition is working to restore peace and order to Thedas.”

The Marquis gave a haughty laugh, “Here comes the outsider, restoring peace with an army.”

He took a step closer though Ariana and Scarlett refused to step back, holding their pride in place of their staffs, “We know what your Inquisition truly is. If you were women of honor, you’d step outside and answer the charges.”

His hand reached for his sword and at the moment that Scarlett expected Vivienne to appear...she didn’t. Within an instant, the sound of his sword unsheathing bounced off the walls of the drawing room like an echo. Ariana dodged his arm where it was outspread in their direction. She reached instinctively around her body for her staff but was horrified to realize it was not there. Scarlett cursed herself silently for not smuggling weapons inside, but luckily, the two women were mages and hardly needed a staff to be dangerous. 

As the Marquis made the attempt of swinging his sword in their direction, Scarlett shouted, “Stop!” 

Her hand reached towards him as the word escaped her mouth, feeling every neuron in her brain firing and every fiber of her soul being called to attention. The Marquis was frozen in place with his arm and sword still suspended in the air. Scarlett stared at her extended arm. She’d never done that before, and yet when she said the word, her mind was already a step ahead. How the hell did I do that? I’ve only ever used fire before. I have to tell Solas about this when we get back. 

The party was aghast but from above the staircase, a beautiful woman with a horned mask and a dazzling Orlesian outfit clapped loudly at the theatrical scene, “What a show! I couldn’t have handled it better myself.”

They looked up from where she stood, watching as she casually made her way down the staircase. Scarlett was in awe, admiring her from afar until she was close enough for her eyes to fully examine. She was incredible, looking like a model straight from the front page of Vogue and every bit as glamorous as Scarlett expected her to be. Even Ariana stared in amazement at the woman. 

“My dear Marquis, how unkind of you to use such language in my house to my guests. You know such rudeness is intolerable.” Her hips swayed as she walked, eyes gazing between the frozen Marquis and her new guests.

“Madame Vivienne, I humbly beg your pardon!” The Marquis struggled to form the words from his frozen lips. 

“I believe it is Lady Hensley and Lady Levellan you should be apologizing to.” Vivienne turned to face him, staring at his sad little face as she sighed, “You’re lucky the Seeress hadn’t decided to kill you just then. I’m afraid I wouldn’t have been as gracious if it were my honor you were insulting.”

“So you’re Madame de Fer, the one who sent us the invitation then?” Scarlett asked, despite already knowing the answer. 

“I am,” she turned to the ladies with a smile, “I hope this unfortunate affair hasn’t deterred you.”

Ariana scoffed, “We’ve dealt with worse enemies than the Marquis.”

“My ladies, you are the wounded party here and so you may pass jurisdiction on this foolish, foolish man.” She replied, stepping aside so that Scarlett could proceed. 

Aiming her hand at the Marquis once more, Scarlett felt the heat escaping her and moving towards the Marquis like a heated wind, “There’s no need for bloodshed.”

Ariana nodded at her in agreement as the Marquis unfroze, choking on the floor as he moved from his frozen stance. The onlookers at the party watched from their small circles, chittering amongst themselves, but once the Marquis was acquitted, their attention went back to their drab politics. Scarlett thought bitterly to herself that if she had decided to kill the man, none would blink an eye at the mess, but just stare in fascination until the next exciting thing caught their attention. Damned nobles. 

“By the grace of Andraste, you have your life, my dear. Do be more careful with it.” Vivienne shook her head in pity at the crumpled man on the floor before turning her attention back on Ariana and Scarlett.

“Might I ask,” Scarlett spoke up, somewhat confused as to why Vivienne hadn’t reacted to the Marquis’ threats, “why you chose not to intervene?”

The masked woman smiled that same fake smile she saw on every Orlesian noble - just another player of the Game, “I had a suspicion the Marquis would attempt to save his damaged pride by attacking the Inquisition, and quite frankly, I wanted to see for myself how the two most infamous mages in Thedas would react. With that said, I was thoroughly impressed.”

Scarlett blinked at her, stunned by the noblewoman’s confession. A part of her couldn’t really tell if she was being serious or not, though Scarlett suspected it was astonishment that left her feeling uncertain. What if she had killed him? Would the enchanter’s reaction have been the same? 

“Quite a party,” Ariana muttered to herself, but loud enough for the enchanter to hear.

“I’m glad to keep you entertained, my dear.” Vivienne smiled at the elven woman, motioning for them to exit the drawing room, “Shall we move to a more secluded area to talk of business, hm?”

Scarlett halted as they began to move elsewhere, causing the two women to turn their heads back at her, “I’ll leave you two to talk. I’m afraid I’m just a council member. Ariana is the one you should speak with if you’d like to aid our cause.”

Ariana looked at her then, concerned, “Are you sure?”

Scarlett nodded, feeling winded from her sudden usage of magic without a staff, “Yes. I’d like to sit down for a moment if that’s alright with you.”

“Come along then,” Vivienne replied, leaving no room for delay as she ushered the Herald into a separate room. 

Scarlett used the moment of solitude to take a deep breath. She could hardly believe the reality of what just occurred. She never used any element other than fire while wielding her magic and yet when she thought to freeze the Marquis in place, it happened just like that! She wondered if it was her subconscious acting out of impulse after having experienced this already, albeit in a video game. Regardless, the interaction left her rather nervous and in need of a drink. She searched the area until an elven servant came into view with a tray full of wine glasses. Throwing the servant a grateful look, she grabbed a glass of what she assumed was Antivan wine and took a seat at the edge of the fountain that was displayed in the center of the drawing room.

To her right, a man dressed in chevalier armor approached her, “Pardon the intrusion, but might I say how enchanting you look this evening?” 

Scarlett raised her brows at the man who bore a thick Orlesian accent. Though she could only see half his face, the half that she did see was quite handsome.

“Thank you, Ser…?" She drew out the word as the man offered her his arm as a source of stability to help her stand to her feet. 

She took it gracefully, all the while gazing at the man’s intricate mask. He wore no helmet but his mask resembled something of nobility. Not an average chevalier, Scarlett presumed, but one with a rich family. “René Blanchard, a descendant of the Duchess of Val Montaigne. And you are, my lady?”

“Scarlett Hensley of the Inquisition,” She replied, taking a sip of the delicious Antivan wine. From where she stood with the chevalier, she could just make out the shadow of Ariana and Vivienne from where they chatted on the second floor, “but I’m sure you already knew that.”

“Might I accompany you this evening? I have heard tales of your extraordinary power yet none of these stories shed light on your radiant beauty.” Ser Blanchard stood close enough to her that she could feel his aura creeping against hers.

Scarlett felt her cheeks burning up. She could feel that the man had impure thoughts. He was just another noble hoping to get in her pants, but Scarlett had an idea of how to use this connection for the good of the Inquisition. Besides, if Scarlett was to learn to play the Game, what better way to practice than by flirting with a stupidly rich man? 

Scarlett pursed her lips at the chevalier, leaning in closer as she said, “You flatter me, Ser Blanchard. Do tell about the stories you’ve heard, I could use a good laugh.” 

The man smiled, wielding an almost giddy tone as he ranted on about the stories of the Seeress, single-handedly killing a Pride demon and saving the world with her visions of the future. It was every bit as ridiculous and exaggerated as she expected it to be, but she played her part by batting her lashes and laughing at his stupid comments. By the time Ariana made her way back downstairs, the noble was putty in her hands and Scarlett was wine-drunk on an expensive merlot. 

“Are you ready to leave, Scarlett?” Ariana placed her hand on the taller woman’s shoulder. 

“Yes,” she nodded, leaving the lovesick chevalier pouting with sadness at the fact that she had to leave.

“Until next time, my dear knight.” She whispered in his ear, placing a small kiss on his stubbly cheek before she followed the Herald outside. 

Ser Blanchard looked like he’d cry at the touch, calling after her as she entered the carriage, “I’ll sing a thousand praises of you and your Inquisition, mon petit chou!”

As the ladies rode off in their carriage, Ariana chuckled at the chevalier standing in the center of the road, watching miserably as they rode off, “What did you do to that poor man?”

Scarlett threw off her mask to the opposite end of the carriage, “I got us another sponsor, that’s what matters.”

The two ladies giggled all the way back to the Deschamps estate. Somehow, Scarlett thought to herself, I have a feeling I’ll be good at this.

Chapter Text

Ariana knew something was up. She first noticed it in Haven, when she and her allies arrived back from the Hinterlands after meeting with Mother Giselle. Scarlett’s crestfallen face was difficult to ignore and despite all their trials and tribulations, Ariana knew there was more to her downcast mood than the Seeress let on. In the following weeks, especially during the second trip to the Hinterlands and Val Royeaux, her suspicions were proved correct - something was indeed going on between Solas and Scarlett.

It was the way they looked at each other, teeming with desire and something else entirely. Was it hatred? Jealously? The answer was unknown to her and she’d be a fool to question either one of them about it, knowing full well they'd evade the question entirely. It was clear Scarlett was hiding something about the nature of her relationship with Solas, all the while Solas rarely confided in anyone or anything outside of the Fade. She knew he suspected her of foul play, though she’d refused time and time again to do any real digging into her background. Who was Ariana to judge? She herself was an oddity, just as Scarlett was - a pawn in someone else’s plot to destroy the world. Yet even she could not deny the peculiarity regarding Scarlett’s situation. Frankly, she'd be lying if she said she wasn’t interested in finding out more, but she respected Scarlett enough to not pry, despite desperately wanting to. And she knew better than to ask Solas anything about their relationship, knowing he would be as evasive as possible. 

When they arrived back at the Deschamps estate from Madame de Fer’s salon, she half-expected Solas to be outside waiting for them, as he often did when Scarlett was not around. It was obvious he was protective over her, though Ariana could not be sure if it was indeed protectiveness or suspicion that occupied his thoughts. He looked almost...angry and on edge when her presence wasn’t around, as if he expected the worst. When they arrived, they found him lingering in the gardens, staring off at the gorgeous view of the Waking Sea. He turned abruptly, sweeping his eyes over to Scarlett as soon as their presence became known. His chin lifted in the air, and when he noticed the scent of wine and clearly something else lingering around her, his eyes darkened. Wordlessly, he turned and walked away, wielding a rather disdainful expression. The two ladies were in the middle of a conversation, but Scarlett’s attention was fixated on him as always. As soon as Scarlett witnessed this, her mood changed. She went from giggling with Ariana about simple, exciting things to dejection in an instant. Her eyes lowered and her mouth went from a wide grin to a small frown, excusing herself back to her room rather quickly after that. 

Frankly, Ariana wasn’t sure how to feel. A part of her was angry at Solas for his behavior towards the Seeress. Yet, even she could not try to understand the inner workings of his mind when Scarlett could not, and she was clearly the only one who knew him rather well out of all her companions. So she let it be, knowing it would upset her new friend if she were to interfere. It was clear that Scarlett did not want her involved for whatever reason. Secretly in Ariana’s mind, however, she promised herself to send the elven man flying through a rift if he hurt her in any way.

Over the next week or so as they traveled through the Dales and the Frostbacks back to Haven, she noticed how they avoided each other, speaking only when necessary. The tension was thick enough to cut with a dagger and her fellow companions clearly noticed. Cassandra scoffed in disgust at the longing in Scarlett’s eyes, while Varric did his best to distract her with stories upon stories about the Champion, and she was always eager to listen. Ariana was there as a shoulder to cry on and to offer advice when needed, though Ariana herself had very little experience with love and romance, despite an awkward kiss or two while mingling with other clans around the Free Marches. Regardless, after the long and painfully awkward ride back to Haven, Ariana put it out of her mind and focused on their plans in gaining the Templars or the mages’ aid. This was the most pressing matter, of course, especially now that they’ve finally made contact with both factions.

“You’re back.” Leliana approached them at the gates, covering the lower half of her face with a purple scarf as bits of snow flurried around them, “Come, the others are waiting for you at the Chantry.”

Ariana met Scarlett’s eyes as they moved the horses back to the stables. The look on the Spymaster's face was grave; now was the time to discuss their next move. Varric and Solas lingered back, though Cassandra and Scarlett followed quickly behind her as she made her way to the Chantry. When Leliana opened the doors, she found that Josephine and Cullen were already there to greet them, anxiously awaiting their arrival. 

“It’s good you’ve returned. We heard of your encounter.” Josephine gave the Herald a tactful smile before Cassandra replied.

“You heard?”

“My agents in the city sent word ahead, of course.” The Spymaster stated matter-of-factly.

Cullen crossed his arms across his chest, brows furrowed in confusion and disgust, “It’s a shame the Templars have abandoned their senses as well as the capital.”

Ariana shrugged, knowing it didn’t go as bad as it could have when she witnessed Scarlett falling to her knees with fear in her eyes, “At least we know how to approach the mages and templars now.”

Cassandra, on the other hand, didn’t seem convinced, “Do we? Lord Seeker Lucius is not the man I remember.”

“I’m afraid not,” Scarlett shook her head at the Seeker, “he is a dangerous man and quite desperate. If we want to recruit the Templars to our cause, we very well could be attacked upon entry.”

Leliana looked deep in thought as she contemplated Scarlett’s words, “That is true. He has taken the Order somewhere, but to do what? My reports have been...very odd.”

“We must look into it.” Cullen pleaded with the group, “I’m certain not everyone in the Order will support the Lord Seeker.”

Josephine shrugged, “Or the Herald could simply go to meet the mages in Redcliffe, instead.”

The notion seemed to upset Cullen, though it was clear that either option would be potentially unsafe, “You think the mage rebellion is more united? It could be ten times worse!”

Ariana grew increasingly annoyed by the conversation, waving off the argument before it could escalate, “Or you could stop bickering and make a decision.”

“I agree,” Cassandra and Scarlett spoke in unison.

“We shouldn’t discount Redcliffe. The mages may be worth the risk.” Josephine replied and avoided looking the Commander in the eye. 

Cassandra seemed to be in agreement with the Commander, to no one’s surprise, when she responded, “They are powerful, Ambassador, but more desperate than you realize.” 

Ariana’s eyes widened upon realizing what the Seeker was suggesting, “You think the invitation could be some kind of trap?”

Cassandra did not agree nor disagree, but the look on her face clearly told another story, “If some among the rebel mages were responsible for what happened at the Conclave…”

“The same could be said about the Templars,” Josephine pointed out.

“True enough,” Cullen shrugged, leaving the conversation to end at that. 

Scarlett was the next to speak, surprising all of them when she changed the subject, “We should focus on a more pressing matter. Did the assassin make it to Haven? The one we found at the Crossroads?”

Leliana nodded, “Yes, but none of my agents have been able to get anything out of him. He’s remained awfully quiet, demanding to speak with those in charge before he reveals any information. He asked for you, specifically.”

Ariana raised an eyebrow at that. She wasn’t sure what was more shocking - the fact that he had asked to speak with Scarlett or the realization that Scarlett seemed unsurprised to hear this, “Well, I am the one he was sent to kill, after all. Perhaps I should speak with him.”

A shared glance between the advisers passed before they decided to go back to their respective duties, leaving the 'mages or Templars' discussion for a later date. Ariana’s mind reeled as she watched Scarlett attempt to walk below the Chantry towards their jail cells. A lingering thought in her mind, call it a whisper of wisdom, told her to speak with the prisoner herself before Scarlett got the chance to. The reasoning as to why was beyond her, but she felt compelled to speak regardless. Her intuition hadn’t failed her yet.

“Scarlett,” Ariana called out, causing the Seeress to stop in her tracks and turn expectantly, “Do you mind if I speak with the prisoner first?”

She wasn’t sure what prompted her to ask such a thing, the prisoner was of no significance to her. Yet as she watched Scarlett’s expression change, Ariana had a gut feeling that she knew something the others didn’t. Who was this prisoner exactly? And why did he have such a fixation with the Seeress?

“I-yes, of course,” Scarlett stammered, surprised by being called away so suddenly, “I’ll be in the library if you need me.”

Ariana nodded once then proceeded down the stairs. With each step she took, she felt her heart slamming against the confines of her chest. She didn’t understand what prompted the anxious feeling, she didn’t understand the Seeress either. This mysterious woman was connected to her somehow, Ariana knew this. Since falling out of the rift, her mind was wracked with images and memories that made no sense to her, just pieces of a puzzle that could not be put together. Yet, the memories that were stripped away from them both in the Fade prompted her to think that somehow Scarlett knew more than she was saying. Something about the way she looked at the prison carriage as the assassin was hauled away in the Hinterlands was reminiscent of how her expression changed when she looked at Solas. It was the same frown, the same downcast eyes, the same dejected look. Ariana had to be sure that her intuition was correct, but even as she made her way to the cells, she was afraid to be right. 

Her footsteps made an echo as she walked past the rows of empty cells until she stood in front of the only occupied cell in the village. The assassin had his back turned to her. He laid on his bedroll, fast asleep. Ariana coughed twice rather loudly, causing the man to stir. When he awakened, turning his head towards the visitor, Ariana gasped. 

She knew him. His blonde hair, his blue eyes, even the freckles on his nose, she recognized it all. But...how? She’d never met the man, but somehow she knew him intimately well.  

“W-who are you?” Ariana stepped backwards until her body made contact with the cell bars across from his, “Why have you come?”

The assassin cocked his head in confusion at her before suddenly putting two and two together, “You’re the Herald, aren't you? Is Scarlett back? I've been requesting to speak with her.”

His voice caused a rush of memories to sweep through Ariana’s mind. She shut her eyes tightly, grasping onto the cell bars to ground herself as the images flooded her. He sat across from her, eating a meal with his hand intertwined with hers, his naked body on top of hers, his voice whispering sweet nothings, his body holding hers as she cried into his shoulder, him leaving her crying on an odd-looking chaise. She had seen him a thousand times and heard his voice a thousand more, she knew the familiar way his mouth spelled out the words, ‘I love you, Scarlett’ and the pain in her heart when that love was taken away from her without warning. 

Her eyes opened abruptly when she heard a gasp coming from down the hall by the stairs. Ariana felt her aura before she could make her way down there, but now Ariana knew. She knew who he was and why she loved, no, Scarlett loved him once upon a time ago. 

“You…” the words died in her throat before she could get them out. 

“Ariana,” Scarlett approached them slowly, slinking out of the shadows to reveal herself, “I can explain.”

Ariana tried again, opening her mouth to speak, “You...know him. You were lovers.”

The assassin watched intensely as the exchange between the two women unraveled. Scarlett approached the elven girl slowly, afraid to cause any sudden movements lest she attacked. Ariana’s hand stayed gripped onto her staff as she braced herself against the cell bars, feeling the tears begin to run down her cheeks. Her expression was pained. She had seen everything, felt everything. She re-experienced it in her mind and now she understood who John truly was to Scarlett and why her blood boiled any time she was near the man.

“How is this possible?” She whispered to herself, eyes tightening shut as the images wracked her mind over and over again, “How do I have your memories?”

Scarlett approached her, placing a hand on her shoulder. The elven girl flinched at the touch but did not attack. Scarlett nearly let out a sigh of relief, but due to the tense situation, she held it in. 

“We are connected,” Scarlett explained as carefully as she could, “two halves of a whole. I’ve seen your memories and now you’re seeing mine.”

Scarlett’s tanned hand stood starkly on Ariana’s pale shoulder. She squeezed when she felt the elven mage begin to shake, “I don’t understand.”

Scarlett sighed, kneeling beside her as she continued, “When we exited the rift together, we became connected. You are a part of me as I am a part of you. You recognized him because I recognized him. You know him because I know him.”

“But why?” Ariana demanded, eyes watering, “Why didn’t you tell me that you knew him?”

Scarlett felt a lump forming in the back of her throat. She didn't want it to go like this, but there was nothing else to be done. There was no hiding from it now. Whatever the consequences may be - so be it - it was better than living this lie, deceiving the one person she cared about the most in this world. 

“Because I've been lying to you,” Scarlett stared into Ariana’s eyes, wielding a sadness that matched that of her elven counterpart, “to all of you. I’m...not who you thought I was.” 

“Then who are you?” Ariana interrogated the Seeress as her hand tightened around her staff. 

Scarlett took notice of this, sighing before she opened her mouth to speak. Until she was interrupted by the prisoner, of course. 

“Scar, I don’t know if this is a good idea,” he said, leaning forward as he watched this scene unfold from behind the prison bars. 

She ignored him before finally letting the words come out. The truth she so desperately tried to hide had to be known to the Herald now, there was simply no getting around it. 

“I’m not from your world. Neither is he.” Scarlett let out a deep breath before continuing, “I don’t really know why or how we’re here, but what I do know is that the Breach has affected my world as well as yours. When I told you I was from the Free Marches, that was a lie. I didn’t want you or the other Inquisition soldiers to attack me if I told you all the truth. I didn’t think any of you would believe me. I’m sorry, Ariana.”

The elven girl blinked at her although her expression remained unchanging. She was as confused as ever, though it made sense why Scarlett and the prisoner both had a certain aura that felt both unfamiliar and powerful at the same time, despite the prisoner being no mage. Whoever or whatever sent them here did so for a reason. But why?

“Another world?” Ariana repeated, feeling her hand loosen on her staff until it eventually fell to the ground, “You mean, you’re not from Thedas?”

Scarlett nodded slowly though her heart felt like it could burst out of her ribcage, “Yes. My world is called Earth and we have advanced technology in place of magic. I know of your world because I’ve seen it through a box that plays images before you.”

The prisoner scoffed, causing Scarlett to throw a dirty look at him before continuing, “I know you personally because I created you. In my world, you’re nothing but a game, something to amuse us when we’re bored with our own lives. There are many other games like this, but now that I’ve been sucked into your world, I’m starting to think it was never just a game, and perhaps you are all real in your own way.”

Ariana’s eyes narrowed at her then as she hissed at the Seeress, “I am as real as you are and this is not some game. You did not create me, I had a life before I met you!”

Scarlett hesitated. She realized it would be hard to convince her that what she was saying was true, but the only way she knew how to do that was to show her in the Fade.

“I’ll show you.” The Seeress replied, placing her index and middle finger to the center of Ariana’s forehead, “Sleep.”

Within an instant, they both stood in the Fade, standing in the very same spot they were before, but this time they were alone. Not a living soul was beside them now, so Scarlett shut her eyes tightly, setting a ward under her breath so no one, namely Solas, could watch them. In that same instant, Scarlett changed her surroundings so that they stood in Scarlett’s apartment. It looked the same as the last time Scarlett visited the place. So much so that the two wine glasses used by her and John were still sitting on top of the coffee table. 

Next to her, Ariana gasped. Her wide eyes grew even larger as she walked around the apartment, examining every little thing until she eventually stepped onto the balcony, looking at the skyline of the city shining like stars in the sky. 

“A-are those stars?” Ariana asked, pointing at the lights that twinkled all the way down Lake Shore Drive. 

Scarlett chuckled, “No, they’re buildings. We call them skyscrapers because they’re so tall and made of iron or steel.”

From below them, music could be heard in the streets. Cars passing by, people walking around, even the sound of the noisy neighbors made the ache in Scarlett’s chest hurt just that much more. She knew it wasn’t real, just her memory and wisps aiming to please her. She wondered if she’d ever see the city of Chicago again, or if her only place of solace would be inside this very apartment, never changing and never moving forward. 

“This is…,” Ariana paused, feeling a lump forming in the back of her throat as she came close to tears, “incredible. I never imagined a world like this could exist.”

“Believe me,” Scarlett replied, feeling close to tears as well, “I never imagined a world like yours to exist either. In my world, magic doesn’t exist, the Fade doesn’t exist and most people don’t believe in spirits. The only race is the human race and our wars are not fought with swords and shields, but with machinery and weapons of mass destruction.”

Ariana turned to Scarlett then, feeling sorry for the woman standing beside her, “I can’t imagine how difficult it must have been for you to wake up and find your world gone.”

Scarlett shut her eyes tightly and sighed, not wanting to think about it any longer. It was of no use, there was no going back, “Yes, but I’m here now and I want to use my knowledge to help. I know everything that is going to happen within the next few years. My visions are unpredictable but they do help, and I hope they’ll stop whoever caused the Breach to happen.”

“Well if you know everything that is going to happen, don’t you already know who that person is?” Ariana inquired, raising a brow at her. 

“Well, yes,” Scarlett replied, “but I can’t tell you who it is yet. I don’t know how my being here in Thedas could affect things and already my presence has caused a stir. The assassins that were sent after me? They weren’t supposed to attack the Inquisition until much later, but because they know I’m here, there’s a lot of uncertainty around what is to come.”

“I see.” Ariana could sense how this could be a problem, “But what about the prisoner? He was sent to kill you, yet you are lovers.”

Scarlett shook her head, “Not anymore. I was just as surprised to see him as you were and I don’t know why he’s here but I suspect others from my world have fallen into rifts as well. It is important that we find them, I don’t want to risk the person who created the Breach having the ability to destroy my world as well.”

Ariana nodded, “Yes, it is best that we do find them. Don’t worry, the Inquisition will keep them safe.”

Scarlett let out a breath she didn’t know she’d been holding in. She was grateful that showing Ariana her apartment had actually made things easier for her. Now, the tricky part was convincing her to not tell anyone else. 

Ariana took a moment to explore her surroundings, pressing every button on the microwave and making a little squeal when it dinged back at her. She opened every cabinet, including the fridge, and pressed every button on the TV remote until a picture finally showed up. She jumped when she saw the PS4 title coming up. 

“What is this contraption?” She asked, looking closely into the television, trying to stick her hand through it until she realized it was covered in glass. 

“It’s called a television. This is what I used to watch you and the others.” Scarlett replied, trying not to laugh at how adorable Ariana looked trying to figure out how it worked. 

She poked and prodded at it until Scarlett picked up the remote and turned it off, “Ariana, I must ask you something.”

Ariana turned abruptly, wielding an almost giddy look about her, “Yes, what is it?”

“You have to keep this a secret.” Scarlett pleaded with the elven girl, “I can’t risk this information falling into the wrong hands.”

Ariana looked doubtful for a moment before she finally nodded, “I understand. But I have my own conditions as well.”

“Oh?” Scarlett asked, recognizing Ariana’s playful smile forming at the edges of her mouth, “Well what are they?”

“You must show me more of your world. I want to learn all there is to know about it,” Ariana grinned, taking Scarlett’s hands in hers. 

Scarlett thought she could cry from the sweet sentiment. She proceeded to nod and squeeze her hands before making the attempt to send them back to the waking world. When she muttered the words, ‘ wake up ’, they stood in front of John’s prison cell where he waited expectantly. 

As Ariana stood and dusted herself off, she cocked her head at the prisoner, “Now, what are we to do with you, John?”

John gave a sheepish look between the two women, noticing Scarlett’s practically sinister smirk. 

“I think you and I are due for a little chat.” Ariana pulled up a stool and placed it directly in front of the prison cell. 

John gave Scarlett a frantic and wide-eyed glance, “W-wait, hold on-”

“Just don’t kill him, will you?” Scarlett began to walk away, giving Ariana a wink, “I may have use for him yet.”

“No promises!” Ariana called out, to which John let out a shriek. 

As Scarlett walked back up the stairs, she could feel herself cackling at the thought of Ariana interrogating him. While she knew she could trust Ariana to keep her secret, she wondered how her relationship with John would affect her time back at Haven. Eventually, he would spin up a story to tell the others, but could she trust that he would keep their secret as well? Only time would tell.

Chapter Text

Patience may be a virtue, but it was not one that Scarlett had. She waited hours for Ariana to finish interrogating her ex but found that the Herald had magically sealed the door so not even Scarlett could enter. It wasn’t that she was worried about what Ariana was up to - she knew the elven mage would never punish someone without cause. However, given that Ariana quite literally relived her memories of John, she worried that her friend would torture the poor guy. Yes, he was an asshole and yes, he did break her heart, but he was a victim here too - someone thrown into a world that wasn’t his own, where he was bound and tortured by the Venatori just for showing up at the wrong place at the wrong time. She couldn’t help but feel sorry for him, even if he was sent to kill her. He hesitated, didn’t he? 

She paced up and down the Chantry halls to the annoyance of Vivienne who just recently arrived in Haven and wanted nothing more than peace and quiet while reading her tomes. Mother Giselle too, stared at her with concern as she watched Scarlett walk uneasily around the open space. She was so lost in her thoughts, overthinking about what the Herald and John were speaking about that it took her completely by surprise when she noticed the Commander’s presence behind her. His aura was strong, commanding attention like a shout across the room, so strong in fact that it caused a surge of chills to run down the base of her spine. Since her last encounter with a Templar in Haven, to say she was a bit put off by the feeling would be an understatement.

“Are you waiting for someone?” Cullen asked, eyes shifting between her and the door that remained sealed shut. 

“What? Oh - it’s just you, Cullen.” Scarlett turned abruptly, feeling the shivers cease as soon as she realized who was behind her, “I was going to interrogate the prisoner but Ariana beat me to it. I’m just waiting for them to finish up.”

The Commander hummed in response before pausing to examine her frantic energy, “You seem restless.”

Scarlett shrugged, not willing to tell the Commander the true reason for her skittish air, “I am, a bit. Probably from all the traveling.”

Cullen nodded in recognition before shifting his eyes away from the Seeress. His cheeks began to turn flush, a light pink tinge over his nose and cheeks, “While you wait, have you had the chance to eat anything yet? I imagine you must be famished from the long journey. I could, uh, accompany you to the tavern, if you wish.”

Scarlett cocked her head at the Commander, surprised by the offer, “Don’t you usually train with the recruits at this time?”

The Commander continued to look elsewhere, now staring at something quite interesting on the floor, though his voice wobbled a bit as he responded, “Well, yes, usually. But today, I-uh, am focusing on other duties.”

“Is this simply an escort,” Scarlett asked the blushing man when she realized that Cullen’s sheepish demeanor was actually kind of adorable, “or a secret rendezvous?”

Cullen’s eyes widened to a comical size, making Scarlett grin from where she stood, “I, oh Maker - no, I just meant-,”

“I’m just teasing you, Commander,” Scarlett giggled at the man’s flushed face, “I’d love to join you.”

Cullen let out an uneasy laugh to break the tension, though even Scarlett could see that the redness on his face would not leave any time soon. It was adorable, how reactive he was to the opposite sex. She remembered what it was like to romance him with her Trevelyan character and was pleased to find out he was every bit as awkward as he was in the game. In fact, it made things easier knowing his personality quite well being that he was ridiculously handsome in person. Had she not known he would blush at the notion of harmless flirting, she surely would have been too intimidated to approach him. 

As they turned towards the entrance of the Chantry, Scarlett was surprised to see Solas standing there with his arms crossed and his staff strapped to his back. His expression was particularly icy today, as he opened his mouth to speak with a hint of disdain in his voice. 

“Seeress,” he said, speaking her title as if it were a replacement for a name yet again. 

Scarlett fought the urge to roll her eyes at him. He’d barely spoken to her since they left Val Royeaux except to train and every time he did, his words were laced with a decisive coldness that Scarlett couldn’t understand. Clearly, he was irritated by her, so much so that he barely even called her by her own name anymore. It was always Seeress this and Seeress that, and Scarlett was feeling quite vexed by his behavior, especially since it seemed to occur out of nowhere. One minute, Solas was pulling her into his arms to avoid the attention of Lord Seeker Lucius’s men, and the next, this? Make it make sense, Scarlett thought to herself, exasperatedly. 

“Did you forget that we are to train today?” Solas’s eyes shifted between her and the Commander who stood mere inches away from each other. 

Obviously, the close distance bothered him from the way his eyes darkened and his posture straightened, causing that little muscle in his jaw to tighten and clench like it did every time he saw something he disliked. 

“Oh, so now you’re speaking to me?” Scarlett raised her eyebrows at the elven man, watching as his body tensed up. 

“Just to remind you of your duties,” Solas stated flatly, though Scarlett knew him well enough to recognize the sharp undertone of his words. In response, she narrowed her eyes at him. 

The Commander watched as the two mages glared at each other from across the room, engaged in some sort of staring contest long enough for him to feel uncomfortable. He coughed once, but it was enough to bring Scarlett out of whatever trance Solas had put her in. She sighed, running her fingers through her loose ponytail when she engaged the Commander once more. 

“Perhaps another time, Cullen. Why don’t we meet at the tavern for dinner? I’m sure Varric and Ariana would love the extra company.” Scarlett turned her back to Solas, feeling his eyes digging into her back, but still managed to smile warmly at the Commander. 

“Yes, later then.” He smiled warmly back, noticing Solas’s hard stare as he turned and walked back to the war room, shaking off the interaction as nothing. 

As Scarlett swung her body around, ready to demand that Solas explain what his problem was, she found that he had already exited the Chantry, leaving Scarlett behind. She huffed but followed behind him regardless, unsurprised to find him walking in the direction of the forest. It had been a while since they trained in their usual spot and even longer since Scarlett felt like he was plotting to kill her yet again. Realistically, she knew he couldn’t do so without risking his safety or his cover. Even so, his behavior was most odd and so she set a ward of protection around herself, just in case. She could never tell what the man’s true intentions were and especially now that his personal vendetta against her for no discernable reason had escalated once more. 

When Scarlett reached the clearing, Solas had flicked his wrist towards the fire pit, creating a small flame to keep them warm. The entire area had been snowed over since the last time they were there, but the snow glistened in the sun and the wind was light, making it slightly more visible than the main road to Haven. Bits of snow flurried between them and Scarlett could see tiny snowflakes falling on Solas’s body and face, melting at the contact as he stared at her, unrelenting. 

Scarlett took a deep breath, deciding to reason with him before things turned ugly, “Solas, will you please just tell me what I’ve done to upset you? I just don’t understand, we were fine in Val Royeaux and then I went to Vivienne’s party, and you…”

Scarlett trailed off, noticing her voice cracking at the end of her sentence. She hated how vulnerable she sounded, but the fact of the matter was that Solas made her vulnerable. Every part of her yearned for him, despite her trying so hard to deny it. His voice, his touch, his wisdom, his sense of humor, the way he teased her, the way he kissed her back - all of it was constantly repeated in her mind though she tried desperately to forget it, knowing it would only do her harm to reminisce. Every time she allowed herself to be vulnerable around him, he built a brick house around himself, simply reminding her that he would never feel the same way about her. 

Her eyes softened, falling to the snowy ground between them. She watched as their shadows, illuminated by the flames, danced across the ice and wondered if she could ever stop feeling the way she did about Solas. Who was she to him but a human nuisance and he but a merciless god? 

“It is of no significance.” Solas sneered at her with a biting tone, “However, your training or lack thereof is. Or are you so fixated on the affections of men that you’ve begun to neglect your duties? If so, I see no reason for us to continue our training.”

“Affections of men?” Scarlett repeated, disbelieving what she was hearing, “What are you talking about?”

In a flash, Solas stepped past the flames of the fire and stood face-to-face with the Seeress, causing her to gasp and step backward until her back hit a tree. She winced at the pain but it did not stop Solas from trapping her in place. Her staff was dropped in the snow and Scarlett felt her eyes widen in fear. 

“Do not pretend to know nothing of what I speak of.” His voice was low and dangerous and his eyes narrowed as he looked at her, examining every inch of her face. She could feel his hot breath on her skin as he hissed, “I could smell the obscene scent of it off of you.”

Her heart raced at their proximity, gasping when she felt Solas delve his face into the base of her neck, inhaling loudly against her skin. Her body turned to putty in his grasp as his free hand gripped her waist to hold her in place. She raised her free hand to his chest, ready to shove him off of her, but as she made contact with his solid body, feeling as his chest expanded with every breath he took, all she could do was stare at him in awe.

“I-I have no idea what you’re talking about, Solas.” Her voice trembled as she looked deep into his eyes, finding their familiar hazel color darkened to almost black. She’d never seen that happen before. He grinned madly in return, looking like a predator on the prowl.

“You’ve set a ward around yourself, Seeress.” He spoke low enough that it could barely be heard as a whisper, while his eyes lingered at her parted lips, “Are you afraid that I’ll attack you?”

Scarlett struggled to find her voice but when she did, she spoke in a hushed tone, keeping her eyes on his, “Is what you’re doing now not an attack?” 

Solas snickered then but ultimately decided to release his grip on her after recognizing the fear in her eyes, “I’ve no wish to harm you.”

She let out a deep sigh of relief when he stepped back, allowing her room to breathe. The space between them helped her clear her mind from the dizzying thoughts of Solas pressing himself so close against her, and she used this ammunition to send her hand reaching forward so she could mind blast him away from her. 

Solas must have expected her to retaliate; he dodged the attack just in time, using the momentary distraction of her confusion to sweep his staff under her feet so she fell flat on her butt in the snow. 

“Ow!” Scarlett winced, rubbing on her hip bone that fell onto a rock buried in the snow, “C’mon, that’s cheating.”

Solas scoffed at that, twirling his staff expertly in hand and placing it on his back, “Is attacking a man, unprovoked, that wishes you no harm not also cheating?”

“I wouldn’t say it was unprovoked,” Scarlett grumbled under her breath, using her hands to push herself back on her feet.

Solas quickly changed the subject when she grabbed ahold of her staff, eyes darkening once more as he brought the topic up again, “Answer me this. Will your plan of seducing men on behalf of the Inquisition become a problem, or shall we continue our training as usual?” 

Scarlett sputtered, eyes widening at his inquiry, “Seducing men? Are you crazy?”

Solas rolled her eyes at Scarlett, which was quite comical considering he only ever did that when he was truly annoyed, but the fact that he even made the suggestion that Scarlett was seducing anyone was utterly insane. Then, suddenly it clicked. She had given the Orlesian noble a kiss on the cheek, he was grabbing on her all night and clearly, Solas knew because he could ‘smell the scent’ of it on her, which she assumed was possible considering he was literally the Dread Wolf and no territorial wolf such as he would condone another man’s scent on her. As for his negative attitude towards seeing her and the Commander? Well, that was purely speculation and jealousy. It had to be.

“Do not play me for a fool, Scarlett,” He spoke curtly, though his tone was flat. The same fire in his eyes was gone, but he was still upset. Not that he’d ever give off that indication with his superiority complex, of course, but Scarlett knew him well enough to understand that there was a deeper reason behind this behavior - something he was suppressing that probably wasn’t about Scarlett’s behavior at all.

The use of her name surprised her, especially since he’d practically refused to call her anything other than her title when others were around. She missed the sound of it escaping his lips, even if it was just him throwing baseless accusations at her out of pure jealousy. 

“I get it now,” she replied as the corners of her mouth began to turn upwards with recognition, “you’re jealous.”

Solas sneered at her, “Don’t be ridiculous.” 

Feeling emboldened by the newfound discovery, Scarlett pressed forward, standing in front of him so they stood a foot away. The closeness, which didn’t seem to bother him before, clearly bothered him now as he crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked affronted by the accusation. 

“Is it? Because if you weren’t jealous, why would you have such a problem with me being around other men?” She pointed out, trying not to smile as his mask started to crack, “Or does the thought of me being close to anyone other than you really bother you that much?”

The snow flurried all around them as the wind began to pick up. The only stillness that existed in those woods was the energy lingering between the two of them, as they stared into each other’s eyes with an intensity that could stop even the most violent of storms. She could feel his aura creeping up against hers. Normally, she denied it, trying to keep the two separate knowing that his mana was much stronger than hers and could cause her own to flare up. This time, she didn’t. Her protection ward was weakened and had fallen. She could feel his magic pulsating against hers, creating that stillness and peace she only ever knew when she was at her most vulnerable around Solas - the times he would look at her with a softness she craved before he pushed her away. In those moments of stillness, Scarlett thought she could see the real Solas, the man behind the mask.

His guard weakened and for a split second, Scarlett could have sworn that she saw his facial expression change into something of sadness, but it was gone as soon as it came and he tried to step away from her when she noticed. 

Before he could pull away, she took his hand in her own, feeling his warmth overwhelm her, and whispered so that only he could hear, “You feel something for me, don’t you?”

Solas ripped his hand away from her grasp, “Stop.”

He turned and faced away from her, and through the sound of the wind howling around them, she could hear his sharp inhale. Scarlett reached out but hesitated to place her hand on his back, knowing he would react poorly. He was close enough to touch and she watched as he hung his head, in either shame or anger, knowing that she hit a nerve just then.

“Don’t deny it, Solas.” Scarlett called out, feeling the emotion inside of her well up, “Just the thought of another man touching me makes you feel sick to your stomach, doesn’t it?”

Solas turned abruptly, grabbing her outreached wrist and growling under his breath. His eyes turned black as he snarled, “I said stop it.”

Her eyes widened and her heartbeat quickened. She didn’t want to think that Solas would actually hurt her, but the way he growled at her made her fear that he might. She was frightened of him and for good reason. He was incredibly powerful, even in the weakened state that he was in now, and certainly more powerful than she was. With a single movement, he could tear her apart. Yet, she knew that someway, somehow he wanted her. His possessiveness, his jealousy, and anger - it all had to stem from somewhere. She just desperately hoped that she was wrong about him, that perhaps he could change if she showed him over time that he was not alone. Even so, the time and patience she had put in trying to get to know him had proven that, if anything, Solas was bent on manipulating her and not the other way around. 

“Why can’t you just admit it?” Her eyes stayed on his as she pleaded for answers, voice raising as his grip on her tightened.

“Because it is a lie!” He shouted, causing Scarlett to flinch, but she didn’t back down. 

“The only lie being told is the one you’re telling yourself!” Scarlett hissed back, trying desperately to yank her hand from his grasp, but to no avail. His grip tightened and squeezed until she began to feel an ache in her wrist. 

She pulled and thrashed against his grip, but soon enough his hold on her tightened and he was grabbing her by the hip and yanking her body against his to get her to stop struggling. The snowfall became heavy and the fire that burned was now long gone with the wind. Visibility was low and the wind caused her to lose sight of the path back to the village. She felt his body heating up as he shouted at her through the wind, with a wild look in his eyes.

“Do not pretend to know me or my desires,” Though his voice conveyed power, his eyes held hopelessness in them that read as utter powerlessness. Whatever it was that Solas was hiding within himself was tearing him apart and Scarlett could feel her heart aching in her chest as she witnessed the change within him. 

“Solas,” she spoke softly, allowing her body to relax in his clutches, “all I want is to know you.”

His eyes softened when he looked at her, scanning her eyes and mouth with earnestness. It would be so easy for Scarlett to press forward and meet his lips with hers once more. She feared rejection and she knew that Solas would reject her time and time again until he came to terms with it himself, but that was something she couldn’t force. Whatever he felt for her now was insignificant to the reality of the situation - she was a human and he was an elven god who planned on destroying this world as well as everyone in it, including her. If Lavellen wasn’t enough for him to want to change, she doubted she could ever compare. 

“I...can’t.” He mumbled, yet his body betrayed him as their faces gradually moved towards one another.

It was like a gravitational pull, Scarlett couldn’t help herself but allow it to sway her. Her body yearned for it, and her mind was too delayed to catch up. She felt his breath on her lips and fluttered her eyes closed, waiting for that sweet moment that his lips would press against hers. A moment passed and he released his grip on her, stepping away and leaving her waiting for nothing. 

She felt the tears begin to pool in her eyes. It just wasn’t fair, he couldn’t mistreat her for simply talking to other men and then reject her when she tried to reason with him or display her affections towards him. What is it that he wanted? She couldn’t tell anymore and frankly, she was tired of guessing and constantly getting it wrong.

“You can’t or you won’t? Just because I’m an ugly, stupid human doesn’t give you the right to treat me like this, Solas!” She spat at him bitterly, watching as his forlorn face changed to that of confusion.

“Is that what you think?” He smiled sadly at her, watching as she trembled where she stood. 

Her breath caught in her throat as he pushed back a single strand of hair from her eyes, caressing the side of her face ever so slightly with his index finger. The contact was enough to make Scarlett weak in the knees, watching with large, doting eyes as he whispered the words between them. 

“Ma ane ina’lan’ehn, I've'an'virelan.”

Without another word, he walked away and ventured deeper into the forest. Scarlett fought the urge to follow after him. She knew there was nothing more to be said. She made her feelings known and despite herself, she had to know what Solas meant when he said those words. She wanted it to be nothing, she wanted for everything she felt at that moment to wipe away the instant he left her in the freezing snow, but she knew that she couldn’t brush it off when he looked at her with such tenderness. It meant something. She just didn’t know what. 

Several moments passed before Scarlett realized he wasn’t coming back. She felt a single tear escape her but wiped it away harshly before taking a deep inhale and sitting on the floor. She steadied her breath and let her mind escape her, setting a ward around herself before meditating on the snowy ground. Within minutes, she opened her eyes in the Fade, recognizing the floating rocks and mountains around her. 

She yearned for something, specifically someone she’d met in the Fade before, but hadn’t spoken to since their first encounter. She shut her eyes tightly and willed for her to appear.

“You called, da’len?” The wispy voice called from behind her. 

Turning around abruptly, she was pleased to find Wisdom emitting a soft glow around her. It had been so long since she’d seen the spirit, a part of her couldn’t tell if it was real or an imagined experience. Seeing her here now only made sense that what Wisdom said to her on that first fateful night was true - they were destined to meet again. 

“Wisdom, I’m so glad to see you,” Scarlett nearly sobbed in relief, pulling the spirit into a tight hug, surprised to find Wisdom hugging her back just as tightly. 

“I told you we would meet again, did I not?” The spirit smiled at her, and through her translucent appearance, Scarlett could swear she saw the faint shape of elven ears attached to her head. 

“You did.” Scarlett felt her walls breaking down and the emotion pouring out of her, “I feel so lost, Wisdom. I don’t know what I’m doing here.”

“You’ve been sent here for a purpose, da’len,” Wisdom comforted her with her words, but hesitated as she continued, “but with that knowledge comes great responsibility to bear. But you are not alone, you have others who can protect you.”

“Like Solas?” She asked, tartly, “I doubt that.”

“Precisely like Solas,” Wisdom confirmed, letting her soft glow emulate the area and allowing Scarlett to calm herself before bursting into tears.

“He wants nothing more than to see the world burn,” She spat at the ground harshly, still feeling the anger coursing through her veins, “and to torture me.”

“He is the tortured one, da’len, condemned to roam this world a lone wolf, but every wolf needs a pack.” The spirit replied, “You may already share a soul with another, but your heart is shared with one like you, torn from your world into the next.”

Suddenly, Scarlett remembered Wisdom’s words when they first met. “We have seen another like you before.” While he slept for a thousand years, where else could he have gone but here? 

“I don’t understand,” Scarlett shook her head in confusion, “I’m from Earth, a world that is completely separate from here and he is from Elvhenan. We couldn’t possibly be the same.” 

“Perhaps your origin differs, but do you not share your heart with the People? The impoverished? The outcasts? Is that not why you are aiding the Inquisition?” Wisdom pointed out, watching as Scarlett sighed in response. 

Of course she did. The entire reason she went to graduate school was to help people, to help them overcome their hardships, their traumas - all of it. And of course, she wanted to help the people of Thedas, how could she not when she knew about their world as if it were her own? How terrible, dangerous, and wondrous it was, above all. 

She nodded, feeling her heartbeat even out as she felt the familiar thrum of magic seeping into her as Wisdom placed a hand upon her shoulder, “He seeks not to torture you. He seeks answers in you - he craves your strength.”

“What strength? I’ve barely any control over my magic,” She looked at the spirit incredulously. 

“Not your magic, but your spirit.” Wisdom smiled, “You carry the spirit of the People within you, da fenlin.”

A part of her couldn’t believe her words to be true, despite Wisdom telling her that it was. She wasn’t an elf, she wasn’t even a Thedosian human - she was a nobody, an anomaly. Yet she cared for him and she cared for his cause, despite his methods. 

“I just,” Scarlett paused, looking at the spirit with dejection in her eyes, “I just want to help him.”

“You cannot protect him from the knowledge that he did what he did, but you can allow him to protect you, and in turn, protect him from himself.” Wisdom’s words resonated, though she couldn’t deny that she had hoped for more.

The Fade began to change as the rocky terrain shook beneath Scarlett’s feet. She could see the mountains shifting and the floating rocks change shape, which meant that pretty soon, Wisdom would be gone again and Scarlett would be waking up in the forest. 

“One last thing.” Scarlett called out as Wisdom’s glow began to fade away with the changing environment, “What does ma ane ina’lan’ehn mean?” 

“You are beautiful,” Wisdom’s wispy voice echoed behind her as she faded away. 

As Scarlett opened her eyes to the snow-covered ground and the flames of the fire licking at her feet, she wondered if her heart ever felt as full as it did then. 

Chapter Text

Sleep was a comforting thing. Without plenty of rest, Scarlett had no idea how she’d get through her day-to-day. Between aiding Adan’s healers and constant council meetings, she was exhausted. Scarlett hardly had enough hours in the day to keep herself feeling energized, even when she spent most of her time in the Fade dreaming of her old life. As she slept, she reminisced about her loved ones, especially Sophie. A part of her couldn’t help but seek out her younger sister, searching in every far corner of the Fade, yet always returning empty-handed. Days had passed since arriving back in Haven and her conversation with John regarding Earthlings popping up in Thedas rattled her mind, but no sign of Sophie was found. As she awoke to the same familiar wooden cabin, the chill of wind slipping through the cracks of the wood and the sounds of the Templars outside her door, Scarlett would sigh dejectedly and stretch her legs as she did every morning. Whether Sophie was in Thedas or not, Scarlett knew she had to keep searching until it killed her.

One particular early morning, Scarlett found herself waking at the crack of dawn, disappointed by her futile search. She had spent the majority of the evening searching for any sign of Sophie, yet when she found nothing but wisps pretending to be her, she felt quite hopeless. As she made her rounds through the village, she was surprised to find Leliana wide-awake, conversing with one of her agents underneath the tent across the way from the Chantry. Her facial expression was dire - whatever news she had heard was alarming and Scarlett was determined to find out what it was. 

She approached the tent cautiously, knowing that deep down, Leliana still couldn’t tell if she was to be trusted or not. She’d seen the way the Spymaster examined her with suspicion when she thought no one was looking. During council meetings, a silent glare was all she needed to understand Leliana’s caution. She’d realized that this Leliana was different - she was not the wide-eyed, truehearted Chantry sister she’d come to know during her time in the Fifth Blight. This Leliana was forever shaped by the events she’d survived through and the once carefree bard was now cold-hearted and ruthless. Scarlett hoped to change that over time but knew that it wouldn’t be as simple as giving the Spymaster bits of advice here and there. No, this could take possibly years of intervention to aid her in the process, but Scarlett was willing and hoped the Herald would be also.

“-dead and now my agents are exposed. How could something like this happen?” Leliana paced around her tent, hardly noticing Scarlett's presence until the Seeress spoke up. 

“A word, Leliana?” She called out, leaning against the wooden pole that kept the tent standing. 

Leliana wordlessly sent her agent on their way, sighing as she recognized the mage’s presence, “Now isn’t the best time.”

Leliana’s eyes remained on the document in her hand. Through her stony expression, Scarlett could recognize the seething rage that caused her grip on it to tighten, “I may have information regarding Farrier’s death.”

The Spymaster’s eyes shot upwards at the Seeress instantly as she waited expectantly for her to continue, “What is it then?”

Scarlett softened her tone, hoping Leliana wouldn’t overreact at the news, “The golden dagger, the assassination attempt on the Herald, your agent’s death - it all points to the same place. Butler is a double agent.”

Her eyes lit up in recognition; she didn’t seem surprised by the new information. Instead, she looked rather disappointed to be correct. Her expression fell, yet her icy demeanor hadn’t changed. She stared at something in the distance, shaking her head minutely as she spoke aloud, “Of course. There were so many questions surrounding Farrier’s death. Did he really think we wouldn’t notice?”

Scarlett stayed silent in return, watching as Leliana’s disappointment turned expressionless - a blank canvas hiding the true emotion inside. She wore a mask just as well as Solas did. 

“Thank you for letting me know,” She sighed, “I will handle this.” 

“Wait,” Scarlett called out as Leliana began to walk away, “Don’t kill him.”

The Spymaster’s face crumpled in confusion, “He betrayed us. He murdered my agent.”

“We can’t turn to murder as our only option,” Scarlett pleaded with the Spymaster, “Use him, if you must. Imprison him and learn what he knows about our enemies, but don’t kill him.”

“Butler’s betrayal put our agents in danger. I condemn one man to save dozens! I might not like what I do, but it must be done. I cannot afford the luxury of ideals at a time like this.” Leliana waved off the notion, raising her voice in frustration as she paced around the tent. 

“Now is precisely the time for ideals.” Scarlett replied, echoing the words she’d spoken in another life, the words spoken by Ariana herself when she was just a puppet for Scarlett to play with.

The red-headed woman shifted her eyes away from the Seeress, sighing as she realized there was simply no getting around it, “You feel very strongly about this. Fine, I will have him apprehended. Now if you’re happy, I’ve more work to do.”

Scarlett felt herself smiling internally. She hoped that eventually, she could get through to the Spymaster, recognizing that lightness still within her. She recognized it at the mention of Farrier’s death, the way her expression changed ever so slightly. She just had to continue further. 

Some time had passed now and the sun was fully visible in the sky. Finishing her rounds of the village, she passed by the tavern to see Flissa waving over at her with a smile. Scarlett waved back in return, pleased to see that Flissa was no longer fainting in awe of her or the Herald. The wind that raged through the village in the early morning had calmed for now and she could see in that stillness the light within Solas’s cabin. Her heart pounded in her chest as her eyes drilled into the door. She hadn’t seen or spoken to him in days and their lessons had ceased in his absence. Everywhere she went, he avoided. Frankly, she was thankful for it. In that time, she’d been lucky enough to get to know some of her new companions, which had done wonders to take her mind off of him and his antics.

Since their last conversation, Ariana had started to prepare to leave for the Storm Coast upon meeting Krem in the village. Sadly, Scarlett had missed his presence as she was in the woods with Solas during that time. Nevertheless, she was excited to finally meet the Iron Bull and his Chargers, as she got to know the others stationed around Haven.

Sera was every bit as wild as Scarlett imagined her to be. She was a riot and Scarlett found that the young elf could hold her liquor with as much grace as Varric could, which doesn’t say much. At night, she would join the two in the tavern for supper, waiting upon Ariana and a few other stragglers, including Commander Cullen one evening. One mention of the Templar’s virtue was enough to make the curly-haired Commander blush like a bride, but Sera prodded him regardless. Still, her distaste for magic stayed the same and upon meeting Scarlett, Sera made it a point to avoid her until Scarlett forcibly started a conversation with the young elf. Upon actually getting to know one another and Sera realizing that Scarlett was actually quite playful at heart, she warmed up pretty quickly. 

Her strife with Vivienne remained the same. Scarlett tried to avoid the Chantry when she could, realizing that Vivienne’s distaste for untrained mages extended to her as well, despite her first impressions at her party. They rarely interacted with one another after Scarlett made a passing comment regarding the mage rebellion and abuse of power within the Templars. What more was there to say after that?

Blackwall was a gentleman, as gentlemanly as a gentleman could be. He was chivalrous, loyal, quite funny too - and that beard! Absolutely incredible. But he also avoided Scarlett, upon realizing who she was and what her gifts were. She couldn’t blame him for that. She knew she would react the same if she were a criminal on the run, pretending to be someone she’s not. Still, she appreciated his willingness to participate in conversation with her, regardless of all of that. She just made sure to never bring up the Wardens around him, recognizing his lies instantly and through her knowing gaze, he would turn away and change the subject entirely. She was kind enough to not say anything about it and he was friendly enough to not judge her for who she was - an abnormality that no one but the council seemed to trust. 

Things around Haven had started to change - a routine was being made and everyone had a part to play. Things had calmed down a bit as the Breach no longer posed an immediate threat to the public, but Scarlett knew better than to let her guard down. She knew the Herald had a choice to make and it needed to be made soon. She just hoped her magic was powerful enough to fight when Corypheus attacked, knowing that being stuck inside the Chantry while others died for her would be miserable and an absolute waste.

After walking through the village, she walked towards the stables to care for her horse when she heard footsteps behind her approaching. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a familiar puff of blond hair and blue eyes meeting hers as the intruder spoke aloud, “Hey Scar.”

John having been released from the Inquisition’s jail cells was a recent development. After Ariana had questioned him for a number of hours, she deemed him to be innocent of all charges. He was a victim as the refugees were, she told them. Torn from his home with no means to survive and forced into servitude by evil Tevinter magisters - it was quite an easy story for the council to gobble up. Secretly, Scarlett had approached Ariana afterwards, hoping the Herald would spill some of what they discussed. The elven mage just smiled and muttered something about it being a secret and to her dismay, Scarlett never learned the nature of their discussion. From the haunted look on John's face after his release, Scarlett presumed it was better left unsaid.

He wore Inquisition armor and she could tell by the awkwardness of his movements that he was unused to it. A condition of his release was that he serve the Inquisition under Commander Cullen. Scarlett would be lying to herself if she didn’t admit that she was interested in examining his progress. She wondered how well John would take to the ways of the sword and shield, knowing his career in finance rarely called for any movement away from his computer desk. Luckily for him, Cullen was an excellent teacher. 

“Hey John,” Scarlett muttered, still feeling weird having to greet him and pretend that they didn’t know each other when others were around.

It was still early enough for most of the village to be asleep, but it was at this time that Cullen’s men began their drills. On days like this, she would sit by the stables, feeding her Ferelden Forder apples and carrots while she watched Cullen and his soldiers train. It was of no surprise to her that John had approached her while the Commander was out of view. Every chance he could get, he tried speaking to Scarlett in passing, notably when others were not around. As much as she wanted to avoid his presence, she realized how much having someone from home living in Thedas meant to her - even if it was her dunce ex-boyfriend, of all people. At the very least, he could understand the mind-fuckery that came along with interdimensional traveling. 

“You look tired. Any luck finding Sophie?” He offered her a hand to stand to her feet as she knelt down to clean her horse’s hooves.

Her face and hands were covered in dirt as she wiped the sweat from her forehead, but nevertheless, she took his hand as a gesture of good faith, “Nothing yet. I can’t tell if I should be happy or scared.”

As she rose to her feet, her knees popped loudly, reminding Scarlett of the years beyond her age. She felt weary and would run out of steam soon if she didn’t take care of herself properly. John seemed to notice this as his expression softened, placing a delicate hand on her shoulder as he replied, “If she’s here, you’ll find her. But please, take care of yourself. You won’t do her any good if you die of exhaustion.” 

Scarlett moved his hand off of her, whipping her head to each side to make sure no one was in view, “Not here, where people can see us. I’ll be fine.”

John shook his head at her, “I still don’t get why you don’t just tell them the truth.”

Scarlett sighed, feeling her shoulders sink as she did so, “It’s complicated. You wouldn’t understand.”

“Try me.” He replied, offering her a crooked half-smile. 

Even if she wanted to tell him, what could she possibly say that would make him believe her? That she had begun to fall for an ancient elven god who wanted to bring their world to an end? That he had begun to feel something for her as well and that makes her dangerous in his eyes? Or that anyone who knew of his real identity would be immediately eliminated from the equation, regardless of feelings? It was all too fantastical and all too real at the same time. She was trapped in this labyrinth, forever fighting for the person she wanted him to be and forever fighting against the person he truly was deep down. Just thinking of the uncertainty that came along with Solas being in her life made her insides twist into knots. 

“I’m sorry. I can’t tell you.” She replied sullenly, which he immediately recognized. It was hard not to when he knew her so intimately well. 

“I get it, Scar, I do,” he whispered between them, backing her into a corner as he pressed forward, “but you shouldn’t carry this burden alone. I can see that it’s eating you up inside and I hate seeing you like this.”

“She has me, John.” Ariana’s voice, like a shrill ring, beckoned their attention and from the way he flinched at the noise, it made Scarlett wonder what exactly transpired between the two of them, “Run along back to the troops now, will you?”

Wordlessly, he scurried off without another glance or remark. Scarlett was impressed by her ability to command so well, though she wasn’t surprised in the slightest. She was born to lead this Inquisition, after all. The Herald stepped into view, running her fingers through her own horse’s mane - a Dalish All-Bred that Ariana took to immediately. She found it funny that her horse and Ariana’s preferred to stick together within the same space, despite them being two different breeds - not unlike their riders. 

“You didn’t have to scare him off, you know.” Scarlett snorted upon witnessing John struggle to jog back to the other trainees in his heavy armor. 

“Perhaps not, but it felt good regardless.” Ariana shrugged, tossing her horse a handful of berries.

A moment of silence ensued while the two women cared for their horses. In the distance, she could see Cullen coaching John how to properly hold a sword. It was a funny sight to see, especially considering how Cullen towered over the poor guy. It’s not like John was short - he was surely under six feet but still tall compared to Scarlett, yet Cullen was still at least a foot taller. She smirked when John dropped his sword, causing an irritated Cullen to facepalm.

“I’m leaving for the Storm Coast tomorrow.” Ariana finally spoke up while Scarlett brushed her horse’s body. 

“To meet the Chargers?” Scarlett asked, despite already knowing the answer. 

“Yes, I’ve decided to take Blackwall, Sera, and Vivienne with me.” Her tone faltered at the end of her sentence and through her hesitation, Scarlett could sense Ariana’s eyes shifting to hers nervously. 

“So you’re leaving me here with Solas?” Scarlett raised a brow at her, already knowing that this could not end well for either party. 

Ariana sighed, taking a seat on the stool next to her horse. She raised her eyes to meet Scarlett’s, giving her a look only a mother could give when scolding a child, “You need to work out your issues with Solas. I’ve had it with the sulking and hopeless pining from the both of you. Just talk to him!”

Scarlett fought the urge to grunt in protest but still rolled her eyes, “Talk to him then, not me. He’s the one who threw himself at me then disappeared inside his cabin for days on end.”

“I already have,” her eyes narrowed at the Seeress, leaning her back against the wall of the stable, “and now I’m talking to you. If you don’t continue your training with Solas, I’ll have no choice but to throw you in the dungeon with a Templar stationed outside of your cell at all times.”

Scarlett’s eyes widened at the threat, “You don’t mean that.”

“Oh, but I do.” Ariana stood abruptly, dusting herself off before sauntering off. 

Just before she exited from view, she popped her head out from behind the exit and pointed accusingly at Scarlett with squinted eyes, “Talk to him!”

For such a petite, sweet-looking elf, Ariana was quite scary when she wanted to be. Even so, Scarlett‘s face fell into a scowl as she watched the Herald finally exit the stable and walk through the main gates of the village. Truthfully, she didn’t know how to feel. She knew that a part of her melancholy mood stemmed from her last interaction with Solas, and since his absence, she’s never felt more alone. Not being able to find Sophie in the Fade was just icing on the cake. Her thoughts raced as she contemplated Ariana’s words.

She cannot be serious. Throw me into the dungeons? ME?! After everything that I’ve done for the Inquisition? 

But...maybe she has a point. I really should speak to Solas. 

No, absolutely not. That man’s criminally insane! 

But he’s still my teacher and I still haven’t mastered control over my magic yet…

Ugh, fine. 

After several minutes fighting against herself, Scarlett felt every nerve of her body tensing up, refusing to move from that spot. A deeper part of her knew that she needed to speak with him eventually. They couldn’t go on like this - avoiding each other and discontinuing their lessons just because of a falling-out. It wasn’t fair for the rest of the Inquisition to be put in danger simply because Scarlett was angry with him. She sighed, rubbing her tired face before her legs betrayed her, and started walking towards Solas’s cabin. Her boots crunched in the snow the entire walk until they stopped in front of Solas’s door. The light within was still flickering its shadows against the inner walls, but as she raised her hand to knock, she hesitated. 

What if he doesn’t want to see me? What if he hates me? What if…?

Scarlett swallowed her fears, knocking sharply on the door before she heard something stirring inside. Her heart slammed against her chest as her lips parted in anticipation to see the bald-headed elf standing before her. After a moment or two, the door swung open, revealing his chiseled cheekbones and piercing gaze. His expression was calm, though she noticed the way his mouth was downturned into something resembling unhappiness. He looked as regretful as Scarlett felt and she wondered if he was as affected as she was by each other's absence. 

“Hi,” she felt herself say, though she couldn’t recall when the noise escaped her mouth.

“Hello,” he replied, taking in her disheveled appearance. 

She looked down, suddenly realizing she was covered in dirt - mostly from spending so much of her morning in the stables tending to her horse. She felt slightly embarrassed by her appearance until the corners of Solas’s mouth turned upwards ever so slightly into a timid smile, “Would you like to come in?”

Scarlett felt herself mirroring this action and nodded, dusting herself off before stepping inside. She’d only been in his cabin once before, he rarely allowed others into his personal space. She was surprised to see so many books stacked upon one another like small towers, and freshly picked herbs from the forest littering his alchemy table. She hadn’t realized he had such an affinity toward alchemy and wondered if she could learn a thing or two from him about making potions. So far, the only thing she’s learned to make from Adan were elfroot potions. As soon as she took in his stiff posture, she shook the idea out of her mind - first, they needed to talk.

“I just wanted to-”

“I suppose you’re here about-” 

The two spoke over one another, pausing briefly before Scarlett shifted her eyes away from his alchemy supplies and back to Solas’s curious stare. It seemed they both had things they wanted to say to one another, but the awkwardness of the situation was off-putting. How do you continue a working relationship with someone who despises you?

“Go ahead,” She muttered, keeping a considerable distance from him. Even so, she could still feel his aura edging closer to hers, letting that familiar tingling sensation enthrall her once again. The feeling was comforting to her, familiar in a way that reminded her of their softer moments. 

Solas looked away briefly, staring at something outside of the window, until he cleared his throat and began to speak, “I suppose you’ve spoken to the Herald.”

Scarlett nodded, avoiding eye contact as his eyes shifted back over to her. She twirled strands of her hair in her fingers while she stared at a leaf that the wind had blown inside his cabin, finding it far more interesting than the intense gaze Solas was giving her.

“I realize now that my absence was short-sighted. I apologize. We will continue our lessons as usual, starting this evening,” His tone was even, though she could hear the underlying rumble beneath his words. Had she not spent so much time with Solas before, it might have gone unnoticed. Clearly, he felt some particular way over what happened. Perhaps sorrow, or even grief? Yet, he still hadn’t apologized for it. 

“That’s what you’re sorry for? Skipping lessons?” She looked up at him then, catching him by surprise as she met his gaze and returned it with a steeliness she didn’t know she had in her. 

“That is not all,” he continued, his eyes never leaving hers, “I’m sorry for my actions towards you. I’m sorry for my behavior and my cruel words. I have no excuse, but I assure you, Scarlett, that it was never my intention to hurt you.” 

Her heartbeat was so loud, she thought for sure he would hear it as she parted her lips, inhaling deeply as he said the words she dreamt about hearing. She thought it would make her feel better to hear them, to know that he regretted what he did. Yet, after he said them she realized something; Where does this leave them now, that all was said and done? Would they ever return to their normal routine, or would they forever feel this awkward silence between them? Pure friction with no force. 

“Did you mean it?” She asked, eyes brimming with tears though she blinked them away before they could come to life, “What you said before you left?”

She remembered the way his lips spelled out the words ma ane ina’lan’ehn, knowing in her heart what they meant now and how much it pained him to speak it into existence. His eyes held a sorrowful look behind them, a look that could so easily be confused with shame. Scarlett realized then that Wisdom was right. He really was the tortured one.

“Yes,” he replied, this time with no hesitation as he scanned her face. Even covered in dirt and sweat, he looked at her like she was utterly magnificent and he did not deserve it, not one bit. 

Scarlett let out a deep breath that she didn't realize she was holding in. Her heart, though beating profusely, calmed a bit now that she had her answer. 

“I shouldn’t have run off,” Solas replied, stepping closer until they stood a foot away from one another, but still kept his arms stiffly to his side, “but to be truthful, I was ashamed.”

Searching within herself, she tried to dig out her feelings and decipher how she felt now that she knew the reason for his absence being nothing other than shame and embarrassment. She realized that she felt sorry for him. He roamed this world alone, with no one to blame but himself for his being there - a lost wolf without a pack, and even now, he rejected the kindness of another and turned on them when they tried to get too close. It wasn’t pride that kept everyone away, she realized. He was afraid of losing them too.

“Because you were jealous,” she replied, with a hand on her hip and her eyebrows raised, “and too stubborn to admit it.” 

His body tensed at the word ‘jealous’, and she watched how his jaw muscles clenched tightly when it was brought up again. He really seemed to hate that word. Nonetheless, he sighed and admitted some portion of the truth, “Perhaps my judgment was clouded.” 

Scarlett rolled her eyes, “Perhaps? Come on, Solas.” 

Solas’s lips tightened as his arms crossed over his body, “I do not deny it.”

While that was true, he didn’t completely admit to it either. Scarlett realized that getting him to admit his wrongdoings would be like pulling out teeth. Regardless, she was satisfied by his answer, knowing it was better than nothing. 

She shrugged, feeling the anxiety leave her body now that she’s gotten used to his presence again, “So long as we can move past it. I do hope your trust issues get better, Solas.”

The words cut into him deeply, but he blinked and nodded at her like he hadn’t a care in the world, so long as he forgave her. She looked into his eyes, watching as they shifted ever so slightly away from hers, “You have my word it will never happen again.”

Somehow, she doubted that. Without saying goodbye, Scarlett sauntered out of Solas’s cabin, taking a deep inhale of the cold, biting air. It was a nice change from the stuffiness inside - threatening to consume her with the overwhelming scent of his magic in the air. She hoped now that she could aim towards moving on and moving past her fixation on him. If only she knew how far deep she already was, perhaps it would have made things easier. But nothing could ever come easy to a girl fated to love a god.

Chapter Text

“Wait, I’m confused. He’s an immortal being that drinks blood to survive, and yet she’s in love with him?” Ariana curled her feet underneath her lap as she sat crisscrossed on Scarlett’s couch. 

Scarlett had made popcorn for the two of them as they sat and watched Twilight, one of Scarlett’s guilty pleasure movies. She had introduced Ariana to the idea of motion pictures recently and already, Ariana was hooked and demanded that Scarlett show her all the movies she could possibly remember scene-by-scene. Luckily for Ariana, Scarlett had an incredible memory when it came to movies she absolutely adored. 

She was confused by the Lord of the Rings race dynamics and didn’t understand Star Wars in the slightest, but she seemed to enjoy Twilight, despite having Scarlett pause it every few seconds so she could explain what a car or a cell phone was.

“Yes, it’s a love story. He’s a bloodthirsty vampire and she’s a normal human girl.” Scarlett chuckled at Ariana’s bewildered expression.

“Your world is confusing,” She shook her head at the Seeress, “why would any human fall in love with such a monster?”

Scarlett explained, all the while gushing over Edward, “Well, the point is that he’s not a monster. He has a good heart and he protects her throughout the entire series.” 

“Series?” Ariana’s eyes widened, “you mean to tell me there’s more than one, what did you call it - movie?”

Scarlett nodded enthusiastically, “Yes, there’s five.” 

Ariana watched in awe as the vampire Edward came on screen - specifically the famous scene where Bella confronts him as a vampire in the woods. 

“Well, he is quite handsome, isn’t he?” She cocked her head at the screen, admiring Edward’s chiseled features with doting eyes. From a distance, he almost looked like John with brown hair.

“You can say that again,” Scarlett muttered, eyes glued to the screen intently as she shoveled another handful of popcorn into her mouth.

A moment passed and Ariana began drilling the Seeress with more questions. This was a frequent occurrence and so she had taken the time to pause the movie once again to explain more about the human world she originated from. Despite the high volume of questions, Scarlett found her childlike curiosity adorable and it felt nice to share a piece of her world with Ariana, especially after she had already known so much about Ariana’s world before ever stepping foot in it.

After her questions were answered, the two finished the movie in silence before the Herald’s shape began to fade and the sun began to peak over the clouds on Scarlett’s balcony. She had manipulated the Fade so that the night would pass in her apartment as it did in Thedas so they could keep track of the time spent there. It was a lucky thing she did too, otherwise, they would have spent all night and morning in the Fade.

“Shit,” the elf cursed, “someone at the camp is waking me up.”

“Safe travels, Ariana,” Scarlett waved goodbye to her, but she was gone within seconds and Scarlett was alone in her studio once again. 

She sighed, taking one last glance at her apartment before closing her eyes and opening them back up in her wooden cabin. It had been three days now since the Herald left for the Storm Coast and Scarlett felt utterly restless, but at least she had Ariana to keep her company while in the Fade. In the waking world, however, Scarlett found herself feeling a bit lonely with her only company being grumpy Solas and Varric who kept her company during the evenings. Still, it didn’t feel quite the same eating without Ariana there to crack jokes between the three of them. Cassandra was always too busy to spend time with her, and Cullen had his hands full training John and the rest of the trainees.

As her elven mentor promised, she and Solas continued their studies despite there being a certain tension between them now that Solas’s true colors had been shown. She didn’t trust him, couldn’t trust him, yet each day as she met him in the surrounding forest of the village to play with fire and magic, Scarlett couldn’t help but feel a bit excited at the prospect of them being alone together once again. She hated herself for feeling it, trying to suppress it as deeply as she could, but there was no denying the magnetic connection between them. Even a soft smile or smirk, a half-laugh or an eyeroll was enough to make her heart do cartwheels in her chest. She knew he could feel it too - why else would he have gone to such lengths to avoid her? But there was nothing to be done about it and that was the problem.

John had started to follow her around Haven like a lost puppy any time he was not training, despite Scarlett yelling at him to leave her alone and to not draw attention at least a dozen times. Already, she could feel the curious stares from Cullen every time the imbecile mentioned Scarlett - which unfortunately was a lot. One evening at the tavern with Varric and Cullen, the Commander begrudgingly admitted that he believed the new recruit to have a bit of a crush on the Seeress. Varric laughed at that and recited the Tale of the Warden - a Dalish elf who fell in love with Zevran, the assassin sent to kill her. Scarlett rolled her eyes and shrugged it off but knew that if it were to ever get out that she and John had been romantically involved at one point, it certainly wouldn’t bode over well. 

Thoughts of John brought her back to the present as she laid in her cotton-lined bed when a sharp knock on the door forced her to unenthusiastically get up and answer it. On the other side of it was the blonde devil himself, with a steaming mug in his hand. 

“Coffee?” He asked with a wide smile on his face. 

It took all the willpower in the world for Scarlett to not slam the door in his face. Instead, she rolled her eyes and allowed him to enter, knowing it was far too early for the recruits to be up yet or for Solas to bother her about meeting for lessons. Otherwise, she never would have taken the chance.

She tugged on her sleepshirt, hoping to cover her unshaven legs, but to her dismay, the shirt was barely long enough to cover her upper thighs. She doubted John would care - it was nothing he hadn’t seen already, yet having her ex-boyfriend fully dressed in armor while she was practically naked in her room was a bit off-putting.

“Where the hell did you find coffee?” Scarlett glanced at the armor-clad man’s ceramic mug as he sat on the edge of her bed. 

He handed her the mug and sure enough, it even smelled like coffee too. Her stomach growled and her mouth watered. She had bought a large sack of Nevarran coffee beans from Val Royeaux upon her last visit but she’d been so insanely busy since then that she hadn’t had the time to properly brew herself a cup. 

“I just found a sack of beans in the storerooms underneath the Chantry. You won’t believe the amount of junk they keep down there!” He chuckled to himself, taking out a particularly large sack of gold coins from his belt pouch. 

“You little thief,” her eyes narrowed into slits as she hissed at him, “those were mine! And who’s gold is that that you’ve stolen?” 

John rolled his eyes, leaning back on his elbows, “Relax, I doubt they’ll miss it much considering that they’re dead.”

Scarlett, mid-sip of her coffee, nearly spit it out upon hearing his words, “Please tell me you didn’t kill anybody.”

John’s eyes widened at the accusation and his face crumpled in mock-hurt, “Oh come on, you don’t really think I’m capable of that, do you?”

At her lack of an answer and her cold stare, John burst into laughter. He was, of course, sent to kill her after all. Luckily for her, he was a rather shoddy assassin who could hardly wield a blade without falling to the side.

“I found it off a dead body in the dungeons, jeez. It was bad enough I had to smell that corpse while I was trapped down there, but I had no idea the dude was loaded!” He cackled to himself, tossing the heavy bag of coins in the air. 

With faster reflexes than John anticipated, Scarlett grabbed the pouch mid-air and snatched it away from him, “Don’t you know that it's rude to loot corpses?”

“Is it?” John’s brows furrowed, though his clever smile was unwavering, “I’ve seen plenty of people here do it.”

Fair point. She shrugged, tossing the pouch back to John and noting in the back of her mind that she too has looted corpses while living in Thedas so she really wasn’t one to judge. Regardless, she hated doing it, particularly when the corpses were a bit...squishier than most.

“Just don’t get caught going back there again. Leliana will hang you by your toes and strip the skin off your back.” She muttered, taking another sip of that deliciously rich coffee. God, how she missed the taste of it. 

John shuddered where he sat, “Yeah, that Spymaster creeps me out.”

Scarlett smirked, “She should.” 

Carrying the coffee mug, she exited from view, walking towards the bathing room to change into regular clothes. She placed the cup on the stool beside the basket, throwing her sleep shirt on the floor, and rummaged through her basket of clean clothes that she’d just washed to find something suitable for the day ahead. The broken mirror still stood beside her, as she no longer knew what to do with it. The loose shards, of course, were tossed out, but the empty frame still hung on the wall, taunting her. It pained her to look at it and remember the events that happened here, but throwing it away would be even more painful. Its absence would only further serve the reminder that she had changed - irrevocably so. Every moment she spent in the bathing room, she loathed looking at it, and instead focused on digging through her freshly cleaned sheets and clothes as a distraction.

To her dismay, she could hear John’s footsteps from behind her. Covering her naked body with a crumpled bed sheet, she yelled at him to go away. 

“Hey, I’m changing in here!” She threw her sleep shirt at him, disappointed when he caught it in his hands. 

“So?” He grinned at her, dropping the shirt to the ground and walking closer, “I’ve seen you naked plenty of times.”

Scarlett screeched at him, ready to throw a fireball at his head when she noticed his cheeky facial expression drop within an instant. Wordlessly, he rushed to her side and crumpled his face in genuine concern, “What happened to you?” 

She looked down to where his eyes were fixated and she realized. Her scars - he had not seen them. Her anger dissolved as he reached his fingers towards her fleshy skin. She flinched away, not wanting him to see the brutality of it. Her left side was marred with claw marks from the Pride demon. Her collarbone and right hip were scarred from the brute force and nearly inescapable grip of her attempted rapist. Even so, her emotional scars cut deeper. Much, much deeper.

“I said go away, John.” Her eyes darkened as she slapped his hand away when he tried to reach for her scars once more. 

“If someone did this to you...” he trailed off, looking at her body and shaking his head with sympathy and anger from where she stood, “I have some scars too.”

His tone was soft, almost reminiscent of the gentle kindness he had shown her a lifetime ago when they were lovers. To her surprise, he turned around to remove his armor and lift his tunic so she could see the lashings on his back from weeks, maybe months of torture. She gasped when she saw them. They were horrific, still red in some places and all over his back. She could only imagine what that must have been like - tortured for simply showing up at the wrong place at the wrong time with no knowledge whatsoever as to where he was or why he was there.

She gripped onto the bed sheet covering her body tightly with one hand, while the other instinctively reached out, but hesitated to touch his roughened skin. Her hand hung in mid-air until she noticed him pull his tunic down and turn around, causing her to abruptly move her hand to grip the bedsheet even tighter. A light pink blush flooded her cheeks. He hardly seemed to notice.

They stood in silence for a moment, sharing a mournful glance before Scarlett awkwardly coughed and asked, “Can I change now, please?”

“Oh,” John’s eyes wandered down Scarlett’s half-covered body in a curious sort of way, turning around again to allow her some amount of privacy, “go ahead.”

Realizing he wasn’t going to leave the room, she rolled her eyes but proceeded to drop the sheet and change into some comfortable clothes. When she was finally dressed, she chugged the last of the coffee and waltzed out of the room, with John trailing behind her. 

“You really can’t be following me around everywhere, John. It draws too much attention,” Scarlett pointed out to John, who was now leaning his back against the wall with his arms crossed. 

She grabbed her supplies - some elfroot potions she’d created at Adan’s apothecary, a small pouch of gold for food, and her staff now strapped to her back, to prepare for the events of the day. 

John shrugged, “What else am I to do? You seem to know everything there is to know about this world and I know nothing.”

Another fair point, Scarlett thought to herself. She could see why it would be substantially harder for John to acclimate to the world of Thedas than it was for Scarlett, considering her knowledge and gifts. John had neither magic nor previous knowledge of the world and it was easy for her to forget sometimes how new he was to everything. Even so, he had been there for just as long as she had and had already picked up on some things. Apparently, while imprisoned in Alexius’s jail cells, he was at least given the kindness of reading a book or two while chained up.

“I told you I would help you get accustomed to being here, but that doesn’t mean you can stop by unannounced. People will talk,” Scarlett pointed out, exiting the cabin first to make sure the coast was clear for John to exit after her. 

After looking both ways obnoxiously and giving John the all-clear signal, he followed closely after her as she made her way up the stairs towards the Chantry. 

“So?” John snickered, “Let them. They’ll talk regardless.”

A group of Chantry sisters walked past them, flickering wandering eyes at the pair as they walked rather closely together - another rumor mill was bound to happen now. Scarlett shrugged her head down and walked faster, hoping that John wouldn’t try to follow too closely after her, but he, of course, didn’t seem to pick up on that and continued to trail behind her.

She hissed under her breath, “What about ‘don’t blow my cover’ do you not understand?” 

John snickered at that. With the Chantry now in view, they paused briefly when they saw the Commander exiting the Chantry as Scarlett made her way towards it. Her eyes widened, but she did her best to avoid Cullen’s gaze until John decided to ruin it for her and call out to him. 

“Morning, Commander!” He shouted, waving at Cullen like an imbecile. 

Scarlett tried to strategically shuffle out of view before Cullen noticed, but unfortunately, it was too late. She nearly facepalmed at the idiocy of the man standing next to her, wanting to seriously strangle him when the Commander shared an uneasy glance between the two of them. 

“Recruit,” He acknowledged rather distastefully, changing to a much warmer expression when glancing over at Scarlett, “Good morning, Seeress.”

“Good morning, Commander,” She smiled back at him, happy to see him mirror the action. 

“I must say, I’m a bit surprised to see you out with your attempted murderer this morning,” Cullen let out a nervous chuckle, eyeing John very carefully. 

“Yes, well,” Scarlett cleared her throat, glancing back at John's annoying, smug face, “I’ve decided to let bygones be bygones. He actually came by this morning to apologize to me personally.”

Both advisors turned to look at John, who seemed to get the cue that it was now his turn to speak on the subject, “What can I say? I’ve had a change of heart. Besides, who could assassinate a beauty like the Seeress of Andraste?” 

Silently, Scarlett wiggled her fingers behind her back in John's direction, creating a magical thumping sensation on the back of his head, making him cough mid-sentence to cover it. The Commander didn’t seem to notice but he was certainly unimpressed by his words. 

“Actually, what I meant to say was that I think the Seeress is a wonderful woman and I’m pleased that she and the Herald have so graciously allowed me the chance to redeem myself to you all. I’m proud to fight under the Inquisition’s banner.” He corrected himself, rather monotonously as if he was reading off of a script. Scarlett was sure Ariana practiced this with him at least once before. 

Cullen furrowed his brows at the man, likely thinking him to be odd, but seemed to make no clear connection, “Right...well, if you have a moment, Seeress, I’d like to discuss some matters with you.”

“Of course,” Scarlett nodded, turning her head back to John, “I thank you for the escort, recruit. I shall leave you to your duties.”

Trailing behind Cullen while he opened the Chantry doors, Scarlett threw a deadly look at John, who grinned like a madman in return. He would be the death of her, of that she was certain. Following the Commander inside, she was surprised to see so many sick and injured refugees inside. Mother Giselle and other healers attended to them, but there were dozens and Scarlett felt a pang in her chest at the sight. After we talk, I need to help these people. I’ll talk to Mother Giselle and see what she needs. 

“What were you hoping to speak with me about, Commander?” Scarlett asked upon entering the war room. 

The Commander slid a report across the table in her direction, “I just received this report a little over an hour ago. Some soldiers of ours are missing somewhere in Southern Ferelden.”

Ah, yes. The Fallow Mire - one of her least favorite regions of Thedas. It wasn’t enough that corpses roamed the area, but demons ran rampant there too. She hoped to wait a long while before having to rescue the soldiers, but luck was not on her side this time. She shuddered at the thought of having to explore that wet, miserable land when the Herald came back from the Storm Coast. 

“Shouldn’t we discuss this with the rest of the council? Or wait until Ariana returns?” Scarlett raised a brow at the Commander, who seemed to pay no mind to the question. 

“Yes, and we shall. But first, I hoped to gain some insight from you,” He replied, taking a moment to run his fingers through his hair, looking as exhausted as Scarlett felt on the inside, “given your...abilities.”

Frankly, Scarlett wasn’t surprised that he was just a tad curious, if not slightly uncomfortable with the idea. It was no secret that her lack of abilities in controlling her magic, and the unstable nature of it made the Templars of the Inquisition a bit concerned. Cullen was nicer about it than most, but since Aldrich, the Templar soldier that had attacked her, went ‘missing’, distrust between the mages and Templars under their leadership had become a bit tense. Every once in a while, she would catch a nasty glance from a soldier when they thought she wasn't looking, despite being revered by the general public. It was no secret she was an untrained mage, at least not in Haven, where the villagers and refugees would witness her training lessons with Solas. Being a mage, she was hypersensitive to their energy and felt their displeasure towards her as a physical thing, rather than a presumptuous feeling. Scarlett hoped that by recruiting either the Templars or the mages that it would get better. Sadly, the truth of it all was that there was simply no telling what would happen now that everything had been flipped around and fiction had become reality. Still, she hoped. 

“Well, I’m afraid I can’t tell you much in fear of changing anything too drastically. You’ll need to send some scouts to survey the area.” Scarlett replied, leaning her hands on the war table as she glanced at the uncharted wilds south of Redcliffe and Lothering, “What I can tell you is that it is dangerous. I believe there's a plague spreading and many rifts in the area.” 

“Wonderful,” The Commander muttered under his breath, shaking his head at the floor, “Tell me this, Seeress. Does it ever get easier?”

At her lack of a response, the Commander sighed and looked sullenly at something interesting off in the distance. She gave him a pitiful smile but found she couldn’t lie to him. It wouldn’t be fair to give him or any of the others sugar-coated omissions of truth when she knew the real outcome of this mess - the reality that Corypheus was the least of their problems. In time, they would come to realize this, but they would be ready. They had to be, if Scarlett was there beside them.

Leaning her body across the table, Scarlett placed a delicate hand on top of the Commander’s, forcing him to look up and meet her gaze with surprise, “For what it’s worth, Cullen, I’ve seen the Inquisition do good, real good for the world. It was never going to be easy, being the saviors of the day.”

“I...suppose you’re right,” Cullen faltered slightly as his eyes lingered down to their touching hands before decidedly pulling away after a moment, “I must admit that the challenges that lay before us seem impossible. I have every faith in you and the Herald, but at times-”

“I understand,” She interrupted him, not needing him to say anymore. She, of all people, knew how impossible it all seemed and how easy it was to lose faith in their cause when everything seemed to be too much to handle, “and I will do everything in my power to see that we succeed, and hopefully stay alive in the process.”

Cullen smiled at her then, knowing she was truthful by the tone of her voice and the genuine look of hope in her eyes. She took that moment to look at him then and examine his stubbled cheeks - the 5 o’clock shadow starting to appear, the deep worry lines etched into his face giving him the appearance of a much older man and his tired brown eyes. Despite the bags under them from sleeplessness, she saw a lightness in them - a softness that she’s only ever seen through a screen before but it was palpable now as they stood across from one another. Shyly, he glanced away when he caught her staring. She blushed slightly, trying to play it off by staring at the wall behind him.

“Are you sleeping well, Commander? How have those potions worked for you?” She changed the subject, suddenly realizing the awkwardness between them now that they were alone. They seldom were without the company of their fellow advisors, and when they weren't, neither one of them knew what to say.

He looked at her sheepishly, “In truth, I haven’t used them yet. But I thank you again for your generosity. It really wasn’t necessary.”

She could tell that he hadn’t used them yet by how tired he seemed. She asked Adan a few days prior to show her how to make potions for headaches and insomnia, using the ingredients from the Elfroot potions and adding some restorative agents. It took her a while before she finally got the concoction right, with Adan yelling at her to not make a mess every time she used his alchemy table. Secretly, she knew he loved it when he asked her more questions about alchemy, giving him a break from playing mother hen for a while, though he would never admit it. 

“Maybe not, but I wanted to help,” Scarlett replied with a soft smile, though she was interrupted by a knock on the door. 

The door swung open not a moment later, revealing a stony-faced Solas who seemed rather impatient, but most would not be able to tell by his polite tone, “My apologies. Have I interrupted something?”

The Commander shook his head while collecting the report placed on the table, “Not at all. We will continue our discussion on this matter when the Herald returns.”

Scarlett nodded and watched as the Commander exited the room. She hoped she hadn’t made him uncomfortable upon realizing that she was coming on a bit strong. Cullen was modest, kind, and a bit inexperienced in understanding the intricacies of interpersonal relationships. He needed a friend, one that understood his pain, and who could possibly understand it better than Scarlett? Still, she could see why he was hesitant to accept her help after having been through so much, in addition to his growing distrust towards mages. At least, she hoped he could trust her as she trusted him. 

Her gaze brought her back to Solas, who stared at her with an indecipherable look. He stood tall and lean, standing over Scarlett by a few inches, but his stance did not intimidate her. Not anymore, at least. 

“Shall we?” He asked, gesturing towards the exit. Right, time for lessons.

Scarlett rolled her eyes but proceeded to follow him towards the forest. Another day, another man causing her a headache.

Chapter Text

He had never met someone as infuriating and as fascinating as the human mage with self-proclaimed visions of the future. Given Scarlett’s predictions of the sudden appearance of assassins in the Frostbacks and the Templars at Val Royeaux, however, he believed her gifts to be true, despite how absurd it seemed. Her appearance and timing were certainly convenient, though any prior knowledge regarding her past was unknown to even the Spymaster of the Inquisition. Regardless, Solas pried despite knowing they would never betray her trust if Ariana had anything to say about it. Still, he could not lie or deny that her abilities worried him. If she were to master control over these visions, she would surely be one step ahead of him and prove to be a formidable foe, if it came to that. He sincerely hoped it wouldn’t, if only he knew of her true intentions. She was more than a simple mage, but a paradox. Her goals were unknown to him and frankly, everything about her remained a mystery.

He found himself thinking of Scarlett often, when thoughts of Corypheus and his orb echoed in his mind. He’d hardly expected the Herald to come out of this alive, let alone Scarlett. The Herald had no memories of what she saw in the Fade and apparently, neither did the Seeress, yet somehow he had a feeling she was lying about that too. There had been times when he caught her off guard - pointing out little inconsistencies in her story, and she would do as she did best. She guarded herself fiercely, even the spirits of the Fade made it nearly impossible to reach her while he searched for answers - revering her in such a way that he’d never seen before. The Fallen One, they called her. Even Wisdom, his long-time friend, refused to utter a word about the mysterious woman. The only times he had ever been able to find her in the Fade was when she searched for him and allowed him to enter her dreams. It was remarkable that she had already mastered such a complex skill, despite knowing very little about magic. He had seen her manipulate the Fade in mere seconds and witnessed her turning a Desire demon back to a spirit of Purpose. It was almost unheard of. 

There was a softness within her - one that Solas recognized and one that died within him many years ago. She cared for the people of the Inquisition, she cared for the Herald and her advisors, she cared for the People. How someone like her could exist in such a cruel and empty world perplexed him. He wondered just how close he would have to get before her walls eventually crumbled down and learned the truth of her origin. Doing so would take time. She was intelligent and incredibly perceptive. She looked at him, not with respect, but in fear as if she already knew his true identity. But then at times, she would say something or look at him as though she pitied him. If the latter were true, he would have to find some way to remove her in the event that she saw something in the future that she shouldn’t have - it was simply too big of a risk to have someone with such powers scheming to undermine his work. Yet, somehow, he believed that she also cared for him, despite his suspicions and shortcomings. Despite himself, he felt a connection to her as well. He valued their time together, yet the anger and self-hatred boiling inside of him made it impossible to allow himself any comfort - even one as simple as this.

His thoughts brought him back to the present while he watched her carefully as she sat across from him, meditating on the icy ground of the forest floor. The flames of the fire between them had dulled to the point that only sparks remained, and through the streams of smoke he could make out the furrowed brows and look of concern on her face, despite her eyes being closed. Little flakes of snow fell upon her cheekbones and melted at the contact. He watched carefully as she instinctively gnawed on her bottom lip - now a swollen red. 

“Try to relax,” He spoke quietly and evenly, as not to disturb her meditation while reaching his arm out towards the firepit. 

Beating him to it, she raised her palm over the wood and the crackling fire turned ablaze, all the while keeping her eyes tightly shut. The heat was felt between their bodies once more. He blinked in astonishment, feeling the corners of his mouth widen ever so slightly. She continued to surprise him. 

She sighed as she hung her head, eventually looking up at him once her eyes were opened, “I’m sorry, I’m just not very focused today.”

“Is there something on your mind?” He asked and took in her worried expression, though he doubted she would willingly open up to him. 

“Since we left the Hinterlands and Val Royeaux, the number of refugees here has doubled,” Scarlett muttered, twirling strands of her hair nervously as she stared into the flames, “and I worry we don’t have the supplies to heal everyone or keep them fed.”

He made note of the way she tugged at her hair anxiously, knowing it to be a subconscious habit of hers when something bothered her. When they spent time meditating, she liked to let her hair down. Her soft brown waves curled just below her shoulders and flowed in the wind. She hated leaving it down while they sparred and hated having hair in her face while horseback riding. Still, he always preferred it like this - natural and beautiful. She showed her true self then. 

He nodded in response, not surprised by such a compassionate answer. “Yes, it is a predicament we should have expected. The Herald seems optimistic that upon her return and with the aid of the mages or templars, the influx of supplies will accompany them along the journey to Haven.”

Scarlett shook her head, and immediately her tone darkened, “Yes, but neither of you have seen what I’ve seen.”

“And what have you seen, da’len?” He leaned closer, watching her expression carefully. 

She sighed but said nothing, “I can’t say.” 

He expected as much, feeling the frustration building up inside of him. He yearned to know the truth of her powers and to know the extent of just how far in the future she could see. Logically, of course, he understood her reasoning for not telling him nor anyone about the future unless it was immediate. It was dangerous to expose the secrets of time to those who would seek to change it - leaving the Inquisition vulnerable to an unpredictable fate. If she were to lose her advantage, they would all be doomed, regardless of where her allegiances lied. 

He said nothing while garnering enough evidence to prove that he was correct. She worried not about who they would recruit, but something else entirely. Why worry about supplies unless she expected a great change to occur? Perhaps she was anticipating the worst?

“You cannot save everyone.” He replied, watching as her head raised up to meet his gaze, “Though you may try, certain fates are unavoidable.” 

“I’m aware of that, Solas,” Her tone was stern, but judging from the way her eyes glowered back down to her feet, Solas began to understand there was more that she would not say, “but I must still try, if I’m to help the Inquisition survive.”

He understood now. “You expect retaliation.” 

Her eyes shot up to his, narrowing as he made the connection, “Solas, stop trying to pry. If I could tell you, you know that I would in a heartbeat.” 

“Would you?” He cocked his head at her, standing now to approach her.

She stood anxiously and backed away slowly as he made his way towards her. He made her nervous. It was undeniable. Still, he understood the reasons why. He was there that fateful day when he heard her call. He felt her screams echo in his bones and before he had the chance to think it through, he ran to her. What he found was a bloody massacre and her there, cowering and sobbing in fear. For a moment, he shut his eyes tightly at the memory. He didn’t like to think about it. His thoughts that day were dark indeed. 

“Yes, I would. If I knew I could trust you to keep it a secret,” She looked up and down at him cautiously, “but I can’t, not now at least.”

“You cannot trust me?” He asked, smirking down at her from where she stood so close to him. 

Despite himself, he felt as her aura thrummed with magic at the increasingly close contact with his own and fought to not let himself get lost in the sensation of it. It was inescapable - a presence that felt like no other. It was as intoxicating as it was unusual, much like the woman herself. She felt the pull taunting her as well, judging by the way her eyes lingered down his body to his lips and eventually, to his eyes. 

“It’s not that, I…” she trailed off when he stepped forward, causing her to momentarily lose her train of thought when his earthy scent filled her nostrils, “I just can’t tell you.” 

A moment passed and her hardened mask plastered back onto her face. Any sway he may have held over her was gone now as she stared at him coldly. He relented and stepped away. Her stubbornness was a problem, but he too was stubborn. If he were to find answers, approaching her now would be pointless. He would just have to wait for the right moment.

“Come, I will teach you glyphs in the Fade.” He said, placing his pointer and middle finger onto her forehead. 

They spent hours in the Fade until Solas crammed every little bit of information he could into the Seeress’s mind. She struggled with the memorization of the different glyphs but excelled in the creation of them - not uncommon for a beginner mage. When they opened their eyes in the forest, the sun had dimmed and dusk had approached. He bid her adieu after watching her eyes glaze over and hearing her stomach growl. She had learned enough for the day and it was time for Solas to do some searching of his own. 

He watched out of the corner of his eye as she entered the tavern with a bright smile on her face as she greeted Varric. Solas felt a sharp pang of envy at the sight - not because of her affections towards the dwarven man, but because of how happy she was to see him. She had only been there a few months and in those moments that she spent in the tavern with Varric or the Commander, he witnessed a different side of her leap out. Her smile was wide and her eyes were bright. She threw her head back in laughter and pierced the hearts of all those around her. He couldn’t remember if she’d ever looked at him in such a way. Most days, when they met for training, she avoided his eye contact or stared at him with a curiosity that surpassed his own. He supposed that was his own fault for overstepping his boundaries.

He couldn't deny himself the pleasure of holding her in his arms, even for just a moment. But it was a moment of selfishness and that’s all it ever could be. Around her, he felt a spark of life.  In his weakness, he allowed himself to feel it again. The memory of their lips colliding, of his hands in her flowing hair and her hips pulled against his made him remember what it felt like to want, to wish, and to hope. It took every bit of strength he had to walk away, despite her trying so desperately to let that beast out. He couldn't let it happen and in turn, left her disappointed. Even if it was for nothing, he couldn’t lie to her. He hated to admit it, but he had started to care for her. Even so, his anger swallowed everything in its path. Whatever small amount of light she had transferred to him was diminished when he reminded himself of who he was and the path he was now forced to take. Now, his only hope was that she would not get in his way. He wouldn’t enjoy having to kill his prideful student. Not when her powers could still become of use to him.

He made his way to the forest as he did so often, leaving the sound of the village behind. Across from the frozen lake was a variety of rocky caverns and forest clearings where he could go to sleep. He dreamt there and into the depths of the Fade, where he could continue his search. It took not a moment for him to lie asleep on his simple bedroll atop the jagged floor, deep inside a cave beneath the mountains with the sound of the wind howling outside of it. Opening his eyes, he looked down to see his elven body transformed into a beastly figure as he stood on top of the same mountain in the Fade. 

He growled under his breath when the shape of a spirit approached him from behind. One of his many eyes spotted the movement and he immediately recognized it.

“Have you lost your way again, Fen’Harel?” The spirit approached the beast, unafraid of its beady eyes staring through its own ghostly shape, “I can help you find your purpose, as she helped me.”

He struggled to speak in this form, growling out the words as if he’s had a bad cold, “She is why I am here.”

Purpose stood tall and proud then, blocking the line of sight from behind her. Out of the corner of his many eyes, he could see a pathway along the mountainside and on the other side of it was her haven - a small flower garden. Why did it look so familiar?

“You cannot stay in this form for long, wolf.” The spirit smirked as she looked up at him, “You know that.”

He knew all too well. He swiftly changed the subject as he croaked out the words, “I have been searching for you. Why have you avoided me?”

The spirit smiled at him, emitting a soft glow around its spectral shape as it paced around the wolf, “You seek answers I cannot give.”

Below them, they could feel the crumbling mountains tremble but both he and the spirit hardly moved a muscle, “Just tell me the truth. What is her origin?” 

“She is the Fallen One-”

“Yes, I know that!” The beast growled, feeling the anger growing inside of him. Soon Solas would lose the ability to speak if he didn’t calm himself. Then, he would become mindless - blind to the world and everyone in it with nothing to hold him back from his inner anguish. 

The spirit said nothing but walked closer to him, despite the latter becoming slowly consumed by his inner beast, “She can help you too.”

“I do not need her help,” He snarled, feeling as his claws started to protract. 

“That is where you are wrong, old wolf.” Purpose shook her head at him, disapprovingly. Abruptly, the spirit appeared just behind him, forcing the wolf to crane his head around, “If answers are what you seek, find her in the garden. She will show you your true purpose as she did with me.” 

Turning back to the guarded pathway, he realized that Purpose had moved out of the way to allow him to finally enter. Something about the familiarity of it all was astonishing to him; he felt as though he’d walked this path many times before. Nevertheless, the Fade was as volatile as it was enchanting. As he crawled his way up the mountainside, the sides of the mountain began to crumble and the pathway became distant and eventually disappeared altogether, with the garden shielded from view. The very nature of the Fade kept him out and protected her secrets as though she were a part of the Fade herself. He let out a pained howl as he lost his footing, feeling his body flailing through the air until he woke up with a gasp and an ache in his chest. 

He sat up, staring into the palms of his hands and his lack of claws to remind himself of who he was - not Fen’Harel, but Solas. Prideful, pitiful Solas. The sounds of the wind and the fire crackling by his feet comforted him, despite feeling disappointed by his futile search. Still, he was too stubborn to give up. Eventually, he would find out the Seeress’s secrets, even if it meant altering the course of history. It wouldn’t be the first time he did so out of selfish gain and certainly wouldn't be the last. 

Chapter Text

The days were long and hard and the nights weren’t much better. With an influx of refugees arriving in Haven since the Herald’s departure to the Storm Coast, time and space became a precious commodity. The healer’s tents became overcrowded to the point in which healers were designated their own tent of sick or injured folk divided by how severe their injuries were. The mages always got the more severe cases for obvious reasons, while the Chantry sisters managed everyone else. Scarlett theorized it was partly due to the fear of taking up too much time from those who needed the help the most. Haven groaned under the weight of it all and the Herald’s absence was felt deeply. The trip was only supposed to last for a few days, or so Ariana had told Scarlett in the Fade. Soon enough, days turned into weeks, and not knowing what was to come next made Scarlett as restless as ever. She regretted thinking about how Haven would function after recruiting the Templars or mages if it was barely functioning now.

The wind howled behind her as her boots crunched in the snow, leaving a trail behind her as she walked towards the healers’ tents. It had snowed a few inches overnight, making the frosted path even more difficult to walk through than usual. Despite the chill breeze, the sun was shining brightly behind her and warmed her insides as she prepared herself for some truly gruesome sights. Pushing through the flap of the tent, she looked down at the work she had before her - at least a dozen cots full of sick and dying men left barely enough space for her to walk around. The air was heavy with the sickly sweet scent of decay. She exhaled sharply as she kneeled beside an injured soldier. His bloodied bandages had soaked through the night, though he still slept soundly thanks to that sleep potion Adan had taught her. She winced as she lifted the bandages, seeing a brown-clearish liquid seeping through layers of the fabric. 

“Looks like an infection,” she muttered to herself, placing her hand on his wound and closing her eyes. 

Still new to her magic, her healing abilities weren’t nearly as impressive as Solas’s who could close any wound in a matter of seconds. More complicated cuts and injuries that showed signs of infection were much more difficult to close and heal, as the wound first needed to be purified of any bacteria lest the wound opened up again or turned into sepsis. Given her knowledge in some modern medicine (thank you graduate school), she kept a bottle of alcohol beside her to clean the wounds before using magic to pinpoint how severe the damage was and purifying the wound with her healing light. 

A moment passed before she opened her eyes again and got to work. Not more than twenty minutes later, she was pleased that the wound was now a medium-sized scar on the soldier’s leg. Her magic was growing stronger, thanks to training with Solas again every day; She even surprised herself sometimes. Moving on to the next soldier, she didn’t hear footsteps behind her until the flaps of the tent were lifted open and the blinding light from the outside caused her to shield her eyes away from the visitor.

“Seeress.”

Scarlett felt the hair on the back of her neck stand as she heard her title escaping his familiar lips. 

“Can I help you, Solas?” She asked, slightly annoyed that he would pester her during this time of the day, knowing fully well that she dedicated her afternoons to helping the healers.

Craning her head around, she noticed his expression was rather tense. He stood tall and fair, watching carefully as she applied pressure on the next soldier’s wounds. They had met in the morning to train as they did every morning, but given her other duties, they barely spoke throughout the rest of the day. She wasn’t necessarily surprised to see him, but the way his brows furrowed together and his jaw tightened, she knew something was up.

“There’s a rather large Qunari asking for you by the stable.” He replied while his eyes scanned over her handiwork. 

She immediately stood up from the cot she kneeled next to, eyes brightened by the news, “The Bull’s Chargers are here already? Does that mean the Herald is back?” 

She thought they’d be on the road for at least a few more days, but given how the days seemed to mesh together in her mind, she wouldn’t be surprised if she misremembered when Ariana told her they would be back. 

“I believe so,” he replied, “though I have yet to greet the Herald myself.”

Scarlett sighed, shaking her head at the floor slightly at the notion. Ariana really knows how to pick the most inconvenient times. “Well, you’ll have to tell him that I’m busy. I still have to tend to the rest of the refugees and I can’t imagine I’ll be done before sundown.”

A warm hand delicately placed on her shoulder caused her breath to halter. For no more than a moment, she let herself relax into his touch, feeling an ache between her shoulder blades that she didn’t even know she had finally be released. But the moment did not last forever and evidently, she was forced to withdraw from his touch, knowing it to be nothing more than a tactic to get her attention, though she always secretly hoped it could be more.

“You should rest,” He spoke softly between the two of them, despite there being no other conscious people within earshot, “I’ll tend to them. I would not want you to overwork yourself.”

“I’ll rest when I’m dead.” She shrugged his hand off, causing him to snicker.

“Must you always be this difficult?” 

She shrugged and smiled coyly at him, “I guess it's just in my nature.”

He chuckled under his breath, looking down at her tenderly, “Of that, I have no doubt.”

“Fine, I’ll take a break.” She sighed, grabbing her belongings. As she leaned over Solas to get to her staff, she felt his eyes lingering on the lower half of her body. Most days, she would have chided him or made some remark about her eyes not being on her ass. With how insane the past few days had been between training and helping the healers, she simply didn’t have the energy to do so. Besides, she would be lying if she said she didn’t like the attention from him, as minute as it was. 

“Until tomorrow, Seeress.” The words echoed behind her as she exited the tent, welcomed by the sound of commotion coming from the Chantry. 

“-enough. We must make haste.” Cullen’s voice rose above the others and Scarlett’s curiosity peaked. Curving around the path towards the Chantry and past the rest of the tents, she saw a small crowd surrounding the Herald, mostly women and children. Cullen stood by her side, moving the crowd away from the Herald, but given the big smile on her face as she knelt beside a young elven boy with a hand-carved wooden toy in hand, she didn’t seem to mind. He graciously handed her the toy, either as a sign of appreciation or a welcome back gift. She’d never seen Ariana so happy to receive such a useless little trinket before. 

As Scarlett walked towards them, Ariana turned abruptly to stare into the Seeress’s eyes, as if on cue. She beamed at the Seeress, wider than Scarlett thought possible. Pushing past the crowd, she felt Ariana rush into her arms with such force, it nearly knocked them both into the snow. 

The girls giggled happily as they embraced, with Scarlett staggering a bit as she struggled to find her footing once again, “I’m so happy you’re back, Ari.”

“Me too.” She sighed, resting her chin on the Seeress’s shoulder, “You have no idea how close I was to wringing Sera’s neck for pestering Vivienne.”

“I can only imagine,” Scarlett chuckled, releasing her grip on the Herald and taking a good look at her after so many weeks apart. 

Her eyes were tired but bright and her long platinum hair hung in a loose bun at the nape of her neck. Though they had met in the Fade most nights to explore Scarlett's life on Earth, it had been quite a while since they’d seen one another in person. With the Herald constantly moving around from place to place and Scarlett remaining back in Haven to train and care for the refugees, they’d hardly gotten the chance to actually spend time together since they arrived back from Val Royeaux. She hoped the moment would last before Ariana was whisked away again, but downtime was rarely given to those actively trying to save the world. 

“I’d hate to interrupt this touching moment,” the Commander butted in not a moment later with a stony expression on his face, “but you are both needed in the war room.”

“But the Iron Bull-” Scarlett started, suddenly remembering that he had asked for her by name. 

“Will have to wait,” Cullen stated matter-of-factly before marching into the Chantry.

Someone’s in a mood, Scarlett thought to herself. Without another word, the pair of mages shrugged at one another and followed behind the Commander, past the doors of the Chantry and into the war room. Breathing in the lingering scent of some flowery perfume, Scarlett turned to see Josephine enter shortly after them, greeting the Herald with a warm smile. Shortly after, Leliana and Cassandra made their entrance, sharing greetings with the rest of the council. 

“Scout Harding sent word ahead of your encounter with the Blades of Hessarian,” Leliana opened the meeting by first addressing the Herald, “I trust that you handled them?”

Ariana nodded, “Yes, I challenged their leader and defeated him in combat. The Blades of Hessarian now back the Inquisition.”

The Commander nodded once, pleased by the news, “Hopefully, they will prove useful enough. Now, what's this about the Iron Bull and his Chargers?”

Ariana chuckled under her breath, “Yes, they’re quite the mercenary group. I met with The Iron Bull and he made a compelling case for hiring his company. I believe he’s already handled payment with you, Josephine?”

The Ambassador nodded, “Yes, it is handled. He is quite the character.”

Leliana smirked, “He made his appearance known immediately. He also announced to us that he was Ben-Hassrath, which I was surprised that he admitted so openly.”

Cassandra and Cullen turned to Scarlett then, with Cassandra’s skepticism oozing out of her words, “Do you see this as a problem, Seeress? Is he trustworthy?”

Scarlett nodded almost immediately, “Yes, he’s being truthful. So long as we give him basic reports, nothing that will compromise our position, of course, he will share with us Ben-Hassrath reports that might be of interest to us.”

“Well then,” Cullen replied, making eye contact with Ariana, “it seems your trip to the Storm Coast was a success, Herald.”

Ariana took a sharp inhale, “Yes, but now we’ve another important matter to discuss.”

Scarlett immediately knew what she was referring to. “So you’ve made your decision then?”

The Herald nodded and the rest of the council listened carefully as she began to speak. It was long-awaited, almost too long. But a decision had to be made quickly and Scarlett was anxious to get started, lest more people fell under the influence of Corypheus and all hope would be lost. 

“I say we meet with Grand Enchanter Fiona in Redcliffe. Until we hear what she has to say, I don’t believe I could possibly make a choice between recruiting the mages or the Templars.” 

A moment of silence ensued before Cassandra spoke up next, “If that is what you wish, Herald.”

The rest of the council members shared glances with one another before turning to Ariana. 

“We will support your decision, Herald.” Josephine smiled warmly at the elven mage.

Leliana shared a similar glance with the Herald while Cullen stared icily at the map, saying nothing. Clearly, something was on his mind, but Scarlett knew better than to push him when he was in this kind of mood. It must be the headaches, she thought to herself. Even so, there was something off about him today. He had a faraway look in his eyes, a hint of sadness Scarlett couldn’t pinpoint. 

One by one, the council members exited the war room after discussing everything on today’s agenda, leaving the pair of mages to chat while walking through the Chantry. 

“Yet another trip to the Hinterlands,” Scarlett groaned, “how exciting.”

Ariana rolled her eyes, chuckling at Scarlett’s pained expression, “You don’t have to come with us if you’d prefer to stay in Haven.” 

“I think I’ll go insane if I stay in this village a moment longer. But it’s up to you, you call the shots around here, remember?” Scarlett winked at the Herald, earning her a playful jab in the ribs from her companion.

“Whatever,” the Herald replied, exiting the Chantry with Scarlett trailing behind her, “I’ll meet you and Varric for supper at The Singing Maiden. Give my regards to Iron Bull!”

Scarlett watched as she trekked through the snow and back to her cabin. She steadied her breath a moment before making her way past the front gates and towards the stables. Immediately, she saw the Qunari’s horns sticking out obnoxiously from where he stood, towering over a rather short human with cropped brown hair. 

The human was the first to acknowledge her presence, “Well you’re not the Herald.”

Krem’s voice was even lovelier in person and already, Scarlett could see why he was one of her favorite characters. A spray of freckles on his nose, a sharp chin, pronounced cheekbones and full lips lifted into a pleasant but minute smile made Scarlett’s heart leap in her chest. 

“No, but you may call me Scarlett.” She smiled warmly back at him before her attention was fixated on the giant next to him, “I heard the Iron Bull wanted to meet me.”

Her eyes widened when she got a good look at him, causing him to chuckle under his breath. He stood at least seven feet tall with a huge bared chest, marred with scars and that famous eye patch over his devilish eye, while his free one looked bemusedly at the starstruck mage standing before him. Despite his freakishly inhuman appearance, as this was the first Qunari she’d ever seen, she was struck by how handsome his face was. He had some stubble in place of a full-grown beard, and a smirk plastered on his lips, almost as if he knew she was rather intimidated by his appearance. 

“So you’re the one with visions of the future?” His voice was deep and low, much like the voice actor Freddie Prinze Jr. himself, except slightly accented from his Par Vollen origins, “You’re nothing like the Qunari are painting you out to be.”

Scarlett snapped out of her trance as soon as she heard his comment, “They’ve heard of me? Already?”

The Iron Bull chuckled, “And they’ve taken an interest in you. They say you’re a dangerous, haggard old woman with mind-bending powers, and all that magical crap.” 

Scarlett guffawed at that, “If only that were the case. That would make me far more capable than I am.” 

“Oh, I’m sure you're plenty capable,” He purred at her, taking in her appearance with one long gaze up and down her body, “which is why I wanted to meet you personally. I’m the Iron Bull, the leader of the Bull’s Chargers, and this is my lieutenant Cremisius Aclassi.”

Scarlett fought hard not to roll her eyes. She knew he was flattering her to simply gain a bit of information from her. She could recognize that same inquisitive glance in the eyes of every new person she met and given Iron Bull’s background, she knew he was better at it than most. How much did she know? How far in the future could she see? Could she see their futures as well? Any sane person would want to know and she was sure Iron Bull was no different in this manner. 

“A pleasure.” She replied, cocking an eyebrow at the Qunari, “Well now that you’ve met me, I’m sure you’ll inform your superiors that I’m much better looking in person, won’t you?”

He threw his head back and laughed heartily at that, “So the Herald informed you I’m Ben-Hassrath then?”

She shrugged, “She didn’t have to.” 

“You’re an interesting one,” Iron Bull smirked at her with a glint of satisfaction in his eye, “I’m sure we’ll get along just fine.”

She certainly hoped so, but she was no idiot and knew she’d have to keep on her toes around him. Clearly, she piqued his interest, which couldn’t be good for someone desperately trying to keep a low profile. His Ben-Hassrath background could spell trouble for her if he decided to do a bit of digging into her past. Still, she knew his primary concern was neither herself nor Ariana, but the Breach. A hint of green flashing in the sky reminded her that the dreadful thing was soon to be closed for good. 

“I’d be interested to learn more about your company, if you have a free moment this evening.” She offered, hoping Krem and the other Chargers would join in as well, “We usually meet at the Singing Maiden for supper and drinks.”

“If you’ve got a tavern, we’ll be there,” Krem joked as the Iron Bull nodded in agreement. 

“Till next time, Scarlett.” He waved one single salute as she turned and walked back towards the steps of the village. 

As she passed through the gates, she could see the Commander training with John and the rest of the troops out of the corner of her eye. Normally, she’d stop and watch for a bit before turning in for the night, but the sun still shone in the sky as a reminder that she still had more work to do and not a moment to waste. Dusting herself off, she took one last look at the Breach before making her way back to the healer’s tents with a million questions and her recent encounter burning through her mind.

Chapter Text

“So there I was, naked as the day I was born and covered head to toe in demon ichor…” 

Scarlett could hear the crowd erupt into a roar of laughter as Varric continued his tale. She’d have laughed too if she hadn’t already heard this one before. Ariana and Sera, sitting side-by-side, seemed quite taken by the story as they stared at the dwarven man with wide eyes and eager grins, anxious to hear more. Scarlett walked over to the bar, taking a long swig from the tankard to her right - not fully knowing whose drink it was as she tasted the bitterness of the dark ale. Definitely not my drink, she decided, but continued to drink the rest of it until every last drop went down her throat before grabbing a second tankard. 

A moment later, the door swung open again, bringing in the cold from the outside and sending a chill right down Scarlett’s spine. The tavern quieted as the Iron Bull and a few of his Chargers entered the establishment. Every pair of eyes except for Scarlett’s was now on the towering Qunari, whose horns just barely missed the top of the door. He entered with a wide smirk and crossed arms - it seemed the expression never left his face. The tavern quickly resumed their activities as Varric continued telling his tale, while some of the Inquisition soldiers chatting among themselves looked nervously as Iron Bull pulled up a chair next to the Seeress. On the other side of her, Krem and Dalish ordered a round of drinks from Flissa, who seemed rather starstruck by the Qunari as well, but kept her comments to herself, for once.

“So this is The Singing Maiden? Not bad,” he commented, craning his head around to take a glance around the room, seemingly impressed. 

“It’s not much, but it’s what we’ve got. Flissa takes care of all of us here,” Scarlett replied, motioning over to the woman pouring drinks for them. 

“It beats drinking on the road, that’s for damn sure,” Krem chuckled, passing a number of drinks between the group of them. Behind him, Dalish and a few other stragglers whom Scarlett assumed to be a part of their company found a table to sit by, leaving the three of them to chat at the bar. 

Scarlett took another long swig, pleased to find that it was mead this time, rather than that bitter ale. She could hold her liquor either way, but she’d be lying if she said she didn’t have a sweet tooth. 

“You’ve quite the reputation for a mercenary company. Tell me more about them,” Scarlett requested, despite knowing a decent amount of information from previous experiences playing with Iron Bull. Still, it would be nice to hear it from the man himself. 

Iron Bull smiled, his one eye gleaming with pride, “What would you like to know?”

Scarlett opened her mouth to speak, only to be interrupted by a gentle hand placed on Scarlett’s shoulder. She didn’t need to turn around to know it was Ariana approaching from behind. Turning around briefly, she saw Varric and Sera bantering over something ridiculous from the hand gestures the latter was making. Scarlett rolled her eyes at the sight.

“I’m pleased you could make it, Bull,” Ariana smiled at the Qunari, “and good to see you again, Krem. I take it you had a relatively smooth journey to Haven?”

“We ran into a couple of bandits on the road, but nothing we couldn’t handle,” Bull replied, voice getting lower as he continued, “Those rifts are a real problem though. Hope you’re taking care of them soon.”

Ariana’s face faltered for a moment - her usual grin waning at the mention of it, “Yes, we plan to approach the mages soon to gain assistance in closing the Breach. Once it’s closed, we don’t know how it will affect the other rifts. Our local Fade expert, Solas, believes that some rifts may disappear altogether, while some may still require closing, depending on their proximity to the Breach.” 

At the mention of Solas’s name, Scarlett’s face fell and she took another long chug of her drink until the tankard was empty. She promised herself she wouldn’t be burdened by the thoughts of the men in her life today, whether it was sullen Cullen, surly Solas, or jerk John, as she nicknamed the trio. Today, she would spend the evening relaxing and chatting with the new members of the Inquisition and not feeling sorry for herself. Nope, not today. 

“Seems you’ve got it all figured out then,” Bull commented before chugging his drink like it was water, “Want another round?”

Ariana looked flabbergasted at the man’s insane tolerance, while Scarlett hid the urge to giggle at her expression, “Yes, please! Take a seat, Ari.”

The Herald complied, pulling up a seat beside the Seeress, “I must warn you, I don’t really drink much.”

Krem laughed at that, “Hanging around us, you will.”

Iron Bull joined in, voice echoing through the tavern, “Come on, it’ll be fun. It’s a celebration! The Chargers just got hired by the Inquisition and you two look like you could use a break from all this Breach talk.”

The Herald and Seeress shared a glance before shrugging it off. Who could argue with that? Another round of drinks was poured out before them, and a third, until the lot of them had spent the last hour laughing over tales and stories of a humorous nature, bringing in a crowd of onlookers from the tavern to join in. Varric and Sera joined in the conversation as well, motioning the group over until they took over a large part of the tavern. Soon, their bellies were warm and full of mead, making Scarlett feel a bit light-headed and giddy from the alcohol. She missed nights like this - she hoped once the Breach was closed, more nights like this would happen. Until of course, Haven was destroyed and countless people died in the struggle. The smile was wiped from her face quickly at the intrusive thought as Sera questioned Bull about the women of his race, causing the Herald to turn beet red and Varric to laugh at her innocence. 

“- terrifying. But they teach you everything you need to know.” Bull answered the elven girl’s question while finishing his third or fourth drink. 

Sera shook her head, pressing him further, “No, I mean, are they like you? All big and…”

She trailed off, making some noise between a moan and a shiver, causing Bull to snicker, “Oh, shit, yeah.”

A wide smile emerged on Sera’s face as she began to giggle uncontrollably, “Wow.”

Varric facepalmed, causing Ariana to nearly choke on her drink in laughter. Scarlett stayed silent, feeling the giddiness in her slowly start to seep out until her mind went blank. Her breath shortened and her fingers began to turn numb. She could recognize the signs now, but this one was different, lasting longer and causing her body to shake uncontrollably until her eyes rolled into the back of her head. She watched as the images barraged her mind.

A woman in chains was crying, hair matted and wearing torn clothing beside a group of a dozen others like her - all wearing suspiciously modern clothing almost reminiscent of what was worn on Earth, but they had not likely been cleaned in months - they were hardly more than rags hanging off of their frail bodies. The cell they were held in was far below the surface, underground in some fortress. The Templar banner hung in the hallway, taunting them with every gust of wind passing through. Her sobs ceased as two Templars entered the room. The rest of the prisoners behind her cowered in fear at the noise of their in-synced marches. Leading them was none other than the Lord Seeker, wielding a haughty gaze, pointed specifically at the woman. 

He kneeled down beside her, fingers tightened around the iron bars of the cell, “Now that you’ve gone a few days without food, I hope you’ll be more cooperative.”

The woman’s face hardened and the sounds of a child whimpering behind her caused the Lord Seeker to scoff at the noise, “I would hate to cause you and the others...unduly harm. Unless of course, you can explain your connection to this supposed Seeress of Andraste.”

She stared at him, unwilling to give him the satisfaction. A moment passed and it was clear the woman would not speak in reply. This seemed to infuriate the Lord Seeker as he barked at the two Templars stationed behind them, “Bring me the lyrium! If I can’t make you talk, I know what will.”

Scarlett came to, gasping for air as she gripped onto the wooden table for support. She hadn’t realized she was crying until her vision returned to normal and hot, fat tears streamed down her face and onto the floor. 

Ariana and Varric were at her side in a second, while Sera and some others looked utterly horrified at the scene. Iron Bull just stared in fascination as she came to, taking long, deep gulps of his drink while she focused on her breathing to calm herself down. 

“What is it? What did you see?” Ariana asked, gripping onto her and patting her hair to calm her down. She always knew how to make her feel better by doing this - a method Scarlett used to do for Sophie whenever she had nightmares. 

Sophie...no it can’t be her. I...I didn’t get a good look at the woman’s face. But it can’t be, it's impossible! How could he have found other people from Earth already? Unless, of course, this hasn’t happened yet...

It took her a moment to adjust to the present before realizing what a stir she’d caused. The tavern, once full of music and laughter, was now dead silent and the patrons watched in horror as the Seeress came to, “I-I’m sorry, I just need some air.” 

Standing up abruptly, tripping over her own feet as she passed through the door, she realized she was a lot tipsier than she anticipated. The cool air from the outside helped and she prayed to whatever god was listening above that what she saw wasn’t real, just another variation of the future that wasn’t meant to be. A sick feeling in the pit of her stomach begged to differ. Even still, her visions were often unreliable. Sometimes, they never happened at all, only serving as a reminder of what could be. The first vision she ever had was of a crowd attacking her with Chancellor Roderick leading them, and that had yet to come true. In fact, she doubted it would ever happen since her reputation around the village was relatively positive after she turned to healing the wounded. Even the Templars who were wary of her being untrained seemed to regard her more fairly than before. Despite all that, some of her visions were extremely accurate, down to the most microscopic detail, such as John hiding in the bushes as an assassin, waiting for the right moment to pounce. 

Perhaps I can use this to my advantage somehow...if the Templars had gotten a hold of some Earthlings this quickly, they would have to know about their origins or how they came to arrive in Thedas to some degree. Not to mention the unlikelihood of having rounded up a large group of them without knowing exactly how to track them down, which even Scarlett hadn’t the slightest clue how to do yet and she was one of them. On the other hand, if they did manage to hunt them down, they must have had orders to do so from Corypheus, who had to know that they were there. She thought back to John and his story of being held by the Venatori. If the Venatori knew John was not of this world...yet she remembered once again that Alexius and his cultists did not believe his tales of arriving from another world through a rift, torturing him until he fabricated something to appease them. He failed to convince them because of his lack of knowledge, keeping him imprisoned for longer. He told her they promised him safe passage back to where he came from, but that could've been nothing more than an empty promise, knowing they’d likely kill him either way. But if that changed and they actually did believe him...

It hurt her brain to think so hard while under the influence, making Scarlett groan in frustration as she wiped the last of her tears away. Her body swayed as she struggled to walk in the snow. She had no sense of direction but felt the urge to walk and walk until the tavern was out of view and she could breathe again. She paused when she heard footsteps approaching from behind a few minutes later. She reached around for her staff, dismayed to find it was not there. Abruptly, she turned in a defensive position, readying her palm to be set aflame when she heard Ariana shriek from behind her. 

“Hey, watch it!” Ariana raised her own hands up in defense, watching as Scarlett lowered her guard to do the same. 

“Sorry, I couldn’t tell who it was,” Scarlett approached the Herald sheepishly, feeling much more at ease.

“It’s alright,” She replied, allowing for a moment of silence before speaking again, “Do you want to talk about it?”

No, not really. “Sure.”

“What happened?” Ariana’s face crumpled in concern, causing creases to form on her naturally smooth forehead, “I’ve never seen it that bad before. It was like your whole body lost control of itself.”

Scarlett didn’t have an answer, feeling a bit light-headed still from the amount of energy the vision took out of her, “Maybe it’s the alcohol. I don’t know. I saw something very disturbing. Frankly, I don’t know what to make of it.”

Ariana looked at her expectantly, waiting for her to continue. After taking a quick scan of the area and making sure no one was around them, she explained further, “I saw a group of a dozen or more people from Earth being held captive by the Lord Seeker at Therinfal Redoubt. There was a woman, I couldn’t recognize her face but he paid the most attention to her. He threatened them and…”

She trailed off, feeling the bile start to rise in her throat. She didn’t want to have to say it.

“And what?” Ariana pressed further, taking a step closer to the Seeress so their voices were only heard between the two of them.

“He was going to feed them red lyrium to get them to talk.” She uttered the words out, watching as Ariana stared back at her in horror.

“You cannot be serious.” She looked at the human mage in horror, disgusted by her proclamation. Scarlett had a hard time digesting it as well. 

“Deadly serious, unfortunately,” Her words, albeit slightly slurred, were clear as day and her solemn tone made the implication clear. If what she saw was real, this was a huge problem. 

Ariana shook her head, meeting the Seeress’s eyes once again, “But how? Logically, there’s no way they could have found an entire group of them this quickly. It just doesn’t make sense.” 

Scarlett shrugged, feeling the conflict inside of her spike at the Herald’s observation, “It’s possible this is just another variation - something that likely won’t come true - so long as we intervene quickly. As terrifying as it is, I must have seen this for a reason. Perhaps this means there’s a group hiding somewhere in Ferelden. Maybe they found each other or...”

She trailed off when she noticed it. A few paces away, someone clung to the shadows, hiding their face but close enough to eavesdrop if they wanted to. It could have just been a villager, making his way to the tavern. Either way, Scarlett couldn’t give the person a pass until she knew for sure. Ariana noticed her train of thought interrupted as she too turned towards the figure. After a beat, the Herald called out to the shadow. 

“Who goes there?” Her voice was loud, commanding the stranger’s attention. 

The shadow froze, taking a moment to stare at the women cautiously before walking into the light. At the sight, Scarlett sighed in relief. 

“Good evening, m’ladies,” Blackwall approached the pair, wielding a similarly tipsy demeanor, “I’m sorry to have frightened you.”

“It’s alright, Blackwall. We just can’t be too careful nowadays,” Scarlett replied, watching as his eyes stayed glued onto Ariana, sporting a slightly pink tinge on his cheeks as she smiled at him in greeting. 

“Were you on your way to the tavern?” Ariana asked as the three of them walked in the direction of the Singing Maiden. 

Blackwall chuckled to himself, nodding to her question, “I was there for a moment, yes, until Sera practically poured the ale down my throat. I figured I’d best take a walk before I let the drink get the better of me.”

The girls laughed at that, picturing the lithe elf manhandling the brutish Warden. Ariana replied, “That does sound like something she’d do. I may go back for another round yet.”

She turned to Scarlett, “Are you coming as well?” 

Scarlett thought about it for a moment, remembering her sudden, dramatic exit before deciding to decline. She didn't want to embarrass herself any more than she already has, “No, I think I’ve had enough excitement for one day.”

Ariana gave Scarlett a pitiful glance, squeezing the taller woman’s bicep, “Get some rest, alright? We’ll talk in the morning.”

The Herald smiled sweetly at the Warden, tucking her hair behind her ear before heading back inside. Scarlett could have sworn she felt Blackwall’s heart stop from where he stood beside her. 

“Aren’t you going to join them?” She asked him, nudging him slightly with her elbow. 

That seemed to break his trance of staring at the door in awe, causing him to blink nervously at the Seeress, “Possibly. I don’t partake like I used to.”

Scarlett raised a brow at him, leaning against a wooden lamp post next to the tavern, “So why were you really skulking about? You weren’t trying to eavesdrop, were you?”

Blackwall looked offended at the question, his face scrunching in denial, “Of course not.”

Scarlett exhaled sharply, feeling relief at his words, “That’s good to hear.”

Silence ensued soon after but neither one of them seemed to be in a hurry to leave. Scarlett sighed, shoving her hands inside her coat pockets. It was chilly tonight, not more than usual, but enough for Scarlett to wish she’d worn something a bit warmer after gallivanting through the snow. Blackwall stared at the night sky, crossing his arms in front of his body before addressing the Seeress once again. 

“I don’t envy you, you know.” He spoke softly - his voice sounded like leather against her skin. 

Scarlett’s eyebrows raised, looking at the man’s back in curiosity, “And why is that?”

His silhouette under the light of the lamp post illuminated his strong physique. And yet, under all that armor was just another lost soul. 

“You have the weight of the world on your shoulders. More than anyone, more than the Herald.”

Her breath haltered when he suddenly turned to face her. His eyes were filled with sympathy, and she knew he meant it when he said, “I commend your strength. You’ve seen everything and you still chose to stay.”

Her throat tightened and her tongue felt swollen in her mouth. She could do nothing but listen to the man speak.

“You’re a better person than I. But I’m sure you already know that.”

He looked down at his feet, swallowing harshly as he kicked at a small stone by his foot. Scarlett struggled to find her voice, taking a step closer before placing a hand on the man’s shoulder, “I know what it’s like to be burdened by your past. But you’re a good man, Blackwall. Don’t ever forget that.”

Their eyes met for a moment until a small, sad smile blossomed on his face. She released her hand as they stared at the stars together, neither one of them breaking the silence until Scarlett decidedly walked back to her cabin. No goodbyes were exchanged; there was no need for them. They’d come to a mutual understanding - one of respect, one of honesty. She passed the noise of the tavern, happy to hear the laughter of Ariana and Varric rise above the others. The Templars stationed outside her cabin arrived early, nodding in acknowledgment as she passed through the entrance. It had been a long day, the ache in her muscles reminded her of it. Slinking out of her day clothes and crawling under her bedsheets, she felt her mind drift off into the deep abyss. She woke up in her mother's garden, watchful of the Dread Wolf approaching from afar. A familiar tune stuck in her throat exited her body as the beast crept closer to her. Closing her eyes, she felt it consume her. 

"Bones sinking like stones,

all that we fought for,

all these places we've grown,

all of us are done for..."

Chapter Text

If one thing was made clear by Scarlett’s vision, it was that the Templars needed to be dealt with. The growing menace of the red Templar invasion stuck in her mind like a leech. For several days now, after experiencing the wickedness of Lord Seeker Lucius, or the envy demon wearing his face, she contemplated what this would mean for their impending futures. If Ariana still decided to choose the mages after meeting Magister Alexius in Redcliffe, their losses would be severe - their people would be crushed and Haven would be destroyed - that was simply the truth of it. Her thoughts haunted her, making it clear that something needed to be done. She knew approaching them at Therinfal Redoubt with a small group would antagonize them. She also knew that she couldn’t sit idly by while there very well could be a group of Earthlings kept in captivity. 

She decided to approach the council on this matter by omitting some facts of her vision to gain some much-needed insight. Rather than Earthlings they’d been keeping in captivity, she had declared that it was villagers from across Thedas, whom they’d kidnapped to join their ranks, of course. The looks on their faces when she told them of the red lyrium were stirring - how could the Templars be feeding red lyrium to their own people, nevertheless innocent bystanders? Cullen had the hardest time digesting the news. Cassandra looked sick to her stomach at the mention of Lucius’s involvement, while Josephine and Leliana looked lost in thought. A small argument commenced before they ultimately decided to send a few of Leliana’s agents ahead to survey the area. Their plan was to find any hidden passages into the fortress in the event a prompt rescue was needed and to send a letter to Ser Barris, the voice of reason within the Templars. He had reached out to Cullen once regarding their disturbing behavior; if they could get him and the other non-infected Templars to join them, it would weaken their defenses immeasurably. 

Scarlett felt utterly useless, sitting on her hands while playing mother hen in the village, as Adan would say, until they finally received word back. It was early in the morning when the letter came. Ariana, Sera, Cassandra, Solas, and Scarlett were to make their way to Redcliffe to meet Grand Enchanter Fiona in just a few, short hours. They spent the last three days preparing for the journey, gathering supplies and whatnot, prompting Scarlett to tag along if only to meet Dorian and check on the refugees at the Crossroads. She made her way to see Harritt about making an upgrade to her staff when she heard the familiar clinking of chainmail approaching her from behind. His aura enveloped around hers all the same - reminding her of his foreign presence in this world. 

“Yes, John?” She took in his appearance, clad head-to-toe in clunky armor that he’d just barely gotten used to walking around in. His eyes were tired, but as vibrant blue as the sky, “What is it?”

“Your Spymaster seems to think I’m some kind of servant,” He looked unimpressed at the report in his hand, “Either way, this is for you.”

Scarlett’s eyes widened and she quickly tore the letter from his hands. It was addressed from Ser Barris to Commander Cullen requesting to meet with the leaders of the Inquisition somewhere near the outskirts of the fortress. The tone of his letter was distressing, to say the least. On the back of it was a short and concise note, signed by Leliana’s agent. The only entrance through the fortress, aside from the main gates, was found through an underground sewage system, leading directly to the dungeons. It didn’t seem like they had anyone imprisoned there, just yet. Her face crumpled in disgust at the thought of having to trudge through wastewater, but if that was the only way...

“Oh thank the Maker,” She felt herself exhale in relief. The fact that he was willing to meet at all was good news. She hoped they’d make the journey as soon as possible, or at the very least, on the way back from their meeting with the Grand Enchanter. 

John scoffed at her reaction, leaning against a wooden support beam, “Christ, Scar. You’re even talking like them now.”

Scarlett whipped her head from side to side before staring daggers in John’s direction, causing him to falter from where he stood, “Just shut up. Please.”

He complied, watching with widened eyes as Scarlett rushed to the side of the stables, where Ariana was found brushing her horse’s mane. She looked startled when the Seeress approached her. 

“Did you read this?” The brunette asked, handing the report to Ariana.

She nodded, handing it back over to her without a second glance, “I was there when Leliana received it. Although it seems promising, we still must prioritize meeting with the Grand Enchanter before approaching Ser Barris. We can do nothing until we have enough manpower to close the Breach.”

Scarlett opened her mouth in protest when John, ever the parasite, waltzed in on their conversation and joined the trio in the stables, “So you’re leaving again? What the hell am I supposed to do?”

A spike in her blood pressure or maybe just the general presence of him left Scarlett feeling like she was bound to have a headache sooner or later. Ariana looked at him with utter displeasure, “Train. Like you’re supposed to.”

“But-” He started, interrupted by a wave of Ariana’s hand. 

“No buts. Leave us, shemlen.” He flinched at the raised hand, scurrying off with his tail tucked between his legs. 

Scarlett almost guffawed at the sight, “You have got to teach me that trick.”

The girls giggled at the expense of the foolish man, catching the eye of Iron Bull, who remained close by. He seemed to be in deep conversation with Krem, as they were soon to depart as well to improve stability in the Hinterlands. Although Ariana closed several rifts, demons still plagued the area, causing problems for refugees traveling to Haven. The Imperial Highway was now a perfect ambush spot for the demons surrounding it. This was a problem that had to be taken care of, and Iron Bull seemed eager to see some action.

Scarlett made eye contact with the Qunari briefly, but at that moment, he smirked at her with a glint of something unrecognizable in his eye. Half the time she stalked around Haven, she noticed he glanced at her with utter fascination. After her incident in the Singing Maiden, she noticed how he studied her when they spoke, watching her every move, not unlike the way Solas interacted with her. No doubt, he would be reporting back to the Ben-Hassrath to tell them all about her seer abilities - the brutality of it and her lack of an ability to control them - thinking about it made her gulp. 

By midday, the group departed for Redcliffe, making excellent time as they passed through the Frostbacks. On horseback, it would take them three days at the most. Provided they did not pass through the wild Hinterlands, that is. The first day went by smoothly, with the lot of them camped in a forest clearing, far enough away from the main road that they were relatively safe from would-be assassins. The second day, they ran into a group of bandits on the road. Unsurprisingly, they subdued them quickly. 

Scarlett wiped the blood off the bottom of her staff, which had just recently been upgraded for a sharp obsidian blade at the end of it. Killing had become easy, almost too easy. She didn’t like to think about it, remembering that it was survival of the fittest in this new world. Even still, her human heart and sheltered mind mourned the deaths of those who had the unfortunate fate of meeting their end to her magic. It was four now. Four people she’s killed. 

Solas seemed to take note of her downcast expression when they set up camp near the south end of Lake Calenhad. It was clear he meant to approach her, but she avoided him and decided to bathe in the lake with Ariana, feeling a bit grimy from their recent battle. Sera made fun of them for it, loudly declaring that she liked her own stink. The group scrunched their noses at that until the elven girl burst into laughter. Scarlett felt her tense muscles relax as soon as she submerged herself in the water. It had been a while since she'd gone for a swim. She’d left her armor beneath a tree, with a fresh linen towel to dry herself once she was done, hoping the nice breeze would help dry her quickly. Closing her eyes, she popped her head in the water to rinse the day out of her hair. Coming up for air a moment later, she smoothed her wet hair back, feeling the softness of the hair potion working its wonders as she massaged it into her scalp. 

When her eyes fluttered open, Scarlett was taken aback. Solas leaned against the side of the shaded tree, watching intensely as Scarlett bathed herself. She wasn’t fully naked, still wearing her white smalls and cotton bralette as she took a dip in the water. And yet somehow, she felt embarrassed and fought the urge to sink lower into the water until only her head was visible. His eyes never left hers as he soon removed his belt, his tunic, then his breeches. His body, lean and toned, was picturesque; An elven Adonis looking like he belonged in a museum of polished marble. Scarlett blushed at the sight, but couldn’t find it in herself to look away until Solas, in his drawers, stepped into the water as well. 

Ariana seemed to notice the staring contest going on between the two, causing her to rush out of the water rather quickly. 

“W-wait, where are you going?” Scarlett turned her head towards the Herald, panic clear in her voice. 

Ariana tittered with seemingly innocent doe-like eyes, “I just remembered Cassandra asked me to keep watch while Sera hunts for food. I’ll leave you two to finish up.”

Well, that’s just great. I’m practically naked and a literal god is in the water with me. And frankly, I wouldn’t be so intimidated if he didn’t look so...godly. Why does he have to be so incredibly good-looking?!

Soon, the Herald exited from view, and Scarlett turned her back to the man, despite the waning sun shining in her eyes now. It blinded her with a brilliant orange as the sky was painted with an assortment of pastels. Swimming closer to her, Solas’s eyes stayed trained on the view of her back. Scarlett felt herself holding in a gulp of air, “You’ve been avoiding me.”

She could hear the sounds of cicadas in the trees and the water splashing as he floated on his back beside her, closing his eyes as a sunray cast over his face. She reluctantly turned around to face him, feeling her cheeks turn red at the sight of his exposed chest and water droplets glistening like crystals on his body, “Yeah, well…”

Pull yourself together! He’s not even naked and I’m drooling all over the place like some kind of pervert. His gaze fell upon hers for a brief moment, forcing her to look away. Everything about him intimidated her. His voice, his looks, even the manner in which he spoke made her feel on edge. Somehow, not even that churning and twisting feeling in the pit of her stomach was enough to shake the desire she felt for the man. She tried not to think about it, often reminding herself of who he truly was and what his plans were, but it was hard not to when he made it so damn difficult. Especially looking like that…

The elven mage expertly swam to the front of her in a flash, forcing her to look in his direction, “I can sense your remorse for those bandits we came across.”

Her face melted into a frown, dropping from where she met his gaze, “How could I not? Just a few short months ago, killing another person was unthinkable to me. And now…”

She paused, sighing as she splashed her hands in the water, trying to tread closer to the shade underneath the tree, “Now I have blood on my hands.”

Solas followed close behind, much to her dismay, standing once the bottom of the lake was shallow enough, “In every single one of those occasions, you attacked in self-defense. Does that count for nothing?”

Scarlett could feel a pang of guilt in her heart for wanting to believe his words. Whether it was true or not, it didn’t change the fact that she was a killer, “I don’t know, Solas. I never expected my life to turn out like this, having to fight for my survival against demons and whatnot...but I suppose that doesn’t matter much anymore.”

He replied, looking lost in thought at her words, “That is understandable.”

At that moment, she started to notice Cassandra and Sera entering the lake about thirty feet away. In the not-so-far distance, she could see Ariana standing guard over their camp. A freshly skinned ram lay on the ground, and chunks of its meat were already roasting over the fire. The sun was close to setting and already, she could feel the chill over the exposed parts of her body. After a few more silent seconds passed between the two of them, wading in the water, she decided to go back to Ariana's side to keep watch. Stepping out of the lake, she grabbed the towel and began to dry her hair. Briefly, her eyes landed on Solas who remained in the water. She took note of the way his eyelids were hooded and his jaw clenched as he examined every inch of her body. The lustful look in his eyes took her aback. Looking down, she realized that the white undergarments she’d been wearing were now completely see-through as they stuck to her body like a second-skin, exposing quite literally everything. 

“Do you mind?” She exclaimed, sputtering at the man while struggling to cover herself with the linen sheet.

Her shout seemed to break him out of his trance, causing him to blink at her with an equal amount of shock, “Ir abelas, I did not mean-”

She didn’t have the time to unpack that mess, so she promptly gathered her belongings and ran back to her tent in embarrassment. She noted the way Solas’s face turned bright pink as she sprinted away from him - a sight she’d never seen before. He always seemed so confident, and at times, even a bit shameless. And yet, he looked just as embarrassed as she did, if not more, when caught gaping at her exposed body. Ariana looked surprised when she entered the camp so suddenly while still in her smalls, but the Seeress hardly gave her the time to react before she popped inside her tent with the speed of lightning. 

Later that night, while in the Fade, Solas remained perfectly calm and cordial while they trained. And yet, she could tell his rhythm was thrown off. It was in the way he paused while instructing her, noticing the way his eyes would darken and his tongue would swipe over his lips. While teaching her to write glyphs, guiding her hands to show the proper movement, his gaze would shift to her lips, her neck, and even lower until he snapped himself out of it a moment later. It was as if there were two sides of him fighting against himself - the one teeming with desire, and the one preventing him from reaching for it. The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife, and in the Fade it was heightened doubly so. She thought she would die from the frustration building inside of her, until Solas decided to spar with her one last time. 

“I think we shall conclude our training for the night,” Solas cleared his throat, changing the surroundings of their camp to an open field  - not unlike the fields of the Hinterlands - complete with a perimeter of trees, and muddy puddles from freshly fallen rain, “after we spar once more.”

Scarlett fought the urge to grunt in refusal, but she knew better than to dictate their training sessions. Besides, she could hardly feel her fatigue in the Fade the way she did in the waking world, “Do we have to?”

Solas smirked at her, taking his staff in hand, “Yes, da’len. Our enemies will not allow us a moment to rest, so why should I?” 

Fair enough, old man, She thought to herself before shrugging her shoulders back and focusing on her breath, just like he taught her. Gripping her staff with her dominant hand, she stood in a defensive position when Solas chucked an ice spike in her direction, shouting, “Begin!”

She expertly dodged it by somersaulting out of the way and landing a mind blast in his direction. The action sent him flying, but he landed on his feet gracefully with newfound energy. His eyes shifted into something almost primal. Grunting, he threw an array of ice spikes in her direction, one after another at an incredible velocity. She dodged them to the best of her ability, wincing as one scraped her arm as she just narrowly leaped out of the way. Casting a protection barrier over herself, she slammed her staff to the ground when he moved his staff forward to attack again. The obsidian blade stuck in the muddy grass and sent an electric shockwave to Solas’s own staff, causing him to falter to the point of almost falling to the floor. In that moment of vulnerability, she rushed towards him, freezing his staff where it stuck in the ground, and with her free hand, aimed a fireball at his head. 

With his staff now stuck, Solas relied on his hands to do the job for him, pushing them out in front of him to form an ice shield around his body. The fireball missed him, melted the ice shield, and dripped at her feet as she got close enough to him to hold the blade at his neck. She faltered for a moment, taking the decisive look of failure in his eyes as a sign of victory until the droplets of water surrounding her feet were frozen and her body slipped. Her feet fell forward and her head collided with the solid ground harshly. Solas gripped the front of her tunic, using his forearm to pin her to the ground, while she reached for her staff, which was now tossed to the side in her moment of panic. She struggled against his grasp, bucking like a wild boar as he pinned her down with his body. With his other hand, he held her arm against the ground with an iron grip. 

“You give up too easily,” He grinned at her wildly as she groaned at the weight of him on top of her, “Why not take the killing blow? You had every opportunity.” 

She was panting now, sweat and mud covering her body as she glared at him, “I’m not - ouch, I’m not going to kill you, Solas.”

He brought his face closer to hers, close enough that she could recognize the wild, untamed beast behind his eyes. His mask had started to crack, “I bet you’d like to.”

Something had shifted, and she noticed it when he got closer to her. His eyes turned so dark they might have been black, his sharp canines bared as he grinned at her. She struggled against him - the sheer force of his body on top of hers only served as a reminder of her defeat. She couldn’t overpower him, not like this. An idea came to mind, one she knew she’d come to regret later. Without thinking, she brought their faces within centimeters of each other, noticing the way his breath hitched. She studied him, watching as his eyes shifted to her mouth and his lips parted in preparation for what should have been an amazing kiss. Instead of kissing him, however, she bit him. She caught a bit of skin in the crease of his jaw and neck, biting hard as he howled in pain. In his shock, his grip on her weakened, and she used her advantage to reach for her staff and strike him in the back of the head with it, not hard enough to knock him out, but certainly, enough to disorient him. Using her momentum, she garnered enough strength to roll them over, so she was on top now. Digging her staff into the ground beside her, she used her hands to pin him to the ground, using her magic to create ice shackles so he could not escape. 

His expression was one of bewilderment until he eventually broke and started laughing in such a way she’d never heard before. It was the kind of laugh only a madman could have, one of victory, despite his clear defeat, “I underestimated you, Seeress.”

She panted hard, feeling her chest expand and compress against his own, “So I won?”

He nodded, breathless with a prideful look in his eyes. Of all the times they’d sparred, it was never like this; their training sessions were always so formal as if she were studying in a classroom. She never would have imagined him to pin her down the way that he did, and yet somehow, she felt stronger because of it. Tumbling in the ground with him only reminded her of how weak the enemy must perceive her as a mage. Most mages aren't skilled in hand-to-hand combat, and when she first arrived in Thedas, she had originally learned to fight with daggers. This kind of sparring was helpful, she decided, if not a bit...unexpected.

She half-expected him to be angry, for him to strike her or scream at her for such a dirty trick. But instead, she only saw admiration. She didn’t know what to make of it, letting a moment pass as her cheeks flushed when she realized she was still on top of him. Though the fight was over and the shackles had melted off, her grip on him stayed and he made no attempt to move her. They remained like that for who knows how long, staring at one another, letting their breath mingle into one as they struggled to catch their breath. The feeling was invigorating. The adrenaline still pumped through her veins and she felt good. She felt powerful. She felt inevitable. 

Suddenly, her grip on him released when she felt his hand reach out towards her, pausing before removing a strand of hair that had fallen in her eyes. The pads of his fingers grazed the edges of her face, caressing it ever so slightly before removing his hand again. Her heart slammed against her chest, though she held her breath in, watching as his expression softened. Their eyes stayed trained on one another’s, the hunger for more was apparent in both of them. His lips parted and she felt herself inhale sharply when she felt a stirring from underneath her. She didn’t need to look down to know what it was, she felt it against her from where she sat on top of him. Her face turned bright red, shuffling to remove herself from him when his arm reached out and clasped her hand in his own.

“Scarlett,” he uttered her name as if it were honey on his lips. 

The sound of it almost wrecked her. She felt as his hardness twitched against her, fighting every urge she had in her to grind against it, to give in to the throbbing heat between her legs, but she had to be strong. She couldn’t give in just yet. Not when he's made it so abundantly clear that this means nothing to him.

“Solas, we shouldn’t,” She whispered, despite them being the only ones in the field. As far as the eye could see, fields and more fields of wheatgrass and wildflowers covered the landscape, and they were the only ones there. No one would disturb them if they were to…. Stop it! I’m stronger than this, dammit! But then again...what if I’m not?

“Do you not want this?” He asked, eyes bright with a dangerous curiosity as his hand squeezed her own.

 His free hand moved to her hair, running his fingers through her wavy brown locks. The sensation of it was enough to send shivers down the length of her spine. From where she sat on top of him, she felt as the simple movement caused him to unwittingly shift underneath her. His erection rested beneath her, more firmly planted against her core, making the Seeress bite her lip to suppress a sigh of pleasure. Of course I want this. Damn you, Solas. Damn you for making me want you. The thought of sex after what happened to her just a few short weeks ago frightened her, at times. And yet, with Solas underneath her, she found she wasn't afraid. If she did this, this was her choice, and no one would take that away from her ever again.

“Don’t tease me, Solas,” She tried to keep her voice even, but the huskiness of her voice was obvious enough for anyone to see that she was fighting a losing game.

He said nothing, studying her like he had so many times. She was filthy with mud-streaked splotches all over her body, and yet he looked at her like she was everything. Pulling her towards him, his grip on her hair had moved to her face. Her mouth parted as his thumb dragged across her bottom lip. She didn’t dare breathe, in fear of ruining the moment. 

“Da’len, ” He started, as his eyes began to flutter closed. Their lips were just a hair's breadth away now, “I…”

Suddenly, Scarlett was pulled from her sleep. Waking up disoriented, she witnessed Ariana shaking her body urgently to wake her. The confusion of being taken out of the Fade so suddenly caused her to lose track of where she was for a moment. 

“Ari, what’s-”

“Cassandra’s killed another assassin,” She stated matter-of-factly, though the alert in her eyes made Scarlett spring from her bedroll with a sense of urgency. 

Exiting the tent, she witnessed Solas and Sera barely coming to, while Cassandra removed her blade from where it resided in the assassin’s back. The pixie-haired warrior sported a dreadful appearance, unhappily staring at the dead man’s Venatori robes, “This was too close for my liking.”

Scarlett swallowed the lump in her throat upon realizing just how close he had gotten to her tent before Cassandra had struck him down. Had she not gotten to him a moment sooner...

 Ariana shook her head at the ground, disappointed, “Camping near the lake was foolish. We cannot afford an incident like this to happen again.”

Solas spoke next, “We must be wary next time to hide our camp. I know of a concealment spell that may help.”

She looked up to meet his gaze, hopeful that she’d see the same warm expression she saw in the Fade just a few moments earlier. As if he’d heard her thoughts, his eyes met hers in a cold stare. She wished she could say she was surprised, but the bitterness set in quickly. Who am I kidding? It was probably never going to happen anyways. Whatever moment they had in the Fade was long gone now, and with it, any hope of this feeling blossoming between them. She knelt beside the assassin, cursing the thought and cursing the elf beside her. A storm was brewing in the night sky, but nothing could compare to the storm brewing in her heart. 

Chapter Text

It was foolish to assume a momentary diversion could be anything more than it was. The night that the assassin attacked their camp, Solas realized his mistake as soon as he saw the blood staining the grass and the fear in Scarlett’s eyes upon the realization of just how close she was to losing her life. The Venatori agent had died within moments of reaching her tent. His bloodied arm reached for it, merely a few inches away before falling lifeless to Cassandra’s blade. The discovery was alarming, even more so than the expression on her face. Fear was replaced quickly and her soft brown eyes widened with beautiful, glistening hope when they met his own and he had forced himself to remain composed. Despite it all, he feared his feelings for the mage would interfere with his desire to keep her safe. 

It was he who had kept her in the Fade, and it was he who would have been responsible for her death had Cassandra not reacted in time. The idea of her dying in such a way, of being murdered and left for them to find in the morning, for Solas to feel her tangible shape in the Fade slowly disappear from his grasp until he wakened and realized she was gone for good...it was unthinkable to him. This mysterious woman, whoever her true identity was, did not deserve to die in such a way. Especially now that he’s finally started to see real progress with her magic. At that moment, as he watched her eyes shift over to his with anticipation, he loathed himself for being selfish enough to put her in danger for nothing. His desire for her was palpable, haunting his thoughts and making him act out in ways he’d never imagined. What exactly had been his plan? To thoroughly ravish her in every way possible, just to continue on their journey and pretend it hadn’t happened at all? He had been a fool, and only a fool would continue this charade. It would take every bit of resolve he had left in him to distance himself from her from then on, but he hardly had a choice.

He watched guiltily, clenching his fists tightly around his staff, as she cursed at the ground and knelt beside the assassin. What small precious hope there once was had died the moment her eyes shifted to her feet. He couldn’t rightly tell if her disappointment, which was so obvious to him, was because of the assassination attempt or his unmistakably detached demeanor. Regardless, it hardly mattered now. What mattered was that she was still alive and Solas would see to it that she remained that way.

Not long after they packed up their camp, they continued on their journey to Redcliffe, staying off the main roads to the best of their ability. Luckily, the clouds were darkened overhead, giving way to a winter’s storm from the mountains behind them. Visibility was low, which meant the chance of running into more assassins was also low. They’d ridden on horseback for hours and the group was quickly losing their momentum. It wasn’t until much later in the evening that the village had started to come into view. The sun had set and dusk had fallen again, and the sounds of wolves howling in the forests a few miles away brought their attention to their present situation. It was less than ideal to arrive this late. At this rate, they would have to stay in Redcliffe overnight to speak with the Grand Enchanter in the morning. 

“Redcliffe village should be just ahead,” He heard himself say, watching carefully as a guard ran towards them. 

“You don’t want to go up there, there are demons about!” The guard shouted, causing the group to quicken the pace and head towards the glowing rift in the distance.

 He watched as Scarlett’s hesitance overtook her as they approached it, witnessing demons pour out of the rift like an open wound. In some instances, the demons’ actions sped up quickly and unnaturally, and in other instances, they slowed to the point of it being comical. The Herald closed the rift swiftly with the help of her companions, but none of them could deny that this rift was different from the others. And that was a problem.

“What was that?” Ariana’s face crumpled in confusion after the rift was closed.

The five of them were winded, trying to wrap their heads around the peculiarity of the rift, changing the speed of the demons in a way he’d never seen before. 

“That rift altered the flow of time around itself. That is...unexpected,” He muttered in similar bewilderment.

“We need to find out what caused...whatever this is,” Ariana replied matter-of-factly, despite the slightest tremble in her voice. 

They heard the voice of the guard rushing from behind them, towards the front of the gate, “Maker have mercy! It’s over? Open the gates!”

The gate was opened within seconds, allowing them to finally enter the village. Ariana led the group inside when an Inquisition scout stopped them in their tracks.

“We’ve spread word the Inquisition was coming, but you should know that no one here was expecting us.” The scout’s gaze shifted nervously between the five of them.

“No one?” Ariana pressed him, “Not even Grand Enchanter Fiona?”

The scout shook his head, “If she was, she hasn’t told anyone. We’ve arranged use of the tavern for the negotiations tomorrow morning. There are rooms there where you may stay for the night.”

The group watched as the scout marched off, leaving them feeling uneasy about this entire endeavor. There was magic at work here, and Solas knew he wasn’t the only one who could sense it. 

“The veil is weaker here than in Haven. And not merely weak but altered in a way I have not seen.”

Cassandra immediately turned to the Seeress in hopes of gaining a bit of insight, “We should talk to the Grand Enchanter as soon as we are able.” 

“We'll discuss this once we’re settled,” Scarlett commented dazedly, staring in awe as they entered the village, "and away from listening ears."

It didn’t surprise any of them that she had some knowledge regarding the peculiarity of the rift or the unnerving feeling of strange magic that gripped them into a chokehold the moment they entered the village. The recognition on her face was telling, and even more so once they passed through the main gate. 

There was nothing particularly special about Redcliffe, there were plenty of other settlements far more exciting than this one, and yet he watched curiously as the intensity of some unknown emotion grew on her face. She looked dreamily at the windmill as they walked down the path. It was odd; if Solas hadn’t known any better, it seemed as though this place held some significant meaning to her. It seemed as if she’s visited a hundred times, scrutinizing every last detail of the village until it was burned into her mind forever. Given her story of growing up in the Free Marches, he doubted she'd ever set foot south of the Waking Sea until the cataclysmic event that brought them all together, delivered her to this very spot by the hands of the Inquisition. And yet, he wondered. 

He noticed her faraway gaze, commenting on the windmill as they passed it, “That windmill has weathered a great deal. I am impressed it remains standing.”

It was only meant to be a passing observation, a way to gauge the Seeress’s reaction without drawing attention towards his true motives. Once he said it, however, her demeanor changed. Her bright eyes dimmed and her expression became cold. Her eyes met his when she uttered, “Yes, it has.”

Another word was not spoken until they reached the tavern, passing through the emptying streets. At this time of night, Solas was surprised that there were people about at all, but mages and merchants alike passed them by as they ventured deeper into the village. Inside, the tavern was bustling with noise. The sounds of singing and laughter drowned out pretty much every thought Solas had about Scarlett’s unusual behavior until the Herald turned to them with a few keys in hand. 

“Rest up, everyone. We’ll reconvene in the morning. Solas, you’ll be in your own room. Sera will stay with me and Cassandra, with Scarlett.”

Scarlett practically ripped the key from Ariana’s hands and sauntered off upstairs, with clear discontentment on her face. The others thought nothing of it, soon heading up the stairs to their own rooms, but Solas continued to stare at the stairway until even after she was out of sight. Her behavior was most unusual, but he knew it would be foolish to approach her now. He would simply have to investigate in the morning if he was ever allowed the chance. After what happened in the Fade, he doubted she would ever speak with him again. For some reason, the thought lingered in his mind until he slept, waking in the open field they had visited not so long ago. Kneeling beside the wet grass, he thought to himself that if he found he could never train with her again, life in this new world would be a little less bright than it was before. 

~~~~~

There was danger around every corner. It was impossible to ignore, and even more impossible for everyone else to not constantly remind her. Even John, ever the pessimist, reminded her of what harm could occur to her and her companions right before she rode off for Redcliffe. He probably didn't mean much by it; he was just another concerned party for her well-being, and still, she laughed in his face, reminding him that she knew far more than he ever could about the danger they were in. She knew better than anybody, and yet somehow, that didn’t stop them from irritating the hell out of her about it. 

Cassandra, for one, wouldn’t shut up about how dangerous it was for her to exit the room, even to take a piss, the entire night. She rolled her eyes like a defiant teenager, noting the way Cassandra’s lips pursed and her eyes narrowed, reminding her once again that an assassin had very nearly succeeded in killing her just the night before. 

“I can protect myself, Cassandra,” She felt herself sigh deeply in desperation as the pixie-haired woman blocked the door with her body. Her arms were crossed and her head shook in displeasure at the Seeress’s ill-considered plan to get some air. Scarlett was already restless after riding on horseback all day but being trapped indoors only further irritated her. 

“I understand that,” Cassandra tried to speak evenly, but it was clear that she hadn’t the patience to argue with the Seeress about this, “but you must still take precaution. An assassin-”

“-tried to kill me, I know!” Scarlett threw up her hands in frustration, “But c’mon, Cassandra. I’m not stupid enough to get myself killed by taking a five-minute break outside!” 

Cassandra rolled her eyes at the Seeress’s theatrical display, exhaling sharply in defeat, “Maker’s mercy, you are difficult. Fine, but do not come crying to me when you need to be rescued.”

The Seeker stepped aside, allowing the door to reenter into view. Scarlett felt her body relax and her mood instantly uplifted. A minute more of this bickering and she would have thrown herself from the second-story window if it meant leaving the stuffiness of the room. Ok, maybe that’s a bit dramatic...but still. 

She rushed past the Seeker and exited the room quickly before she could change her mind. Making her way down the stairs, Scarlett remembered to lift her hooded cloak to hide her face in the event that someone recognized her. Still, she doubted anyone would have, especially given the fact that most of the mages in Redcliffe either hailed from Tevinter or some far-off Circle. Yet, the looming threat of the Venatori taking refuge within the village was enough to tempt her away from being reckless, despite feeling rather cooped up. The comfort of the wind hitting her face was instantaneous; she allowed her lungs to expand with new air, noting a few fishermen in the distance smoking their fish to the remaining Orlesian merchant’s dismay. For this time of night, she was surprised anyone was out at all but found herself amused at the sight regardless. She nearly snickered when she saw the merchant’s face crumple in disgust at the stench. Personally, she didn’t mind it. It reminded her of her aunt’s house by the lake and summers spent fishing with her uncle. 

A few lit torches shone past the merchant’s carts to the giant monument built in the Hero of Ferelden’s honor, near the center of the village. For some reason, she felt compelled to walk towards it. Being in Redcliffe was strange, to say the least. She remembered all too well the tragedy that happened here - could feel the lingering signs of death from under the earth, and the heavy weight of grief from all points of the village. That, with the lingering aura of unstable time magic made it impossible for her to think clearly. When her eyes finally landed upon the old windmill, a wave of memories crashed into her mind - memories of her own, and memories of a distant life that weren’t really her own. She remembered what it felt like, playing the game for the first time and falling in love with every aspect of it. The only difference between then and now was that her actions now had consequences; There was no option to reload a save or start the game over. People lived and people died, and that much was evident by the giant monument towering over her, reminding her of those lives and deaths. 

She traced her finger against the edges of the plaque, reading the small inscription about the Grey Warden Lyna Mahariel - her history as a Dalish elf, her encounter with the tainted mirror, and her heroically slaying the Archdemon and surviving through it all. Thinking to herself, she wondered if Lyna felt the same sense of unease upon entering Redcliffe, knowing the scent of death followed them. She wondered if she heard the false Calling beckoned by Corypheus, and she wondered if she was even still alive, walking hand-in-hand with Zevran somewhere warm and sunny. Scarlett shook her head at the memories, staring at the monument with a frown on her face. It didn’t help to think about the what-if’s of a person who didn't even know of her existence when her own future was still so uncertain.

A tipsy patron stumbling out of the tavern appeared before her, bringing Scarlett’s attention back to the present. She watched carefully as he made his way over to the monument, still seemingly oblivious that she was there at all. Accompanying him were two others fussing over him, wearing Tevinter-style robes. They trailed behind him, steadying him as he took a few missteps until he waved them off. She felt the stranger’s aura before he appeared in front of her, wielding a forlorn expression upon seeing the monument up close. This young man was a mage as well. 

“I’m quite alright, thank you. I can get by on my own.” His voice was soft, albeit a bit slurred, and the two mages trailing behind him quickly left his side upon his word. Whoever he was, he certainly seemed important enough for people to fuss over him.

Scarlett nervously tugged on her hood, hoping the man wouldn’t try to speak with her until his eyes met hers and she found herself unable to stop staring. There was something familiar about him, perhaps it was in his voice or in his eyes. She couldn’t quite place it.

His eyes quickly moved from hers to the monument, where he sluggishly leaned against it, muttering to himself, “Tevinter mages everywhere...if only Uncle Teagen were still here.”

The recognition struck Scarlett like lightning, her eyes widened when she realized who this young man was. A part of her knew it was best to keep her head down and to make her way back to her room before Cassandra sent out a search party for her. She had every intention to leave, and yet, she found herself unable to move until she spoke to the man. His eyes were downcast, his expression was melancholic and he was too drunk to be left alone. She felt her heart pang in her chest with guilt as she watched him. 

“I’m sorry to bother you,” She felt the words escape her before she could stop herself, “but are you Connor?”

The man’s eyes met hers again as he slowly nodded, “You’ve heard the story, I guess?”

“Only some,” She replied, not willing to share her identity just yet, “You knew the Hero of Ferelden, then?”

Connor sighed and replied with a faraway look in his eyes, “We met briefly. She left Redcliffe rather quickly after what happened.”

His voice trailed off at the end of his sentence and they stood in silence for a moment, before Connor pulled an iron flask out of his pocket and took a long, hard gulp. She watched as he wiped the corners of his mouth with his sleeve and proceeded to stand upright, causing him to falter as he took a few steps closer to the Seeress, “Anyways, that’s me. The boy with Redcliffe’s blood on his hands.”

“You were possessed. It wasn’t you who did those things,” She urged, feeling his sorrowful aura extend to hers. It came off in waves and the guilt he bore was palpable. 

“Wasn’t it? I let the demon in,” The bitterness of his tone was biting, “Sometimes when I dream, I remember what happened. I see the death and destruction, and it’s me. It’s all me.”

He took a step forward, slinking to the floor when he lost his footing. He was far too drunk to be roaming the streets like this.

“Connor,” She spoke softly, reaching out to him so he could stabilize himself, “you were only a child, taken advantage of by a powerful demon. It wasn’t you.”

His eyes watered when they met hers, taking her hand in his own to haul himself up, “I wish I could believe that.” 

“Do you have somewhere to stay? I can help you to your room.” She offered, watching as he smiled sadly to himself, “You shouldn’t roam the streets this late at night.”

“No, I...I will be fine,” He shook his head before meeting her gaze in appreciation, “but I am grateful. For your words and your kindness.”

“Until we meet again,” She smiled at him, watching as he stumbled off into some unknown building. She had a feeling her words were more than an empty promise, and hoped she would see him again soon. Her heart felt heavy in her chest after their interaction. His words stuck in her mind like glue as she made her way back to the tavern. As she paused in front of the door, she looked up at an open window on the second floor, illuminating a shadow peering out with the light of a single candle. The shadow disappeared inside as soon as she took notice of it. She was immediately suspicious and guarded herself once she realized where she was and the time of night. It wasn’t safe to linger. 

When she reached the top of the stairs, she was unsurprised to hear Cassandra snoring on the other side of the door. She crawled into bed quickly after that, warding the entrance for protection in the event a Venatori assassin tried to make their way inside. Her surroundings changed seamlessly as she entered the Fade, and her mind wandered to thoughts of Lyna fighting her way through Redcliffe castle. At least in the Fade, she could remember what memories were hers and which were not.

Chapter Text

The sun's soft glow shining over her paternal grandmother’s chandelier and the glimmering crystals spiraled around the room were among the first things that she recognized. The second was the pianoforte, which lulled Scarlett into a dreamy slumber as she napped on the velvet chaise lounge. She blinked at her surroundings as she slowly came to, watching as Sophie sat across the room, playing the soft, haunting notes of Clair de Lune in her best Sunday dress. She blinked again, noticing how Sophie’s back was turned to her while her fingers expertly glided over the keys. Her hair was curled into tight ringlets from the top of her head with a large pink bow tying it off. Grandma always made them dress up like this for Easter. Could it have been spring already? A distant memory of horses and snow-capped mountains flashed through her in a second, but she shook her head as if to dismiss it. 

It had been a while since she heard her sister play. It felt like forever ago. The sound was pleasant to her ears and she hummed in complete serenity while plopping her white Mary Janes onto their grandmother’s sofa to get comfortable. If Grandma were here, she definitely would have tanned Scarlett’s hide for acting so improperly. And yet, the two young girls were the only ones to be seen inside their grandmother’s foyer.

“Play Chopin’s Nocturne next, Soph,” She yawned, stretching her arms out like a cat, “you know I like it when you play that.”

“As you wish,” Sophie replied, monotonously. Weird. Normally, she’d say something sarcastic and play it anyway. Not that I’m complaining...

She sat back and closed her eyes while Sophie switched to the tune of Nocturne Op. 9, No. 2. The change was effortless, done without thought. Sophie’s musical talent never failed to amaze her. At least, that was one good thing being related to her father’s wealthy side - music lessons were a must. Even at the age of eight, she remembered watching Sophie’s recitals, cheering in the stands with her mother, while her father was nowhere to be found. She always wished she learned how to play. 

Still, playing instruments was always Sophie’s thing. Scarlett liked to sing. She remembered writing songs together when they were around this age.

She opened her eyes again, starting to realize her surroundings were changing. The light from the outside contorted and a few objects appeared inside the foyer - a chain of armor, half sticking out of the wall and a wooden chair now sat atop the ceiling. Sophie did not stop playing. The notes became faster, more complicated. She played as if her life depended on it. 

“Sophie, where do you think Grandma went?” Scarlett asked, nervously. Her voice sounded so small and childlike. Looking down, she realized her body was a lot smaller and pudgier than she remembered. 

Sophie craned her head around at an unnatural angle and smiled widely in a vague, unfamiliar way. The notes of the piano reverberated through the room as she continued playing. Her voice had an underlying growl to it as she said, “Don’t you remember? She’s dead.” 

She’s dead? The thought echoed in Scarlett’s mind until her eyes flickered in recognition upon rumination of her words. She’s right, she is dead. So is Dad. And so will you be if you aren’t already.

“I thought you’d have known that since this is your memory,” Sophie mocked her, before smugly turning back and playing the notes faster. Her body hunched over the piano like an old woman despite her small, childlike frame. 

Scarlett opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted by the sound of someone calling her. It sounded distant. She couldn’t make out where it was coming from. Before her, the images of Sophie playing the piano faded away. The sound became louder and louder until Scarlett felt her body lurch forward and she jolted awake, gasping for air. She opened her eyes, panicked, to a roomful of people circled around the bed. Not just any people, but three puzzled elves and an angry-looking human warrior. She turned and looked around the room, confused for a moment before she recognized her surroundings. That’s right, I’m in Redcliffe. I’m here with the Inquisition. And Sophie is gone.

Before she even got the chance to rub her eyes, Cassandra barked at her, “Why did you not inform us that Redcliffe has been handed over to a Tevinter magister?”

“Wait, what are-” Scarlett’s voice was thick with sleep, but she hadn’t the chance to respond before she was interrupted again. 

“The Herald spoke to the boy outside - the one behind the siege of Redcliffe during the Blight.” Cassandra raised her voice in frustration as she pointed accusingly in Scarlett’s face, “Did you not think that informing us about Arl Teagan’s forced departure was urgent?” 

“Now Cassandra, I’m sure Scarlett had her reasons for not telling us. Isn’t that right?” Ariana turned to Scarlett then, wielding a particularly intense expression despite her thin-lipped smile. The implication was loud and clear - she better have had a reason for saying nothing.

Scarlett sat up and suddenly realized she was still in her smallclothes. Her face reddened as she tugged the thin bedsheet over the front of her body. After her rather embarrassing display of nudity with Solas the day before, she preferred not to relive it again. Still, she would have been more embarrassed by her immodesty if it weren't for their confused glares directed towards her. 

“Can I get a chance to wake up first before you bombard me with questions?” She replied snarkily, yawning mid-sentence. 

If looks could kill, Scarlett would have been obliterated into nothing from Cassandra’s scowl. Sera chuckled to herself at the sight, while Solas just shook his head at the floor like a disappointed parent.

Ariana sat beside her on the bed, though her tone was less than agreeable, “We just want answers. You could at least give us a reason.”

Scarlett sighed, rubbing her temples, feeling the pain behind her eyes start to throb at the thought of having to face Fiona and possibly Alexius downstairs, “If I had told you, it would have changed nothing. There was nothing we could have done to stop this. Believe me when I say the situation is far more complicated than you think.” 

“How much more complicated could it be?” Cassandra argued, pressing the Seeress for more. 

“I’m not sure you want me to answer that for you.” Scarlett grumbled under her breath, tightly clinging to the bed sheet, “There’s magic at work here, unlike anything we’ve ever seen. It’s best we don’t draw any attention to ourselves. They cannot know that we know anything about what is happening here, otherwise the consequences could be dire.” 

Their looks of exasperation changed quickly into something resembling worry and fear. Although she had yet to experience a vision to confirm her thoughts to be true, she was smart enough to recognize the signs of danger without the images flooding her mind. They were in danger the moment they entered Redcliffe, they could feel the lingering magic seep into the bones of the ground and into the air around them as they entered - Scarlett saw it on their faces as soon as they walked through the gates. Especially Solas, who caught on the moment they witnessed the rift outside alter the fabric of time itself.

“Now, if you’re all satisfied, I need to get dressed. We should meet with the Grand Enchanter immediately.” 

One by one, they scrambled to exit the room while Solas delayed just a bit longer until he was alone with Scarlett. He paused as he reached for the door handle. Silently, he turned and faced her, uttering a single question, “What happened in the Fade?”

Her face crumpled in confusion, “Pardon me?”

“You looked distressed when you awakened. Did you see anything of importance?” He gave little tells when he questioned her, always wielding that same cold expression. Was there no feeling behind his eyes? She doubted it, and yet he tried so very hard to make it seem that way. 

“Not that it's any of your business,” she narrowed her eyes at him as she responded, “but it was just a nightmare. Nothing more.”

He nodded once, taking his leave after. She didn’t realize she was holding in a deep breath until she felt all the air exit her body the moment she was alone again. She hated being interrogated first thing in the morning, and yet she was becoming increasingly used to it. All a part of the job description, she supposed. 

This might have been the first time Solas addressed her since the assassination attempt.  She found it odd that he always seemed to notice things the others didn’t - small insignificant things that should not have stuck out to him, but did. He noticed the way she awoke, frightened and disoriented from a disturbing dream. He noticed the way she tugged on her hair when she was nervous. He even noticed small details from her past and questioned her about it - like the Lake Lanier ghost story. He questioned not the story, but the fact that her father abandoned her. It was strange and unsettling, even more so when he pressed her for more as if he were painting a picture with her at the center. He was forever trying to fill in the rest of the image, even when she refused to let on more.

 Her dream lingered in her mind as she dressed. It had been a while since she dreamed of Sophie - that particular memory was not one she liked to remember. Her grandmother was a haughty woman, despised her mother, and favored Sophie for looking more like her father, which led her to paying for piano lessons in the first place. They hated her big, fancy house, and hated being dressed up like dolls while entertaining their grandmother’s wealthy guests. Still, dreaming of Sophie in any form was welcoming. She feared one day, she’d forget the small things that made her Scarlett Hensley, and not the exalted pariah that everyone in Thedas saw her as. She was more than the Seeress of Andraste. She had to be. 

She laced her leather boots quickly, remembering to unpack an extra set of mage armor without the Inquisition sigil, for the sole purpose of avoiding attention while in Redcliffe. She knew it was risky being so close to the Venatori while assassins were still actively tracking her. Yet, she was insistent about coming along to Redcliffe, fearful of all the things that could go wrong if she weren’t there. She grabbed her staff before she exited the room, strapping it to her back like she always did. Unsurprisingly, Ariana and the others waited for her as they discussed their plan in the hallway.

She muttered under her breath so that only their companions could hear, “I must leave as soon as Magister Alexius arrives. When he does, I will disappear outside and Alexius’s son will pass you a note. Find me after.”

Ariana’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, “Wait, why?”

Scarlett shook her head fervently, “No time to explain. Fiona is waiting.”

It was for the best that Scarlett wasn’t present for the meeting. She didn’t want to put the rest of them in danger before they even got the chance to converse with the Magister. As they made their way downstairs, their eyes shifted to a slender figure with pointed, elven ears and a piercing gaze. Grand Enchanter Fiona stood at the far end of the tavern, welcoming them as soon as she saw them. 

She announced, “Welcome, agents of the Inquisition. What has brought you to Redcliffe?”

Scarlett inconspicuously trailed behind them, taking a seat at one of the many open tables with a clear view of the exit. She sat by one of the Tranquil, knowing he would not take notice of her sudden appearance, nor would he be bothered or suspicious. She grabbed an empty tankard and pretended to drink from it. Solas’s eyes landed on hers for just a moment, shining with a hint of caution before he too turned to face the Grand Enchanter. Fiona did not seem to notice her as the Herald and her companions approached. 

Ariana replied, a bit perplexed by the question, “We’re here because of your invitation back in Val Royeaux.” 

Fiona shook her head in denial, “You must be mistaken. I haven’t been to Val Royeaux since before the Conclave.”

The Herald looked awfully confused then, replying, “Well, that’s very strange, because someone who looked exactly like you spoke to me in Val Royeaux.”

“Exactly like me?” Her eyes widened and her tone rose in alarm, “I suppose it could be magic at work, but why would anyone…”

She trailed off, with all four of them sharing baffled expressions with one another before Fiona continued, “Whoever or whatever brought you here, the situation has changed. The free mages have already...pledged themselves to the service of the Tevinter Imperium.”

Scarlett felt herself shift uncomfortably in her seat upon the revelation. Her fingers gripped around the tankard tightly enough for her knuckles to turn white. The looks of those around her were telling. 

Cassandra was the first to speak, “An alliance with Tevinter? Do you not fear all of Thedas turning against you?”

“I understand that you are afraid, but you deserve better than slavery to Tevinter,” Solas pleaded with the elven woman. Their eyes met with a fleeting glance of grief before she addressed the Herald.

“As one indentured to a magister, I no longer have the authority to negotiate with you,” Her voice signified defeat in its most cruel form - the choice of someone who thought they had none. 

“Very well. Who is in charge now?” 

The door slammed open, causing Scarlett to flinch at the noise from where she sat. The others turned their heads immediately to the noise, while Scarlett kept her eyes focused on the wooden table in front of her. She could hear the clanking of Alexius’s armor as he walked past her and over to the Herald. His boots struck the floor like thunder as he walked, commanding attention.

His voice was loud and penetrating as he greeted them, “Welcome, my friends! I apologize for not greeting you earlier.”

Scarlett took the chance to stand then, hoping to be mindful of the magister’s gaze. Silently, she made her way to the exit. 

“Agents of the Inquisition, allow me to introduce Magister Gereon Alexius,” Fiona announced, bowing her head slightly as she did so. 

Now’s my chance, Scarlett thought to herself. Reaching the exit, she pushed open the door, causing Felix to turn abruptly to face her for just a moment, though Alexius was preoccupied speaking with the Herald. He didn’t seem to take notice of her at all, but when Felix’s eyes met Scarlett’s, she felt a sense of acknowledgment from him before he too turned back to face the Herald. Whether he recognized her or not hardly mattered. He was the reason they would succeed, after all. 

Outside, the threat of being noticed under Alexius’s watchful eye was far less intimidating. She gazed upon her surroundings, blinded by the bright light of the sun for a moment before her eyes adjusted. Connor was nowhere to be found, much to her dismay. She hoped to have a chance to check in on him after conversing with the Herald. After last night, she couldn’t help but worry. He seemed on edge, rattled and unstable from the presence of the Tevinter mages. At the very least, he could benefit from having someone looking out for him.

Thinking on it, It was probably better Ariana and her companions found out the truth from him - Scarlett dreaded having to tell them the news herself, despite irking them greatly for not doing so. She made her way to the Chantry immediately, noticing a young woman dressed in ill-fitting cleric robes. Tanner. 

She hesitated to approach her. Instead, Scarlett stood a cool six feet away before Tanner inevitably noticed the Seeress's presence. She was a smuggler, that much Scarlett knew, and it never hurt to have a few extra agents on their side. Perhaps she could make it up to Ariana somehow…

“I am Sister Tanner. May I help you?” Tanner asked, keeping her voice even. Scarlett watched carefully as her eyes shifted nervously to the Seeress’s figure. 

“That depends.” Scarlett cocked her head to the side as if to study her, “Are you the same Tanner that sent a letter to a rogue Templar?”

Her eyes widened at the mention of him, “What? Shit. You can’t prove anything.”

Scarlett laughed boisterously, throwing Tanner off and causing her to shift her gaze nervously to the cluster of praying sisters beside them, “Oh, can’t I? Don’t be stupid, Tanner. You’re a smuggler and you hid among the Chantry sisters to get away from the fighting, didn’t you?”

The facade ended quickly; In place of fear was something else. Apathy, perhaps. Maybe a bit of recklessness. Either way, Scarlett had her attention. 

“So, what do you intend to do?” She asked, leaning her hand against her hip upon realizing Scarlett was not going to leave quietly.

“You don’t seem to have any protection around you,” Scarlett obnoxiously looked from left to right before smirking at her, “and I can’t imagine you were getting a decent cut with the war going on. How about you join the Inquisition?”

“Are you serious?” She asked, shocked by the question, “What does the Inquisition need a smuggler for?”

“We can always use someone who can transport goods quietly,” Scarlett leaned in closer, lowering her voice. 

Tanner looked deep in thought for a moment before nodding quickly, “Alright, I’m in. Seems like the Inquisition is the safer bet these days.”

They shook hands inconspicuously before Scarlett said her farewell, “There’s an Inquisition scout by the main gates. He’ll guide you to Haven. We’ll see you there, Tanner.”

“Farewell,” she waved goodbye and sauntered off. As Tanner exited from view, Ariana and the others made their way towards her, looking a bit shaken from their recent encounter with Alexius. 

Ariana was the first to speak, turning her head to witness Tanner leave Scarlett’s side, “Who was that?”

“A new friend of ours,” Scarlett smiled softly, “I’ll explain later.”

Cassandra rolled her eyes, clearly tired of Scarlett’s ambiguity. The rest of them seemed unbothered.

“How did it go?”

The Herald sighed, “As well as expected. He was surprised you weren’t present.”

Scarlett knew her absence would be noticed. It was unavoidable. Still, she was curious about whatever it was that he said, “He asked about me?”

Ariana shrugged, “It was a small comment, but he seemed disappointed you weren’t there. Oh, and you were right about the note.”

She handed a small, torn corner of parchment into the Seeress’s hands. The words were hastily scratched on. Come to the chantry. You are in danger. 

“Anything you care to share with us before we enter?” Cassandra asked, making headway for the Chantry building - by far the largest building in Redcliffe. 

Scarlett nodded, “There is a rift inside and an ally. You’ll see soon enough.”

Sera pouted, “Another one? Will this one be all weird-like too?” 

“If you mean weird like the one we saw entering Redcliffe then yes,” Scarlett replied. 

Sera and Ariana made a noise of protest almost in sync with one another. It made Scarlett chuckle, but both Solas and Cassandra seemed to be much more concerned. 

“If this is true, we must make haste,” Solas said, with a sense of urgency hidden in his voice. 

“Agreed,” Cassandra replied. 

Pushing open the heavy doors to the Chantry, the Inquisition awaited what was to come, unaware and unafraid. 

Chapter Text

The ancient wooden doors creaked and groaned as Ariana pushed them open, reverberating the sound through the pews. Although the Chantry was one of the few buildings in Redcliffe made entirely of stone - a reminder of its stability during the most turbulent of times - its wear and tear was obvious to those entering. Rubble and debris covered the ground as far as the eye could see. Still, the most pressing thing visible to the Herald and her companions was the bright, green light of a rift flashing through the air around them. The sound of blows landing and the screech of a shade demon brought them to attention. 

Dorian Pavus, in all his glory, looked worn-out by the time they entered. He used the butt-end of his staff to knock the shade into the ground, bashing its head in before even acknowledging the Inquisition's presence. Scarlett would have been surprised that he hadn’t used his magic to attack the shade, if she didn’t know any better. In all likelihood, he had been fighting the demons for a while, depleting his mana. She counted her lucky stars that they had gotten there in time; she didn’t want to think of any outcome in which they entered the Chantry just for Dorian to be killed due to exhaustion.

“Good, you’re finally here! Now help me close this, will you?” He spoke tersely, sounding winded. Yet, even in his fatigue, his voice was smooth like butter left out in the hot sun.

Scarlett squirmed under his peculiar gaze, noticing how his eyes lingered on hers for a bit too long before bringing his attention back to the rift. She wondered if he knew who she was. She also wondered just how much information the Tevinter mage had been fed regarding her and her abilities. Surely, enough to warrant a suspicious look by him. Regardless, her curiosity would not be sated until after the fight was over. Mere seconds after his greeting, the rift began to open up and spit more demons out. Scarlett readied her staff while Cassandra and Sera took positions closest to the Herald, to flank any demons that attempted to come close to her. Scarlett felt the light, restorative magic of a barrier placed over her as Solas flashed his staff in the direction of his companions. 

The terrors were the first to pop up from the ground, with a few lesser shades and a lone wraith circling their group. Scarlett threw a fireball at one of the lesser shades, immediately redirecting its attention towards her, while the rest of the mages focused on the terrors. Cassandra made the first move towards the wraith, slicing its incorporeal body until it fizzled into nothing. Sera knocked her arrows back and shot them towards the other shade demon, leaping backwards and landing one in its head. 

Unfortunately, the terrors were much harder to kill, popping up from the ground at random, and using their elongated limbs to trap their prey under their weight. As Scarlett and Dorian burned the last shade to a crisp, she unwittingly allowed her position to be open to the terror’s attack and was pinned to the ground before she could even react. Luckily, Scarlett wasn’t so helpless that she couldn't easily get out of its grasp by freezing the terror’s legs from where it stood. Using the bladed end of her staff, she used all her momentum to roll herself over and strike its frozen limbs until they shattered, causing the terror to crumble onto the ground. The otherworldly screech from the terror was loud enough to make her ears bleed, but it did not deter her from using her magic to freeze the rest of its body until it laid motionless in front of her. 

The air was thick with magic and the fight was finished quickly, leaving Scarlett out of breath, but satisfied nonetheless when Ariana used her mark to activate the rift and close it for good. To her right, she saw Solas wiping his sweaty forehead with his sleeve. A small but proud smile emerged on his face, directed towards his protégé for not needing assistance and killing the terror demon on her own. She couldn't help but smile back for a moment before Dorian’s words brought her attention back to the mustached man, who was rather talented in the art of elemental magic. She knew this, of course, from her previous knowledge of his abilities as an Altus. To see him in person, however, was exciting and left her feeling giddy about him joining the party later on. 

“Fascinating.” He stepped in front of the Herald, watching as her mark sparked to life from the recent use of its magic, “How does that work exactly?” 

Ariana cocked her head at him, clearly looking for the right words to say, but coming up short-handed. 

Dorian looked bemusedly at the Herald, “You don’t even know, do you? You just wiggle your fingers and boom! Rift closes.”

“Who are you?” Ariana asked, clearly unsure of what to make of the man standing in front of her. 

“Ah. Getting ahead of myself again, I see. Dorian of House Pavus. Most recently of Minrathous. How do you do?” He announced in greeting, bowing his head slightly in good faith. 

“Another Tevinter.” Cassandra warned her companions, “Be cautious with this one.”

Dorian seemed amused by the snide comment, smirking in the direction of the Seeker, “Suspicious friends you have here. Magister Alexius was once my mentor, so my assistance should be valuable - as I’m sure you can imagine.”

His gaze moved to all of the Herald’s companions but lingered the longest on the Seeress, who stood awkwardly between Cassandra and Solas, unwilling to speak until spoken to. Instead, she took the time to study Dorian, as he studied all of them. He was handsome - there was no denying it. His skin and hair were practically flawless, and his robes were expensive-looking - the latest in Tevinter fashion, Scarlett was sure - highlighting his wealthy background through the various velvets and silks he wrapped around himself. Still, Scarlett couldn't help but notice how despite his overall grandeur, there was an iciness behind his words. A wave of bubbling anger, yet to come up to the surface. She knew his story well, and she knew his hatred for Alexius’s foolish plans, but she couldn’t help but wonder if there was more to it than what he was saying. Did he know that Alexius had sent assassins after them? Specifically targeting Scarlett? Did he know about John being held prisoner?

Ariana glanced around the room, “I was expecting Felix to be here.”

“I’m sure he’s on his way. He was to give you the note, then meet us here after ditching his father.”

“Alexius couldn't jump to Felix’s side fast enough when he pretended to be faint. Is something wrong with him?” The Herald asked, with clear worry in her voice.

Dorian hesitated to answer, mincing his words carefully as he explained, “He’s had some lingering illness for months. Felix is an only child, and Alexius is most likely being a mother hen.”

That was the gist of it, there were no lies spoken, and yet Scarlett felt the need to elaborate further, despite it not being her place to do so. It isn’t some lingering illness, Felix is infected with the blight - and that's the reality of it, Scarlett thought to herself, biting her lip to stop herself from saying it out loud. What good would it do anyways? He was going to die either way. But if there was a possibility to remove the blight from him, as Grand Enchanter Fiona did… Ah, who am I kidding? I know barely enough about magic to keep myself alive...but maybe if I were to ask Solas…

They went on to converse about Dorian’s title as an Altus, rather than a Magister until the conversation turned and Ariana asked him why he was willing to betray his mentor. 

“Alexius was my mentor. Meaning he’s not any longer, not for some time.” Dorian sighed, “Look you must know there’s danger. That should be obvious even without the note.

“Let’s start with Alexius claiming the allegiance of the mage rebels out from under you. As if by magic, yes? Which is exactly right. To reach Redcliffe before the Inquisition, Alexius distorted time itself.”

A long pause of silence after the revelation had unveiled a dirty look from Cassandra aimed towards the Seeress. Scarlett supposed she should have expected that after their argument earlier that morning. Solas and Sera seemed too shocked to say much of anything for a moment. Still, it was impossible for Scarlett to ignore his reaction when his eyes landed on hers. It was slight and fleeting, but she watched as his muscles tensed and his back straightened. His piercing eyes gave away little, and yet she could see something in them that was alien to her - fear. 

“That is fascinating, if true...and almost certainly dangerous,” were the words Solas spoke, at the silence of his companions. 

Ariana, choking back on an emotion that Scarlett could not place, listened intently as Dorian continued.

“The rift you closed here? You saw how it twisted time around itself, sped some things up, and slowed others down. Soon there will be more like it, and they’ll appear further and further away from Redcliffe. The magic Alexius is using here is wildly unstable and it’s unraveling the world.”

Ariana sighed and rubbed her temples as if the conversation had started to give her a headache. In all likelihood, it probably did. First, its magical powers appearing out of thin air, a mysterious woman from another world with visions of the future, rogue Templars feeding red lyrium to their own charges, and now unstable time magic? For even the sanest of people, this was a lot to take in. 

“You’re asking me to take a lot on faith,” She finally remarked, slightly skeptical. 

Dorian’s features grew dark, “I know what I’m talking about. I helped develop this magic. When I was still his apprentice, it was pure theory. Alexius could never get it to work. What I don’t understand is why he’s doing it? Ripping time to shreds just to gain a few hundred lackeys?”

From behind them, the Chantry door opened with a creak. Out of the shadows came Felix, pale and feeble, making his way towards them with great effort.

Their companions turned their heads towards him as he spoke, “He didn’t do it for them.”

Dorian was pleased to see him, smirking at him in greeting, “Took you long enough. Is your father getting suspicious?”

Scarlett saw him in the tavern briefly, noticing when his eyes caught hers as she made a swift exit. Still, she never got a good look at the poor fellow until now. He was young, even younger than Dorian, who looked to be just slightly older than Scarlett was. She watched as he moved stiffly, like an old machine cranking through its last legs of life before needing to be oiled again. His brown hair was slicked back to hide the large sections of his head that were missing hair entirely. Despite his outward appearance making him seem impossibly ill to those who actually knew of his illness, his eyes were sharp and his tongue was equally clever. 

“No, but I shouldn’t have played the illness card. I thought he’d be fussing over me all day.” He aimed a languid smile at Dorian before turning towards the Herald with a more serious expression, “My father’s joined a cult. Tevinter supremacists. They call themselves Venatori.”

Scarlett felt herself take a sharp inhale, watching as her companion’s waited with anticipation. 

“And I can tell you one thing: whatever he’s done for them, he’s done it to get to you.”

Felix turned to face the Seeress, eyes boring into hers as the news sunk deep into her bones and chilled her to her core. Scarlett had known all along that she was the one they were really after. The assassins sent to kill her on multiple occasions was enough of a clue. Obviously, they needed the Herald for her ability to control the rifts, but Scarlett was the anomaly here. She was the one they had not expected, and it was because of her ability to see into the future that they needed her to be eliminated. Or worse - controlled by Corypehus himself. 

Looks of shock spread like wildfire through the room, even more so when Dorian finally brought his gaze to hers, as if noticing her for the first time. 

“Ah, I should have suspected as much,” Dorian replied, taking in the Seeress from where she stood with a silent fascination. “Your quiet companion here is the somniari, isn’t that right?”

Scarlett stepped forward, bringing attention to herself for the first time since entering the Chantry, “I am the Seeress, yes. I’ve tried to keep a low profile while here in Redcliffe after your father sent assassins after me on multiple occasions.” 

Her gaze fell upon Felix, who looked sheepishly at the floor upon hearing the accusation. He didn’t try to deny it, nor did Dorian, who seemed far more interested in the conversation now that she finally revealed her identity. 

Ariana continued, briefly looking to Scarlett before addressing Dorian and Felix, “One of which we imprisoned at our headquarters before recruiting him to our cause. He was a prisoner who was indentured as an assassin by Alexius himself.” 

Felix nodded his head at that, “Yes, I know of him. I cannot say why my father imprisoned him, but he is better off within your ranks than my father’s.”

Dorian looked lost in thought, stroking his mustache as he asked, “Isn’t he the one who fell from a rift, spewing nonsense about being from another world?”

Scarlett felt her heart pounding loudly against her chest to the point where she thought she would faint. Ariana shook her head, quickly dismissing it, “The prisoner was beaten, dehydrated and malnourished. Whatever nonsense he spoke was out of temporary delirium. We’re in the process of treating him now.” 

That seemed as satisfactory an answer as any, leaving Dorian to shrug in complacency before changing the subject. At the mention of it, Scarlett felt her palms start to sweat, especially when Solas gave her a curious look, until it was dismissed by Ariana entirely. Despite choking up on the inside at the comment, Scarlett tried hard to play it off as if it were nothing. She shrugged in nonchalance when Ariana turned to Felix. 

“Alexius is your father. Why are you working against him?”

An intense look grew on Felix’s face “For the same reason Dorian works against him. I love my father, and I love my country. But this? Cults? Time magic? What he’s doing now is madness. For his own sake, you have to stop him.”

It was clear he felt very strongly about this, as did Dorian when he remarked, jokingly, “It would also be nice if he didn’t rip a hole in time. There’s already a hole in the sky.”

Scarlett felt the need to speak then, if not to get answers, then at least to get some semblance of understanding, “I still don’t understand why they’re after me. I understand why they’re obsessed with the Herald, but why me?”

Felix and Dorian shared a look, before Felix tried his best to answer as delicately as possible, “I don’t rightly know their true reason, but I do know that they believe you to be dangerous. Given your powers, I can understand why.”

So could she. So could a lot of people. Still, to send assassins after her with little more than a hunch that she potentially could be dangerous? It seemed too unrealistic for her to grasp, but she knew she wouldn't get the answer out of either of them. Slumping her shoulders, she fell back in line with Sera and Solas, disappointed but not surprised. 

“You know you’re his target,” Dorian pointed out, cleverly, “Expecting the trap is the first step in turning it to your advantage.”

After a beat, he continued, “I can’t stay in Redcliffe. Alexius doesn’t know I'm here, and I want to keep it that way for now. But whenever you’re ready to deal with him, I want to be there. I’ll be in touch.”

He turned to walk away when Ariana called after him, “Wait! How will we know where to find you?” 

Dorian smirked, “It will be easiest if I come to you instead. Oh and Felix? Try not to get yourself killed.”

“There are worse things than dying, Dorian,” Felix said, finally, smiling fondly at him before he too took his leave. 

The five members of the Inquisition stood together, all mirroring the same expression - some emotion mixed between shock, fear, and anger. Neither of them moved for a moment after Felix and Dorian left. Scarlett hated being right sometimes. And yet, had she not been right, she wouldn’t have known what to expect after all, and somehow that fate sounds even worse. 

“Is there anything else you’d like to share with us?“ Cassandra turned to Scarlett, arms crossed in front of her body with a single raised eyebrow. 

Luckily, she didn’t seem as angry as she was before. Perhaps the unsettling news was enough not to hold any anger over the Seeress’s head when she was just as upset as the rest of them. 

“Yeah,” Scarlett grumbled, “I need a drink.”

Sera guffawed at that, easing the tension just a bit. Soon enough, Ariana started chuckling too and Scarlett couldn't help herself but laugh alongside them. Cassandra’s scowl didn’t seem as biting when she relaxed her posture and tried not to smile. Even Solas couldn’t hide the small upturn of his lips. It must have been shock that led them to laughing like maniacs inside the emptied Chantry. Regardless, it was desperately needed and Scarlett could feel the weight of the day lift off of her shoulders, for just a moment. As they made their way to exit, she dreaded the moment that weight settled back in and she would remember all that she had to fight for in this new world of hers. 

Chapter Text

As tiring as it was, Scarlett found that she didn’t mind traveling on the road much. It was the silence she liked most of all as they trekked on horseback in unison, listening to the sounds of nature around them. As a child, she spent many summers camping with her aunt and uncle, basking in the bright light of the stars shining overhead and the sounds of crickets in the surrounding Georgia brush. Traveling through Ferelden wasn’t so different, and yet in some ways, it was unlike anything she’d ever experienced. The untamed land beyond South Reach revealed half-ruined temples and lush, verdant landscapes. As the group rode in silence, allowing the soft howl of the wind, the chirping of birds overhead, and the clacking of their horses’ hooves striking the ground to fill the space around them, Scarlett realized just how much she enjoyed these small pockets of peace. It was also a nice break from their nights spent chattering away beside the campfire. 

During the nights when they camped along the outskirts of the Brecilian Forest, they conversed about everything - life, death, stories, and poems. Even the occasional song, when requested from her companions. Ariana and Cassandra liked hearing her voice, and Scarlett liked singing songs she remembered back on Earth. She liked watching them react to her songs, the way the words resonated and the way their bodies would unwittingly sway to the tune of her voice. Even Sera and Solas were susceptible to the Earthly charm of indie rock music.

What she didn’t like, however, was Solas’s hovering. It was how he always remained within earshot, popping in and out of view at the most inconvenient of times that irked her. When it was Scarlett’s turn to play storyteller, he always tuned in. It didn’t matter if just moments before, he was half a mile away, hunting for food or pretending to meditate. Without fail, he would appear as if his sole purpose was to annoy her. When his vacant expression and perked-up ears listened in as she told little lies about her life, she knew he had other motives. Sometimes, he would even chime in with questions regarding small, insignificant details, as if trying to catch her off guard. Stories like her first kiss and first time travelling alone were embellished slightly to fit into her narrative of being from the Free Marches. Still, they remained mostly true. Little by little, he tried to collect pieces of her life together to fit the puzzle that was Scarlett. Luckily, she kept the pieces scattered, knowing well enough to not draw attention towards herself by saying the wrong thing. While she spoke, Solas watched her with questioning eyes and an unwavering air of pride. Slowly but surely, she began to learn a thing or two from the way he picked up on such small cues. 

The inner psychologist in Scarlett couldn’t help but analyze her companions while traveling alongside them for a number of weeks. She was beginning to get to know each of them intimately well by the little things they did. She realized Cassandra was quite finicky when it came to her personal hygiene - she always folded her clothes neatly into her pack, whereas Sera crumpled them up into a ball and shrugged it off. Ariana had the nervous habit of biting her nails. She also tugged on the lobes of her ears whenever she told a lie. Solas’s behavioral patterns were harder to decipher, but not impossible. He liked being barefoot, hated wearing shoes, and frequently washed his feet using a wet rag before sleeping. He scratched at the nape of his neck and scrunched his eyebrows when lost in thought. He hated being corrected when wrong and loved it when people asked him questions about the Fade, ancient Elves, spirits, etc. His behavior was unpredictable at times, but he was a creature of habit, after all. She was pleased to see that certain aspects of him had not changed from the game to reality. At least she knew what to expect and how to get on his good side. 

Still, his ‘good side’ was rarely visible to anyone who didn’t observe his behavior the way she had. On bad days, he seldom talked to anyone and remained aloof. On good days, he was slightly more vocal and inquisitive, but not by much. Usually, he made it a point to bring up topics of interest to their group, particularly when traveling out in the wilderness.

As such, it was made apparent that today was one of Solas’s “good days”, or so she believed as he quietly rode beside her. Under the shaded trees hanging above the dirt path, Scarlett hummed a song to herself, watching as her companions interacted with each other. With curious eyes, she watched as Sera yawned loudly, smacking her lips together and rubbing her eyes as she whined, “How much further?”

“Stop complaining,” Cassandra barked, but there was little to no venom in her voice. 

Ariana rolled her eyes at their bickering, saying nothing while Scarlett continued to hum to herself, feeling her lower back begin to ache as the horses continued along the path at an incline. 

“Herald,” Solas called out, “I believe I recognize these woods.”

Once they finally reached the outskirts of Therinfal Redoubt, he pointed out an elven ruin, half-buried in the ground and covered in vines within the Brecilian forest. He’d slept there once, telling them stories of his travels through the Fade and unfortunate run-ins with demons. Scarlett liked hearing him speak, liked the way his mouth moved as his voice exited his lips, and liked the way his eyes raked over hers as she rode beside him. And yet, it was still not enough for her to forgive him for his blatant indecisiveness. They had not addressed the incident since. She made it a point to ignore him when his eager eyes met hers. Shame and desire simultaneously coursed through her veins as their companions rode alongside each other. Her cheeks felt hot to the touch.

“Therinfal Redoubt should be just up this road.” Cassandra said, pointing out a bridge connected to the main road, clearly marking the entrance of the fortress. 

Given what Scarlett had told her companions about Lord Seeker Lucius, they decided it was in their best interest to avoid the attention of the Templars altogether. Instead, they took a different route through South Reach, avoiding the main highway in fear of coming across the Red Templar’s patrols or waltzing into an ambush. In these parts, it was more than likely that assassins, demons, or who knows what else could attack at any given moment. Scarlett simply did not want to leave it to chance. 

“Is this where Ser Barris is supposed to meet us?” She asked, feeling the unease settling in her stomach once she saw the top of the fortress peak over the trees. The Templars’ banner flew menacingly in the wind as if to taunt her. Our scouts were certain no one was being held prisoner in the dungeons, but what if that changed? We wouldn’t be able to assault the fortress head-on, at least not without reinforcements...Maybe we should have listened to Cullen’s proposal after all.

Their horses followed the dirt path forward atop a cliff overlooking the fortress from a reasonable distance. A few feet farther and a small clearing circled by spruce and pine trees entered view. Scarlett grunted as she hopped off the saddle, stretching out her legs until she felt the satisfying pop of her joints, reminding her of the long hours she spent riding. A small campfire, used but abandoned, was placed in the center of the clearing. A decent place to camp.

“It must be,” Ariana spoke matter-of-factly, mirroring Scarlett’s action by hopping off of her horse with a swift, but elegant jump, “one of our scouts is to escort him here.”

“I hope Ser Barris will be more reasonable than the Lord Seeker,” Cassandra said with a hint of uncertainty.

Sera snickered, noting the Templar’s absence, “If he shows up, that is.”

The others began to set up camp, unaware of how long it would be before Ser Barris would make an appearance. It was he who suggested this location, which made his absence all the more peculiar as the minutes stretched into hours. When the sun started to set on their camp, it soon became clear to them that something was amiss. Scarlett paced around the campfire relentlessly, either due to the restlessness of riding on horseback for a number of hours, or from simple, pure anxiety. Sera, lying on the dirt floor, picked her teeth with one of her arrows while Cassandra groaned in disgust at the sight. Ariana and Solas sat by the fire trying not to notice Sera’s antics.

“Something’s not right. He must have gotten held up somehow, ” Scarlett finally said, pacing around the campfire once more until Solas physically stopped her in her tracks. 

He came up from behind her, placing his arms on her shoulders to turn her around before she could make yet another lap around the camp, “Even so, da’len, wasting your energy by frantically roaming around is not ideal.”

She swatted his hands away, feeling her heart hammer against her ribcage when she looked up to meet his gaze, “What do you suggest I do then, Solas? The scout should have escorted him here ages ago! For all we know, they’re both dead in a ditch somewhere while the bulk of the Templar forces make their way over to us.”

Ariana shook her head at the Seeress from where she stood, “You’re overreacting.”

“And if I’m not?” Scarlett returned, watching the fear emerge on the Herald’s face at the possibility. 

Her intuition was seldom wrong, especially when it came to danger. Still, Scarlett desperately hoped she was wrong, just this once. It would be nice to not have to face the risk of death yet another day. 

“I’m going to scout ahead,” Scarlett grabbed ahold of her staff and began to march off towards the fortress. 

“Are you mad?” Ariana cut her off, jumping to her feet to block Scarlett’s path, “If you want to search for Ser Barris, then we’ll all go. But I will not allow you to saunter off alone.”

“Then let’s get going,” She stated with an equal amount of stubbornness as her elven counterpart. 

Solas shook his head at her. It was as if she were prone to following death’s doorstep, the way she sought out trouble. Hesitantly, her companions followed Scarlett back onto the dirt path. They passed through the main road with relative ease, making sure to hide their camp with the concealment spell Solas had shown Ariana. A mile or so down the road, nearing the front gates of Therinfal Redoubt, the Herald led the group further south of the entrance, towards the ancient woodland surrounding the fortress.

“Wait,” She halted in her tracks, “I see blood.”

As Ariana ran up ahead, a small puddle nearly invisible to the naked eye due to the darkness of the night, just barely glistened under the moonlight. Scarlett walked beside her, marking the pattern of the splatter. It wasn’t enough to signify death. Whoever was attacked had moved elsewhere, likely caught by surprise. 

“Someone was ambushed here,” Scarlett muttered, kneeling down to find that the blood was still warm, “recently.”

A cry was heard in the not-so-far distance, causing the Herald and Seeress to immediately pull out their staves. As they rushed towards the noise of blades clashing against one another, Solas placed a barrier over the mages. Through the brush, Scarlett could see a corpse wearing Inquisition armor lying next to a very wounded Ser Barris. He held off his attacker to the best of his ability before his sword was knocked out of his hand and he was pushed to the ground. Cassandra rushed forward, knocked down the Red Templar using her shield while Sera shot arrow after arrow, bouncing off of his heavy armor. 

Scarlett knelt down beside Ser Barris, whose helmet and sword were now lost amidst the fighting. He laid on his side, a small puddle starting to form beneath him. His mouth, curling upwards in pain, was stained red with blood.

“Ser Barris, I’m Scarlett Hensley of the Inquisition,” She announced, helping him sit up while the others held off the Templar from attacking him any further, “Let me see where you were injured.”

“Y-you’re the Seeress,” He muttered, starting to lose consciousness. 

“I am,” She replied, peeling off his chest piece to reveal a stab wound beneath his ribcage, “Stay with me now, Ser Barris.”

She placed her hand on the reddening injury, causing the Templar to yelp in pain before passing out cold when Scarlett began to use her magic on him. Closing her eyes, she felt her mana sing at the contact of his lyrium-infused blood. It was powerful and overbearing, but it allowed her to search deeper to find the leak of energy. Luckily for him, his attacker had just barely missed any vital organs. A warm light enveloped the air around them as Scarlett healed his wound, waiting until it closed up before removing her bloodied hands from his chest. 

From behind her, she could hear the cry of the Red Templar finally silenced by Cassandra’s sword. Ariana ran to Scarlett with clear worry in her voice as she asked, “Will he live?”

“Yes,” She nodded, “but he’s very weak. We’ll need to carry him out of here.”

“That cannot be all of them,” Cassandra huffed, still maintaining a defensive position, “Get ready.”

Scarlett jumped to her feet at the sound of rustling in the bushes. Sera was the first to attack, when a Red Templar rushed into the space between Scarlett and the barrier protecting Ser Barris. Her arrow shot true, lodging itself in the eye slots of the Templar’s helmet, killing him instantly. Scarlett used her flames to create a wall of fire around them, waiting for the moment the other Templars attacked. 

To her right, she could see Solas nod at her once before using a mind blast to send another into a tree, where he impaled himself on a tree branch. Scarlett used what mana she had left to lift the Templar and the broken branch, still sticking through his middle, flying off the cliff until his yelps of pain were no longer audible. Cassandra and Ariana kept busy, holding off two Templars threatening to close in on the barrier, while Scarlett rummaged through her supplies for a lyrium potion. C’mon, where is it?! Don’t tell me I forgot to pack extra lyrium potions...great one, Scarlett. SUPER helpful.

“Behind you!” Solas cried out, using a mind blast to push a third Templar away from the Seeress. The Templar, shielded and eyes glowing red, dodged the spell with ease. Rushing through the flames of the barrier, he used his shield to knock Scarlett back into the thick of the fighting, and away from Ser Barris. 

“No!” She cried, reaching her outstretched hand over to the Red Templar, who now stood menacingly over an unconscious Ser Barris. Her face was stricken with horror at the realization that her mana was near depleted after healing Ser Barris’s grievous injury, as well as fighting beside her companions.

Looking frantically from side to side, she realized quickly that she was alone in this battle. Her companions were occupied with enemies of their own, and Scarlett had no one but herself to stop the Red Templar from killing Ser Barris as he lay defenseless. It was a nightmare within its own right, and one Scarlett should have prepared for. And yet, now that she was alone in this endeavor, the possibility of dying felt all too real. 

If I’m to die tonight, she thought to herself while picking up a pair of daggers from the Inquisition scout’s corpse, at least I won’t go down without a fight. 

Rushing towards the Templar, she slid onto the ground, slicing at the backs of his knees - one of the few openings that were not armored for better movement. He screamed in agony as he crumpled to the ground instantly, dropping his sword and shield. Rushing to stand, she hadn’t anticipated that his now free armored hands would capture her ankle, causing her to fall before reaching Ser Barris. Her daggers fell just past her reach, and though she reached for them with all her strength, the Templar’s strong grip yanked her away from them. 

“Let me go, you bastard!” She yelled, kicking at his hand, which held a death-like grip on her. 

She looked back at him as she clawed at the dirt, struggling to shake him off. It was not just his eyes glowing red but his whole aura had been tampered with unsolicited fury. He looked more like a wild beast than a Templar. The sight would have frightened her, had she not been so intent on her own survival. As he brought her closer to him with his incredible strength, she took the chance to kick his helmet, forcing it to fall off of his head, giving her the opening she needed. What little mana she had left, she used to slice her bare hand through the air, sending two ice spikes through the Templar’s now exposed face. Her eyes were tightly shut, not wanting to see the gruesome sight. He made a single cry as his body seized, turning limp soon after. Struggling to stand, she grabbed the daggers and winced when she saw the ice spikes going through his eyes and into the back of the man’s skull. 

Grabbing onto Ser Barris’s unconscious form, she watched as her companions did away with the rest of the Red Templars, one after another. Solas was the first to reach for her side, eyes widening in astonishment at her handiwork. 

“Impressive,” His eyes grazed over the dead Templar before meeting her own with a smirk, “for a beginner mage. But a true expert would never forget to pack lyrium potions.”

“Don’t give me that. I know, alright?” She panted in exhaustion, struggling with Ser Barris’s deadweight on her back. She could barely stand, and with her mana being as depleted as it was, she felt prone to fainting soon herself. 

“Da’len, wait,” He knelt down beside her, as she planted herself back onto the floor, unable to muster the strength to carry Ser Barris, “you must take this”

With concern in his eyes, he reached in his knapsack and handed her a small vial of lyrium. Removing the cork, she swallowed it quickly, grimacing only slightly at the sensation. It had been many weeks since the first time she took lyrium, and since then, she had gotten a bit more accustomed to it. If there’s one thing she’d learned about taking lyrium, it is that once you start taking it, you can never really stop. Regardless, the pain it caused her the first time rarely happened anymore. She had Cullen to thank for that advice. 

“Are you alright?” Ariana asked her, blood dripping off of her staff as she approached. 

Scarlett nodded, standing to her feet once again, “Much better now.”

“Good,” Cassandra said, hauling Ser Barris onto her back with astonishing ease, “Let’s make haste to camp before more return.”

Sera watched in awe as Cassandra led the group back to camp, barely displaying the strain on her muscles as she did so. Nudging Scarlett with her elbow, she whispered, “She’s a bit scary, yeah?”

Scarlett rolled her eyes but couldn't help but chuckle at Sera’s reaction. To say things did not go as planned would be an understatement. But at the end of the day, she was happy to have her companions there to make her laugh when she needed it. 

Chapter Text

Several hours after the ambush, Scarlett's body felt weary and brittle. The quiet snores wrought from Ser Barris at her back as he leaned against her body for support was enough to keep her awake, despite the luring call of the Fade. She insisted that he ride with her rather than Cassandra, knowing that if his condition worsened, she could heal him before the Nevarran warrior would ever notice. Even if his weight was unbearable against her sore muscles, she was grateful that their trip had not entirely been in vain. She counted her lucky stars to be alive, trotting along the wooded path to the Hinterlands and not bleeding out somewhere in the Templars’ dungeons. 

Had they more time to rest after the battle, they surely would have stayed at the camp along the outskirts of Therinfal Redoubt, but the Herald decided it was simply too risky. Scarlett agreed - she didn’t need visions of the future to see what would happen if they lingered too long. Eventually, the Lord Seeker would send out a detachment for their missing knights and none in the party wanted to stick around long enough to find out. 

“Do you think he’ll wake up soon?” Ariana asked, eyes motioning over the unconscious Templar’s back as her horse trotted alongside Scarlett’s.

Scarlett turned minutely and grimaced at the sight of the sleeping Templar, “It’s hard to say.” 

His gaping stab wound was closed, yes, but as for his mind? There was no chance of knowing if what the Red Templars did to him had any lasting effects. At least her magic could detect no signs of red lyrium - that much, Scarlett was grateful for. Even now, as he leaned against her, she could feel his domineering Templar aura causing hers to curl in around herself. Had there been any red lyrium in his system, she surely would have felt it, like she did with the other Red Templars. Still, the idea of Ser Barris being the last of the Templars left was a...troubling thought, to say the least. 

“Something,” Cassandra’s voice from behind them made them both turn their heads around, “clearly went wrong. We need to find out what happened at the fortress.”

Sera snorted from atop her horse, “Let’s hope he’s not as barmy as the rest of them red ones.”

Solas let out a low disapproving sigh at Sera’s comment. Scarlett rolled her eyes at the sound. While he led the group down the path, it was clear that they would need to rest soon, if not for the grumpiness in the air from lack of sleep, or the long hours on horseback.  

A few more hours on the road with exhaustion gnawing on her companions' brains led them to set up camp along the border of South Reach and the Hinterlands. Luckily, it was far enough from the main trail to deter anyone following them and close enough to the Crossroads to stop for supplies on the way back to Haven, if need be. Glancing at their potion stock, however, led Scarlett to believe that a quick stop wouldn’t hurt. 

The tents were pitched up first, then Solas ran off to gather food and fresh water for the journey through the Frostbacks. Climbing up the mountain was far more difficult than climbing down, after all, and they would need to save their energy in the event they ran into assassins on the road. 

Ser Barris awakened somewhere in between Solas roasting ram meat over the open flame and Cassandra and Sera bickering over who got the leanest cut. He had been laid carefully on the extra bedroll Scarlett packed, in between where she and Solas sat by the campfire. When Scarlett noticed his eyes fluttering open, still adjusting to his surroundings, she instinctively placed a hand on his shoulder to steady him. She’d checked on his injuries several times throughout the journey and was impressed by how fast he was healing, thanks to her magic. Still, that didn’t stop her from doing a quick once-over when he woke up. 

“Where am I?” His voice was thick with sleep, but she could feel the panic rumbling beneath his words. 

“We’re camped near the Hinterlands,” She stated matter-of-factly, eyes darting to the Herald’s figure walking towards them and kneeling beside Ser Barris. 

Ser Barris sighed, running a hand over his exhausted face, “So, then it wasn’t all a bad dream.”

“Do you remember what happened?” Ariana asked, lending him a hand so he could sit up. 

He didn’t wince when he did so, leading Scarlett to smile softly to herself for her improving skills. He looked down to where his wound would have been, noticing his armor had been removed in place for lambswool breeches and a white cotton tunic, “Yes, well, everything leading up to the ambush, that is. I’d received a summons from the Lord Seeker three days before we were to meet. Your response to my letter had been intercepted by our own scouts and the Lord Seeker had questions.”

He paused for a moment, realizing all eyes were on him now as he continued his story with grief latent in his voice, “Your letter was vague - just a simple reply, but it was enough to give the Lord Seeker suspicion that something was going on that he didn’t know about. Many of our knights in the Order had been acting...strangely for a number of months now. At first, I suspected but didn’t dare to accuse the Lord Seeker of feeding Red Lyrium to our soldiers but...my theory was confirmed when he threw me in the dungeons and I saw firsthand, the corpses of the poor sods who fought against them or simply perished from the exposure.

“I was there for those three days, waiting and praying to the Maker that I wasn’t next when the guards keeping watch suddenly collapsed onto the ground. Your scout seemed to have popped up from out of nowhere and cut them down without making a sound. He picked the lock and we snuck out together through the tunnels beneath the fortress. I didn’t want to, at first. I...wanted to stay behind, see who else we could save that the Lord Seeker hadn’t gotten to yet, but he insisted that we left right away. He was right, if we had stayed…”

He trailed off, looking deep in thought when Cassandra asked, clearly distressed, “Are there no Templars left? Have we come too late?”

“Truthfully, I don’t know,” Ser Barris looked down at the ground, swallowing a lump in his throat as he continued, “We left quickly after I took the dead guards’ armor and weapons. Suddenly, we heard a shout and about a dozen of them rushed to the dungeons. We heard their footsteps from below and ran through the tunnels. We got out as fast as we could, but not fast enough. We were in the forest when the first arrow struck. Hit the scout straight in the back, but he insisted we kept going. Then another came, and the Templars hiding in the brush attacked. Your scout...he died pretty quickly after that.”

His expression was guarded, but mournful. He met Scarlett’s gaze and spoke with gratitude, “The last thing I remember was you, Seeress. Thank you for saving me.”

Scarlett smiled softly at him, “No need to thank me. I’m just glad we got to you in time.”

His voice trembled when he addressed the Herald. His eyes met hers for a brief moment before dropping to the floor in shame, “Your scout...he said his name was Bernard. I’m sorry I couldn’t save him.” 

The Herald nodded, looking unaffected by his words, “We’ll send word to his family along with a measurable sum of gold as condolences.”

Scarlett looked bitterly into the crackling flames of the campfire. It was the price of war, she supposed, to have so much death linger around their organization. Still, to see it so casually dismissed, as if that scout wasn’t his own person with goals and dreams - cut short by the blade of a Red Templar. She couldn’t blame Ariana for her indifference. She was soon to have thousands under her command when she became Inquisitor. She couldn’t afford to mourn the losses of them all, not when hundreds more would perish before the year was done. Still, that sunken, cold feeling Scarlett first felt after she had taken her first life and many after that had crept its way back into the recesses of her mind. Solas must have noticed the change in her demeanor when his eyes briefly met hers. In those precious few seconds of eye contact, his sorrow mirrored hers as if he’d read her mind.

“We should arrive back to our base in Haven in three days' time. If you believe there are others, those who haven't been infected with red lyrium yet, you might want to send word ahead once we arrive at the Crossroads,” Ariana gazed down upon him with sympathy before heading off to her tent. Soon enough, the others followed. 

Scarlett, despite how fatigued she was, decided to keep watch. Something told her that nothing but nightmares awaited her in the Fade that night.

~~~~~

The next few days passed by uneventfully as they trekked through the Frostbacks to arrive back in Haven. At the Crossroads, Scarlett spent her gold on lyrium potions and checked in on the refugees she’d last tended to with the elven healer they'd picked up in Redcliffe. Their pit stop didn’t last long though, just barely enough time for Ser Barris to send out a handful of letters to his closest friends in the Order. Given the sullen expression on his face while he sent them, Scarlett suspected he hadn’t much hope for a reply. 

It had snowed the first night they traveled up the mountains, slowing the horses down as they plowed their way through a few feet of freshly piled snow. Taking the main road would have been faster, but given the last assassination attempt, Ariana took no chances. Yet another thing to worry about now - not just Venatori assassins but Red Templars following their trail, all the way back to Haven. 

When they did arrive a few days later, the sun had already set on the village and Scarlett let out a sigh of relief upon seeing the gates come into view. The relaxed feeling was fleeting, as she was reminded of their shortened time there. Many months had passed since Scarlett fell out of the rift and Ariana was getting closer and closer to sealing the Breach. Soon, Scarlett recalled, she would have to prepare these people for the inevitable doom that would lead to the destruction of Haven. All of those people, all of those deaths…

“What's wrong?” Ariana gripped the Seeress’s arm when they finally hopped off their horses. 

Instead of grabbing her belongings, Scarlett just stood there, eyes glazed over, while she anxiously chewed on her bottom lip. 

The Herald’s voice seemed to snap the flustered brunette out of her thoughts as she gave her elven friend a timid smile, “Oh, nothing. I’m just thinking about all the chores I put off while I was gone.”

A lie. Not even a good one. Ariana stared at her, disbelieving and hoping it would prompt the Seeress to speak truthfully. When her tight-lipped smile wouldn’t budge, Ariana reluctantly let it go. Scarlett couldn’t deny she was grateful for it; it would be too difficult to explain it all now while her companions helped Ser Barris to his feet and led him to the Chantry. Still, it didn’t erase the pulsation of Solas’s aura against her own, taunting her and beckoning her to turn to face him and see the knowing look in his eyes and know that he saw right through her, as he always did. She ignored it, waiting until everyone had exited the stables and went back to their own devices. The last to leave was Scarlett, who lingered before entering the gates. Solas tried and failed to meet her eyes before entering the village. When he too was gone, she felt a deep sigh exit her body, and exhaustion seeped into her bones. 

The cold was biting, but the soft, howling wind felt comforting to her. Haven was her home now - the only home she’s had since she fell from the Breach, and she’d been in Thedas long enough to understand that any notion of going back to Chicago was but a pipe dream. 

She watched as Cullen’s soldiers patrolled the perimeter of the outer gate. It was far too late for them to be training now, but she saw as a few of them made their rounds and she wondered to herself where John would be at this hour but didn’t feel like looking for him. 

When she walked up the steps to her cabin, she heard the noise echoing from inside the tavern, just a few paces away. As tired as she was from the long journey, she felt the music and roaring of laughter call to her. I suppose I could stop and say hello to Varric before I pass out for the night…

The liveliness of the Singing Maiden always brought a smile to her face. It was an escape she desperately needed when thoughts of death and destruction threatened to consume her. And today, it seemed, was one of those days. She knew she would eventually have to go back and face her fears in the Fade, whether she ignored them in the waking world or not. She also knew she would eventually have to report to the council in the morning and see the broken-hearted look on Cullen’s face when they told him Ser Barris’s tale. But for now, she decided, she wouldn’t think about any of that. 

When the door creaked open, she heard the sweet voice of Maryden singing “Once We Were”, as Iron Bull, Varric, and Blackwall’s laughter filled the room. Flissa looked up from pouring glasses and gave her a warm smile, “You’re back! Are you hungry? I just made some of that stew you like.” 

“Thanks, Flissa,” Scarlett smiled back at her, feeling her stomach rumbling at the thought of eating a real meal, “I’d love some.” 

As she ate, an uproar of laughter and an angry grunt drew her attention to the table in the back where her new companions dominated that corner of the tavern. At the head of it was Varric, grabbing the piles of cards laid before him and shuffling them with a devilish grin on his face. Blackwall sat with his head in his hands as The Iron Bull laughed and slapped a hand on his back. Next to them, was Sera, who must have just entered the tavern before she did, and surprisingly enough, John, who looked nervously at the new deck in his hand.

Scarlett snickered at the sight, knowing that Varric playing the dealer in Wicked Grace was never a good thing. She decided to wait then and watched from afar as they interacted, munching on her stew and chugging some ale while they hollered at one another. She couldn’t deny that seeing John interacting with them was amusing, though clearly, nobody had taught him the rules of Wicked Grace before inviting him to play. After a round of cards, Blackwall had clearly lost a considerable amount to The Iron Bull, who held a mysterious glint in his eye and a cold mask of devilish glee when the bearded man tossed his cards on the table and yelled, “Fuck this!”

John had lost some too but didn’t seem to be in shambles over it like Blackwall was. Maybe Varric had gone easy on him, considering he’d never played before. Still, she watched as Varric coaxed the bearded man, “Come on, hero, just one more round?”

Blackwall scowled at him, “You’re a bastard, you know that?”

John spat out his drink laughing so hard. Sera nearly did the same. The sight made Scarlett giggle where she sat, which must have caught the attention of The Iron Bull, who’s eyes lit up when they met her own. 

“Look who’s back!” The Qunari motioned for her to walk over. 

Reluctantly, she did. A part of her worried that John, with some alcohol in his belly, would say something stupid when he saw her and blow her cover. But luckily, he barely seemed to notice she was there until she took a seat between Varric and Sera. 

“How was the trip, Princess?” Varric smiled at her in greeting. The others followed suit.

“Long and eventful,” Scarlett sighed, gladly taking a tankard full of mead from Varric. 

Sera snickered, “You’ve got that right.”

“I’m sure you’ll hear more about it in the morning,” Scarlett finished, not wanting to dwell on just how eventful it actually was.

John, slightly tipsy, armed with a shit-eating grin, replied, “Talkative today, aren’t we?”

Scarlett rolled her eyes but didn’t have the energy to come up with some clever retort. He noticed her lack of a reply, which caused his smile to falter, but thankfully, the rest of the groups’ conversation turned to that of the game itself before he could even begin to pester her. 

Varric was winning by a lot - no surprise there. Iron Bull was close behind, while John and Blackwall struggled to keep up. Although both Sera and Scarlett were offered cards to play with them, neither of them particularly wanted to. Instead, the two ladies watched meticulously as they finished their game, hoping to call out any cheaters. 

At some point during the night, Scarlett had drunk a few more tankards of mead, feeling the pull of the Fade call to her as her words started to slur and the room looked a bit fuzzier than before. When the game was finished, Varric cackled to himself as he hauled in the large pile of sovereigns placed on the table. 

Blackwall was either too drunk to care about his substantial loss, or decided to lose with dignity as he nodded silently to himself before muttering, “Good game.”

Varric smirked, “That it was.”

Iron Bull chuckled, “Next time, I’ll be the dealer.”

Scarlett snickered to herself, knowing that Iron Bull would likely wipe the floor with all of them, but said nothing at his remark. Soon enough, the companions had started to disperse back to their rooms, with Scarlett being among the first to leave. 

“As invigorating as this was, I am thoroughly exhausted,” Scarlett stood from her chair, noticing that her balance was a bit less coordinated than normal, “I will see you all in the morning.”

“Sleep tight, Princess,” Varric called out after her. 

She nearly fell over trying to reach the door when she felt a hand slink around her waist to balance her. Surprised by the contact, she looked up to see bright blue eyes and an equally tipsy demeanor as John helped her exit. She just then noticed that he was out of his armor, wearing a similar cotton outfit like the one she gave Ser Barris. Still, his sword remained at his hip, as if he expected to use it at a moment’s notice.

“I’m fine, I don’t need your help,” She tried to shrug him off once they got outside, but the snow didn’t help to support her argument when her foot got stuck in a particularly deep pile. 

“C’mon, Scar, stop being so stubborn,” He sighed, helping her get unstuck. 

The gentle tone of his voice caused a lump to form in her throat. For once, she felt inclined to listen and actually let him help her when the light-headedness took over. 

He practically carried her to her cabin when she nearly took a tumble at the stone steps leading up to it, “Since when did you become such a lightweight?”

“Since when did you become so friendly with Varric and the rest of them?” She retorted, knowing her curiosity was getting the better of her. 

John chuckled at her reaction, “Since you left, actually. Varric’s been teaching me how to play Wicked Grace. And I think he’s just a bit curious about our friendship.” 

Even tipsy, she could hear the implication of the word. Friendship . Is that what they were now? Friends? 

Scarlett slumped into bed as soon as John released his grip on her, kicking off her boots somewhere at the other end of the room, “He’s such a gossip.” 

A moment passed after Scarlett closed her eyes, though she could still feel that John was there, hesitating at the door. He inhaled sharply as if he were about to speak. She paused, waiting for the silence to cease. It didn’t.

“Goodnight, John,” She uttered into the dark, feeling her consciousness start to fade away. 

“Goodnight,” He replied, closing the door quietly behind him. 

Once silence filled the room once again, she drifted off into a deep sleep. 

Chapter Text

The debriefing with the Inquisition’s advisors went as well as it could have, which in Scarlett’s mind meant it went rather poorly. They were left with more questions than answers, which didn’t help the Herald come to a final decision. By the end of it, the hollowed out, forlorn expressions on everyone’s faces led them to the decision of reconvening when Ariana arrived back from the Fallow Mire. Scarlett supposed the extra time was to help the Herald think on it, as well as wait for a reply from Ser Barris’s friends amongst the Templars, if one ever came. Regardless, it was made clear by now that no decision would lead to a happy ending. Even without prior knowledge and visions of the future, Scarlett knew that the path laid before them was filled with seemingly endless death and suffering - either delivered by the Venatori or the Red Templars. Or, the worst and most likely option, which was both. 

She tried to speak with Cullen afterwards, concerned after watching the light fade from his eyes with the quickness of a lightning strike. He stormed out the second the meeting was over. The broken look on his face as Ser Barris shared his story with the advisors left Scarlett with knots in her stomach. She wasn’t sure she could shrug it off as being from the excessive amount of alcohol she drank the night before. 

The rest of her morning passed by quickly and without fuss. She said her goodbyes to Ariana and watched as she took her leave with Varric, Blackwall and Iron Bull following closely behind her. On horseback, it wouldn’t take them longer than a week to arrive, and Scarlett had already prepared her for what to expect there. She couldn’t say she was disappointed at not being asked to join - she missed Haven and could do without the possessed corpses littering the rainy marsh. 

Later, she trained with Solas through the afternoon. In the Fade, they sparred until exhaustion had started to seep in. There, in that same familiar field of wildflowers and tall trees lining the mountainside, Scarlett could see spirits roaming around the barrier, watching from a distance as their translucent bodies faded in and out of view. She wished Wisdom were there, offering her words of comfort or helpful advice. Unfortunately for her, Wisdom seemed to come and go as she pleased. Rarely when Scarlett called, did Wisdom appear. Even when an acute sorrow ate at her heart, even when she begged into the endless void of the Fade and she’d no one else to talk to...there was no answer but the echoing of her pleas. Still, Scarlett had to remain hopeful that she'd see her friend again soon. She had to be. 

As they fought to catch their breath, Scarlett felt her body slump over onto the soft ground. She closed her eyes and felt the blades of grass run between her fingers, the refreshing breeze cooling the beaded sweat on her forehead. It reminded her of simpler times. Times when she was not in Thedas. 

“Your grief is palpable,” Solas broke the silence as he sat crisscrossed next to her, resting his elbows on his knees, “I’ve noticed it for weeks.” 

“If you’ve noticed for weeks, why say something now?” Scarlett kept her eyes closed, not willing to see his expression. Though she wondered if his tone was one of pity or concern, she hadn’t the strength to muster up her usual sarcastic remarks. At least not right then, when her emotions threatened to boil over. Solas always said that’s when she’s at her most dangerous.

He chuckled under his breath, and she could feel the weight of his body next to hers as he laid his head back and rested beside her, “I’ve tried. Your ability to deflect is most impressive. ” 

Scarlett felt the corners of her mouth lift as she replied, “What can I say? I learned from the best.” 

A few moments passed where neither one of them said anything, and Scarlett found comfort in the silence. Though she couldn’t see him, she felt his aura envelop around hers as they laid side by side, listening to the sounds of the trees rustling in the wind and the chirping of birds in the open field they frequented. She wondered to herself why he always chose this place to train. It was beautiful, to be sure, but not like any battlefield she’s ever seen. She wondered if he chose it for a reason - say perhaps, a memory he wanted to share with her without openly admitting to it. She knew better than to ask, but she could sense it held some importance to him. For now, it was to remain a happy mystery.

She thought about the last time they sparred there and felt a chill go down the length of her spine at the memory. The way his eyes raked over her body, the pad of his thumb tracing the edges of her face, the feeling of his breath on her lips before being rudely awakened by the assassin - it would be hard to ever forget that night. 

“You’re not to blame, you know.”

He finally broke the silence. She turned her head to face him, but remained lounging on the grass. 

“What do you mean?”

“For all of it - the lives and deaths of our followers, the templars and mages,” He paused, taking a moment to study her with a surprisingly soft gaze, “our futures. You’re not to blame.”

“I know.” 

She uttered a curt reply, turning her head away when she felt his eyes beckoning her, trying to hold her there in place. She hated when he looked at her like that, like he pitied her. Like he wanted to pry her open and sift through all the endless piles of shit until he found her secrets laid bare.

This was not a conversation she was willing to have with him, not when she knew his secrets, his true identity. She knew she was not to blame for what was to come. He was. She felt her thoughts turn to venom and knew she’d snap or say something she’d regret if she stayed there with him. 

“Well, if we’re finished with our training,” She started, feeling her joints pop as she stretched on the grass, “I should go check in with Adan and the healers.”

Solas made no moves to stop her but the frown on his face made it clear he was unhappy with her elusiveness. Maybe they’d talk about it in the future, maybe not. Scarlett was far too emotionally and physically exhausted to have a heart-to-heart with him after the events that unfolded over the past few weeks. 

He sighed as he stood onto his feet, using his staff to hoist himself up, “As you wish.” 

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” She forced herself to smile at him - a pathetic attempt. 

If he noticed, he said nothing and left her in the field alone, presumably waking himself up.

Once she awoke, she set off for the Chantry to check on Ser Barris first, knowing he was likely still shaken up from their journey. She was unsurprised to find him conversing with Cullen in the library. The conversation looked grim from what she could tell, but Ser Barris’s eyes lit up considerably upon seeing her frame appear in the doorway.

“Seeress, we were just talking about you,” Ser Barris smiled warmly at her, though the sadness in Cullen’s eyes was still palpable as he stood beside them.

“All good things, I hope?” She asked, returning his warm expression with one of her own.

He chuckled softly, “Only the best.” 

“Well,” Cullen cleared his throat, “I’ll leave you to it then. Ser Barris, Seeress.” 

He bowed his head and walked away stiffly. Scarlett’s eyes followed his frame as he disappeared into the Chantry and she felt her smile melt away. Recently, it seemed as though everytime Scarlett tried to speak with him, he avoided her like the plague. Perhaps it was all in her head, or maybe he was upset about the situation with the Templars. Either way, Scarlett tried her best to not take it personally, but it was difficult doing so. He always was the brooding type.

Ser Barris must have noticed her frown when he said, “He really admires you, you know.”

“What?” She whipped her head around to face him.

“He told me you’ve been invaluable to their cause - to this Inquisition.”

“Not more than anyone else,” She shrugged nonchalantly. 

Ser Barris shared a hint of a smile with her as he replied, “I’d beg to differ. Your magical abilities are indeed powerful, but it’s your spirit he admires. I admire it too, I must admit.” 

She blinked at him, not really knowing what to say. They walked to the healers’ tent together, while he continued to speak. 

“I’ve seen heroes and villains everywhere. I’ve seen friend turn against friend, I’ve seen children left without mothers or fathers - entire villages burnt to the ground by the rebels, and now demons falling from a hole in the sky. Among all of these refugees of war, there is one commonality.”

“Hope,” he continued, “You’ve given them that. You and the Herald.” 

Scarlett thought his words would uplift her, make her feel anything other than the all-consuming hollowness inside of her. From the expectant look on his face, she knew he’d anticipated the same. She felt nothing different, nothing to fill the emptiness left from before. She forced a weak smile and changed the subject, “Let me check on your wounds. How are you feeling today?”

He was out of his armor, which made it easier for her to lift his shirt and open the bandages she’d wrapped up for him the night before. It was mostly precautionary - she did a good job of healing him immediately after the battle with the Red Templars. Still, one couldn’t be too careful when it came to Red Lyrium. In the healers’ tent, she made sure Adan was stocked with herbs and other potions she gathered from their journey in the Hinterlands. Despite knowing how effective magic was in healing injuries and illnesses alike, she couldn’t refrain from using the extra help keeping wounds clean and protected with the herbs she’d procured. She was pleased to see he’d been re-applying the salves himself when she lifted the bandages and saw a nearly-healed scar beneath them. 

“Much better, thanks to you.” He smiled at her again, his brown eyes dangerously affectionate as he stared into her own. 

She failed to meet his gaze, uncomfortable with the amount of grace she’s been given in the past hour, “I’m happy to hear that. Keep applying the salve once in the morning and once at night, and you should be back to wielding your sword in no time.”

“Of course, Seeress.” 

When she turned to heal other soldiers, she tried to shake off the dark thoughts creeping into her head. Thoughts of death and destruction, thoughts of hopelessness. Thoughts that would soon become reality. 

How could someone who had seen so much death, who had been tortured at the hands of the Red Templars, who had endured torture from the Envy demon, have so much optimism? How could he place such confidence in someone he barely knew? A total stranger and an anomaly in every sense of the word. A person, who in all likelihood, would only do more harm than good by simply being alive in this world. She was constantly reminded of her duties as the Seeress, the weight she carried onto her shoulders for being a savior of the people - a title she never asked for nor wanted. She knew, logically, she was a victim the same as everyone else, yet…why did she still feel so guilty?

Her mind reeled all through the afternoon and evening. She couldn’t stop thinking about her very first vision, the one that left her stranded in the woods, stricken with horror and at the mercy of Solas, who’d decided to show her kindness rather than fury. She thought of Chancellor Roderick, the crowd of people aiming weapons at her. She thought of their anger as they shouted, ‘kill the apostate!’. 

Perhaps worst of all, she thought of Sophie. What would become of her if she’d been found in Thedas, alongside demons and magisters, all with the intent of ridding Scarlett and all those she cared for from this world? The fact that she’d felt nothing hinting at her presence in the Fade both worried and relieved her. She hadn’t felt John’s presence yet he was here, all the same. If her vision of others like them being held prisoner by Envy were to come true, she had no idea where to even begin trying to find them. She couldn’t deny she needed the help. But she also knew she was in far too deep to go backtracking on her origin story now. No, she had to continue the facade at all costs. Even if it meant betraying all those near and dear to her. 

It was likely because of these haunting thoughts that plagued her that she found herself at the tavern again, for the second night in a row, chugging down tankards of mead one after another. By the time the sun had set and the cold had started to creep in again, she was truly lost to herself. 

The lights and sounds coming from inside the tavern were bright and rowdy. Scarlett dared to partake in a drinking game with some of Cullens’ soldiers - the ones who didn’t look at her with sly leers. Eventually, Sera and some of Bull’s chargers joined in the frivolities as well.

“Flissa, another round for these kind gentlemen, please!” She hiccupped, giggling when one handsome, green-eyed soldier held his hand out to steady her as she stood from her wobbling stool. She couldn’t remember his name, but she knew he was an archer. She recognized him from the Temple of Sacred Ashes, as long ago as that felt now.

“Right away, Seeress!” Flissa called, though Scarlett could see her and her new group of friends were keeping the woman quite busy with their orders. 

Krem raised his tankard towards the inebriated mage, “Seeress, shall we play another game? How about a round of Wicked Grace?”

She scrunched her nose and shook her head, “You’ll steal all my money if we play. How about another drinking game?”

“Like what?” Sera asked, cocking her head at Scarlett like a puppy.

One of the mercenaries helped Scarlett carry the full tray of drinks over to their table, knowing she’d likely tip it over herself. She plopped back into her seat, grabbing a drink in her hand and offered to the group, “How about two truths and a lie?”

Krem looked at her, confused, “What’s that?”

“I say three facts about myself,” She hiccupped again, “and you have to guess which one’s the lie.” 

The rest of the soldiers seemed to all shrug or nod their heads in agreement at the suggestion.

Krem replied, “Sounds easy enough, who goes first?” 

Everyone looked around at each other before Scarlett shot her hand up, “I’ll start! Hmmm…let me see…I had a dog growing up named Spot. I absolutely hate ram meat. I’ve never fought a darkspawn.” 

The handsome soldier sitting beside her laughed, “Oh, that’s too easy.”

Sera squinted her eyes at her and scrunched her nose as if in deep thought, “The third one.”

“Drink!” Scarlett pointed her finger at her, “I had a cat!” 

Krem looked at her shocked, ‘You’ve never fought a darkspawn? I know it's ten years past but surely, you remember the Blight?”

The rest of the soldiers shared Krem’s confusion.

“Sure, but I wasn’t in Ferelden then. Guess I’m just lucky,” Scarlett slurred her words, sloshing her mead around as she drunkenly aimed her pointed finger at no one in particular. 

“Who’s next?”

They continued going around in circles, laughing at one another’s stories, and calling out the liars when it was their turn. The handsome archer placed his arm on Scarlett’s waist to steady her as she continued to sway in her stool, which Scarlett was grateful for, but she couldn't deny that the contact made her nervous. Even through the thin material of her cotton tunic, she could feel the heat and weight of his hand as it rested against her. He was handsome to be sure, but she wasn’t sure if she was ready for any type of physical intimacy with a stranger. She tried not to think about it and continued to drink heavily until it came back around to her turn again and the soldier left her side to get more drinks. As she started to speak, she saw Solas’s frame come into view. 

“Your turn now, right?” Sera nudged at Scarlett to continue, “Or are you too sloshed to continue?”

 The Seeress tore her eyes away from the elven mage when he finally spotted her and instead frowned at her drink. Solas always spoils the fun. 

“Hmm, let’s see…”

“Seeress,” Solas approached the table, in that disapproving tone she hated.

“I’m left-handed.” 

Solas spoke again, trying to get her attention, but the noise inside the tavern suddenly became deafening to her ears. She couldn’t focus on much else except the game and those in front of her. Suddenly,  her inebriation became clear as day to everyone around her. The room spun and she felt light as air.

“I prefer red wine to white wine.” 

Someone chuckled at her comment, probably Sera. She couldn’t tell. 

“I haven’t had sex in almost two years.” 

A silent pause. At that moment, everything went still. The noise that was so deafening before came to a halt and Scarlett erupted into fits of hysterics. She laughed so hard, her sides started to hurt and tears formed at the corner of her eyes. 

“Oh, she’s hammered,” Krem chuckled into his tankard, breaking the silence.

Sera gawked at her, “No wonder you’re so high strung.”

Scarlett threw a vulgar gesture her way and the youthful elf roared with laughter in response. 

“Fenedhis,” Scarlett heard Solas mutter under his breath, shaking his head at the floor. 

The soldiers looked at each other, confused and slightly uncomfortable. The green-eyed archer, who’d just come back with more drinks, let out an awkward laugh, “You secretly love white wine?”

“Wrong . Drink!” She spoke through dying laughter, wiping away the tears in her eyes and finding the slightly appalled look on Solas’s face even more hilarious. 

“Scarlett, it’s time to go,” Solas tried to reach for her, but she drew back from his touch like he burned her.

“I’ll leave when I’m good and ready,” She snapped at him, all laughter well and gone behind her now. Not a second later, she diverted her attention back to her drink, throwing her head back and chugging the remnants of her tankard.

The Chargers cheered and the soldiers did as well. Some chanted, ‘chug, chug, chug’ as she swallowed the last bit, slamming the drink down on the table when she was done. She wiped away the mead dribbling down her chin with a smile, and prompted the others in her group to do the same. She was too drunk to care, or even notice the sheer disappointment coming off of Solas’s aura against hers in waves. She would deal with it tomorrow, if at all.

“Wait, so which was the lie?” Krem asked, still wiping away the tears from his fits of laughter.

“The first one,” she replied, slurring her words, “I’m right-handed.”

In her drunken stupor, she hadn’t realized her words must have set Solas off as he stormed out of the tavern. Some time must have passed before she realized she could no longer see him, and no longer feel his aura creeping against hers - an assurance that training with him tomorrow would be hell. Hours later, the crowd had started to thin out and the mirthful atmosphere had dimmed its energy. The lively music had died down and the bright lights faded into a soft glow, and the dark thoughts she’d tried so desperately to avoid had started to slither in again. 

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a flash of silver that set her on edge. She thought, for a moment, it was the reflection of fiery flames on glistening armor - armor she’d seen many times before, with its flaming sword at the center of it. That wasn’t what surprised her. Cullen’s Templars frequented the tavern as often, if not more than she did. What sent chills down the center of her spine, what left her breath hitched in her throat was that she thought she saw a man within that armor. A black haired Templar wielding a lewd smile.  Her head spun and she began to feel sick when a hand suddenly grasped onto her shoulder. 

“Hey, are you okay?” 

The handsome, green-eyed soldier, who Scarlett couldn’t remember the name of, looked at her with concern. The gesture was sweet, and had she been sober or had she not felt the panic grip at her with its iron claws, she would have appreciated it more. Instead, she wordlessly shrugged off his touch and stumbled her way out of the tavern. Once she stepped out into the biting wind, where the snow flurried all around her, she allowed herself to breathe again. 

She supposed the fresh air would be good for her, but the moment she stepped outside, she felt it begin again. The familiar tingling sensation in her fingertips, the numbness of her mind, the images flashing before her - a cacophony of color and sound, and she felt it hit her all at once. 

Cheering. Loud, boisterous laughter. Spilt drinks in the tavern, outside, on her clothes. She felt the smile stretching so far across her face, her cheeks started to hurt. The soldiers she’d been drinking with stood by her side, praising her, passing her drinks, sharing their joy. The green-eyed one raised a toast. Cullen and Cassandra stood to her right. Josephine and Leliana, to her left. Ariana, Varric and Sera drinking, singing songs. The others, she was sure, were celebrating too. She almost joined in, wanting to grab someone’s arm and dance until she couldn’t in front of the flames of the bonfire.

Then the bells rang. She should’ve anticipated it. She didn’t. 

Running. Falling. Screaming. Crimson splatters, glistening on the snow. The roar of the dragon above her, a dreadful monstrosity in every sense of the word. She looked around and wiped the blood off her staff, off her hands. Corpses everywhere. Familiar bodies, one’s she’d been celebrating with not moments before, littered the icy ground. 

Her eyes shot open as she gasped for air, gripping a wooden fence to stabilize her. She felt the bile rise in her throat. The alcohol sloshing around in her had started to resurface. She felt footsteps behind her as she emptied the contents of her stomach over the fence and onto the icy dirt. 

Her knees gave out, long before the mysterious figure behind her moved her hair back behind her head as she vomited again.

“Th-they,” She hiccupped through sobs, “they’re all gonna die. All of them.” 

She remained there on all fours, waiting and praying that the nausea would subside and she could stand again. Tears welled up in her eyes and through her blurred vision, she could see where her sickness had landed. She was disgusted and forced herself to stand, though not without struggle. Either the drunkenness or the horrific vision she’d experienced had left her legs feeling weak. 

A hand reached for her, hoisting her up when she nearly fell over again. She turned her head to face the person who came to her aid, and was surprised to find Solas’s face frowning back at hers. His eyes were heavy and filled with anguish, seeing her like this. 

This strong, shining beacon of hope to all of Thedas, crumpled onto the cold ground in despair, retching up steady streams of vomit like the good for nothing pretender she was. It must have been a sad and pathetic display, she was sure. 

“Solas,” She started, feeling the shame wash over her in crushing waves. 

Her throat burned, her mind was in ruins, and she couldn't find the words to continue. Instead, she stared up at him, hating herself and sobbing as she spoke his name aloud, using it to ground herself. To remember she was here, with him, in the present. There were no Red Templars. There was no dragon. There was no Elder One. Not yet. 

“What are you doing out here?”

She couldn’t answer. Her mind came up with nothing, no excuse for what she’d done tonight or for the fear eating away at her. Either way, her answer would have been insufficient. She knew she shouldn’t have drunk so much tonight. Even if it wasn’t what she intended, even if it was only for a momentary escape. She felt a bit like her mother right then, keeled over in a pile of her own vomit. 

“Let’s go,” He said, gently pulling her to his side and steadying her as they walked along the path leading to her cabin. 

Wordlessly, she followed, with only the noise of her soft sobs and the howling wind to accompany her. Her head spun the entire walk there, and didn’t stop spinning even when she heard Solas acknowledge someone ahead of them - a blonde-haired soldier making his way towards the barracks. 

“What happened to her?” She couldn't make out his face, but she could tell it was John by his voice. His tone was laden with worry, but Solas stopped him from stepping any closer.

Solas ignored his question and replied tersely, “Leave us.”

Again, Scarlett felt her feet crumble beneath her as she nearly fell again onto the floor, but Solas’s arms were quick to boost her up again. He grunted as she then leaned her entire body weight onto him as they steadily made their way towards the door.

“Dammit, Scar…” She heard John sigh to himself before they entered the room and his figure disappeared from view. 

Moments later, she felt herself plop onto her bed with a comically loud creak. In the dark, she felt comfortable enough to kick off her shoes and pants, not caring that Solas was there in front of her. She turned away from him then, curling into herself like she used to as a child - back when she was afraid of ghosts and monsters creeping in her closet. Solas stroked her hair as she began to cry to herself once again.

“I’m scared, Solas,” She whispered into the void, “I’m scared to lose them.”

Who they were was never clarified. Not that it mattered much to her nor Solas at that moment. She knew that even if she turned, she couldn’t see his face illuminated in the dark, but she could still feel him there, still feel his sorrow echoing through hers by his aura. Perhaps, he too felt that same fear that she did.

“I know, da’len .” 

Sleep found her soon after, and in the Fade, she dreamt of her mother’s garden in the spring.

Chapter Text

They didn't talk about it the next day. Or the day after that. In fact, it wasn’t brought up again until the Herald was due back from the Fallow Mire, and Scarlett thought she’d erupt from Solas’s silence. She couldn't decide whether to be grateful or offended by his elusiveness. At the very least, she was happy to not be made into a spectacle, like she has so many times in the past when suffering from a particularly violent vision in front of the entire village. The fewer people that knew about her horrific vision or drunken display the better. Still, a part of her selfishly wished he would have at least checked in on her after viewing her at quite possibly her lowest moment since she’s arrived in Thedas, and that was saying something, given all that’s happened.

Instead, it was business as usual. When she woke up the next morning, she half expected to see Solas waiting for her in her cabin. She thought maybe she’d find him asleep at the foot of her bed, slumped over in a chair while she adjusted her eyes and pounding head to the light outside. No such thing happened. Solas barely looked her in the eye the next day, except to train in the Fade. When they finished, he disappeared into the forest, as per his usual routine. It seemed as though nothing had changed between them at all. She thought, perhaps, that his aloofness was partly due to her inebriation. Maybe he thought she was too intoxicated to remember what occurred that night, or maybe he refused to bring it up in fear of sending her spiraling again. Either way, he gave no tells as to anything happening, and Scarlett couldn’t quite place her feelings on the matter. 

John, on the other hand, wouldn’t shut up about it for the following week. Some days, she’d find him loitering outside of her door, waiting for her to exit and make her rounds for the day. She blew him off when she could, which annoyed him to no end. Other times, he would ambush her and badger her with questions until she relented. Mostly, she gave half-assed, tight-lipped answers about not remembering what happened, even if it was far from the truth. He was the last person on Earth she wanted to speak to on that matter. The irony was not lost upon her.

On one such day, when the Herald was set to return from the Fallow Mire, she spotted John making his way towards her as she stopped by Cullen’s tent to drop off more sleep potions. Whether he used them or not, he looked grateful to receive them, if not a bit sheepish. 

“Seeress, this really isn't necessary-,” Cullen started, trying to hand the crate of potions back to her. 

“Nonsense,” She stopped him mid-sentence, thrusting them back into his hands, “If you won’t take them for yourself, take them for me. It’ll give me peace of mind to know you’ll be getting some relief, and hopefully better sleep.” 

He hesitated, but the light pink tinge spreading across his cheeks betrayed him, “Very well then. Thank you, Scarlett.” 

The use of her name instead of her title brought a smile to her face. Getting Cullen to drop the honorifics was like trying to pull teeth out most days. Today, however, he seemed to be in a good mood and his smile came easily. As they stood there, smiling warmly at one another, fingertips nearly touching as they rested on the crate, Scarlett noticed something shift between them. A glint in his eye that she hadn’t seen before; Not since she’d hugged him that day, after finding out they saved Ariana’s life from assassins. At the sight of it, she felt a warmth spread down her spine, enveloping her with a comforting sense of calm she hadn’t felt in a long while. 

Though Cullen was once a Templar, his aura wasn’t like the others. She wondered if it was due to the lack of lyrium in his system - but something within her subconscious begged to differ. He was different from other Templars. Even those who sided with the Inquisition had shown their distaste for mages when she entered the room. Their eyes followed her shadow, whispering about her and eyeing her like a ticking time bomb. Yet Cullen never looked at her differently, never distrusted her for her magic. She never saw that vitriol in his eyes - just admiration. Maybe that's why she felt so comfortable around him. Or, maybe it was due to how much she loved to see his warm brown eyes melt as he smiled that illuminating grin.

Unfortunately, the peace didn’t last. John approached the pair from across the training grounds, clearing his throat from behind to get their attention. The Commander turned and walked away quickly to place the potions in his quarters. 

“Can we talk?” He asked Scarlett with a certain determination in his voice.

She rolled her eyes at the sound, but when she turned to face him, she almost felt guilty seeing the worried expression on his face.

She shrugged, “I guess.” 

He motioned for her to walk, and wordlessly followed closely behind her as they made their way to her cabin. She didn’t want to argue with him out in the open, knowing they’d need privacy for whatever conversation they were going to have. She’d already had quite a few close calls with him shamelessly blurting out information from their past where anyone could hear, and she simply couldn’t take the risk. Before she even got the chance to close the door behind her, he backed her into a corner.

“Why are you avoiding me?”

“I’m not,” She replied, defensively. 

He didn’t look convinced. 

“I’m being serious, Scar. Ever since you left for the Hinterlands, you’ve been distant and…I don’t know. It’s like your mind is somewhere else.”

He paused for a moment, scanning her face for any tells, “I’m worried about you.”

She couldn’t meet his eyes and replied aggressively, forcing herself to turn away from him, ”What, are you spying on me now? Why do you care?”

John gripped her arm then, forcing her to face him and really look him in the eye, “Would you quit acting like a fucking child? You know damn well why I care.” 

A second passed where neither one of them said anything, but his grip on her remained. She felt her breath quicken and the annoyance on his face quickly shifted to something else. She would have preferred him to stay angry with her than pity her. 

“Let go,” She tried to yank her arm out of his grasp, but it stayed firm on her forearm. He really has changed since he arrived at Haven. 

He’d grown stronger, gaining some of the weight back that he lost after his time in Alexius’s dungeons. Clearly, Cullen’s intense training regime was doing him favors. Scarlett on the other hand, had the opposite effect. Despite her training in the Fade, her physique hadn’t changed much, but she couldn’t deny that her body was feeling a bit worn down - her knees a bit weaker and wrists a bit thinner than before. Since that fateful incident, she’d avoided the Singing Maiden when she could. More often than not, she’d get suckered into joining Sera and occasionally, Krem for supper and a drink anyway. She at least tried not to drink in excess since then and so far, had been pretty successful. 

“Just talk to me,” He pleaded with her, “Please.”

His pale blue eyes bore into hers and he loosened his grip enough that she could finally shake him off. The heartbreaking look on his face kept her frozen in place. She’d never seen him so…so scared. 

She felt a dull ache in her chest and the mask started to crack. 

“I know there’s something you’re not telling me, but I have to know. What happened to you, Scar?” 

His voice was quiet enough that she barely heard his question, but she had in fact heard it. A part of her wished she hadn’t.

She frowned at him slightly, “I don’t know what you mean.” 

“Can you at least tell me this,” His eyes softened as he asked, “are things getting bad again?”

She took a sharp inhale, feeling the panic begin to course through her and her heart start to race. She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. It seemed like he’d always have this effect on her. He knew her better than anyone here. Probably better than anyone anywhere. And that scared her. 

A loud knock at the door caused them both to flinch. The interruption was enough distraction for her to take a step back from where they stood, mere inches away from one another. When she opened the door to find Solas standing on the other side, she felt strangely happy to see him. 

“Solas,” she sighed in relief at her unexpected savior, “what are you doing here? I thought we were meeting to train later?” 

Before even acknowledging her question, Solas’s eyes immediately looked beyond her frame in the doorway, to spot John standing behind her, awkwardly scratching at the back of his head. 

Solas raised an eyebrow, “Am I interrupting something?”

“No! Definitely not.” She shook her head frantically, “John was just leaving.” 

She could tell by the way his eyes narrowed at her that she denied it too quickly. He, without a doubt, knew something was up now. As if on cue, John brushed past Solas to take his leave. On the way out, John’s eyes matched hers in a way that said ‘this isn’t over’. For now, at least, she was safe from John's dangerous curiosity, and safe from having to relive the memories as she explained them to him. 

Where would she even begin? Could she truly be honest with him about how she felt, how trapped and hopeless she was? No, even if it was John and even if he knew her better than anyone, she was the Seeress of Andraste. She had no other choice than to tough it out alone, even if it pained her to do so. If anyone knew how horrible the events to unfold were, or how doomed their future would be if even the slightest thing went wrong…all hope would be lost. And that was too steep a price to pay for temporary comforts. 

When it was just Solas and Scarlett alone standing in the doorway, he gave her a suspicious look, “I hadn’t realized you and your attempted murderer had become so familiar.”

Scarlett rolled her eyes, “Don’t start.” 

Thankfully, he hadn’t pressed her further. He smirked at her as he entered her cabin, taking a peek at her surroundings. She hadn’t had the chance to clean up in a while, and she could sense his judgment as he looked at the growing piles of clothes and books littering the floor. Not to mention the sheer amount of elfroot potions she’s mixed, placed on practically every surface of the room.

“What’s up?” She asked, sitting on the bed. 

He closed the door behind him, leaning against her potions table, “The Herald is due back from the Fallow Mire. She’ll likely return by the day’s end.”

“So I heard.” She replied, cautiously. There had to be more to his impromptu visit than that. 

He hesitated, eyes flitting away from her as he spoke, “I know you’ve no intent of sharing your visions with me, but I fear the situation with the mages is far more dire than the Tevinter mage had initially explained. If what he says about the usage of time magic is indeed true, it can do more damage to this world than any rift.” 

She didn’t confirm nor deny what he said, but she was sure the look on her face spoke volumes. Sophie always said she wore her heart on her sleeve. 

“The Herald must come to a decision - quickly. There has been no reply from the Templars since we’ve arrived back in Haven. We must secure the mage’s help to close the Breach and deal with this Magister Alexius as soon as possible.” 

On that, she could agree. “You’re right. But I can’t sway her decision, if that's what you’re asking me.” 

“She trusts you,” He stated plainly, “and she values your opinion.” 

She sighed, irritated by his comment, “Be that as it may, you know my reasons for not interfering. This is her decision and that’s that.” 

“Perhaps you’re misunderstanding me,” Solas moved away from the table, straightening his back with a cold expression on his face as he spoke, “The Breach is still in the sky. It is still very much a threat. And it cannot wait any longer.” 

Her frustration grew at his words. Did he have to be so condescending all the damn time? As if she couldn’t see it from outside her window every morning, as if she didn’t have to ward herself from demons every time she went to pick more potion ingredients or train in the Fade with Solas. As if she didn’t have the constant reminder of it every time she entered the Fade and the spirits flocked to her like moths to a flame. 

“I understand you perfectly clear, Solas,” She snapped at him, her voice raising in volume, “but what do you expect me to do about it? I’m not the one with the power to close the Breach. I’m not the one who makes all the decisions. I know it is a threat, believe me. But I’m not the one risking my life to close the damn thing.”

“For one that evades responsibility as much as you, it is a wonder how you act like you’re the only one bearing the weight of its consequences.” He barked back at her, prompting her to rise from where she sat to stare daggers at eye-level with the elven mage.

Scarlett scoffed at his rebuke, “Evades responsibility? You’re one to talk.”

Solas glowered at her, “You act as though you’re the only one in mourning. You act as though it is solely your responsibility to save the world, and yet you cannot seem to bear it. How do you expect to see these events through as you fall apart at the seams?”

His words left her aghast. Her eyes widened and her mouth was slightly ajar, struggling to come up with a quick retort that would shut him up. She hadn’t expected him to be so direct. Was it truly that obvious to those around her? She knew she’d been a little depressed lately but…was it so bad that even her mentor, the hidden god who would soon be her enemy, could point out her weaknesses so candidly?

Silence ensued for a number of seconds before Solas sighed dejectedly and took a step back, pressing his fingers to his temples, “My words should have shown more tact. I apologize.”

She didn’t know what to say. This wasn’t the first time, nor the last she feared, that Solas left her speechless. But this was, perhaps, the first time she thought to understand his perspective. She never took the time to think about it before, but as Solas’s words sunk in, she realized how pathetic she must look to those around her. She thought she’d been discreet about it - licking her wounds in privacy, in fear of showing weakness, and yet, people were concerned about her. How Solas must view her now, eyes widened like the prey he stalked in the woods.

“I don’t know what I’m doing, Solas,” She confessed angrily, feeling the tears start to well in her eyes, “Is that what you want to hear? That the great Seeress of Andraste is afraid, just like everyone else?” 

As the words exited her mouth, she thought she’d come to regret her honesty. Strangely, she felt better saying it out loud than having the thoughts thrash around in her head. Solas continued to stand there and say nothing, watching her with a slight frown on his face.

“Do you know what it’s like to see the mutilated, bloodied bodies of those you walk past everyday? Do you know how horrifying it is to look upon their faces, to close your eyes and see them as they die, and not be able to do anything about it? If I make even the tiniest of mistakes, say or do the wrong thing, everything - all of this, would be for nothing. This Inquisition? Nothing. You’re right, Solas, I might not be the only one in mourning, but I am the only one carrying this burden.”

Through her tangent, Scarlett felt her chest rise and fall through shortened breaths. The heat rose to her face as she gave her impassioned speech, feeling more vulnerable than she had in weeks. As the silence continued, she felt as if she was standing before him stripped bare.

“Tell me you wouldn’t be scared shitless,” She exhaled shakily, wiping away a stray tear as it rolled down her cheek, “Tell me you wouldn’t lose your damn mind.”

She turned to face away from him, knowing that it likely didn’t matter anymore. He’d already seen her at her worst - what could a few tears do that hasn’t already been done?

“In truth,” He paused, hand stopping mid-air in the space between him, as if to reach out for her before letting it fall naturally at his side, “I…cannot.” 

“I saw you die, Solas,” She revealed, feeling him freeze in place behind her. 

She wrapped her arms around herself in a futile attempt at self-soothing, forcing the memory of seeing a Templar’s blade impaling Solas’s lifeless body out of her mind. “Had we not stayed behind in Val Royeaux, we’d all be dead and the world destroyed.”

“I know, da’len ,” He said, his voice barely above a whisper.

“If the roles were reversed,” She turned back around, surprised to see a vague semblance of sorrow hidden behind his forcibly stiff stance, “tell me you wouldn’t want to disappear completely.” 

“Is that what you want?” He asked, his tone shifting to something warmer than it’d been before, “to disappear?”

Sometimes, yes. She couldn’t find it in her to say that though. Instead, she forced a tight-lipped smile and said, “Well, I’d certainly be doing the Venatori a favor.”

Solas lurched forward, closing the space between them and placing his hands on both sides of her face. His fingers found comfort in her hair while his thumbs slowly caressed her cheek and jaw with a gentleness he rarely displayed. As he exhaled, she felt his breath on her lips and she almost closed her eyes, anticipating for him to lean forward and kiss her. She couldn’t imagine any other reason for the close proximity. Yet, no such thing happened. 

“You cannot mean that,” His voice had risen and Scarlett could hear the alarm in his tone.

His mask didn’t simply break - it shattered. The heart-rending gaze and utter dismay in his voice shocked her. Scarlett could feel the panic settling in through his hold on her, tightening as if to keep her from slipping right through his fingers. She felt a pang of guilt as she realized the effect her words had on him. She had been selfish, hadn’t she? She’d spent these weeks isolating from her friends, from those who cared about her, in fear of them seeing her for the fallible human she was without realizing how she’d been hurting them too. 

His words suddenly dawned on her. You act as though you’re the only one in mourning. He’d been in mourning too, hadn’t he? He’s lost everyone and everything he’s ever known. His entire world has gone with no one left to confide in. Sometimes she forgot just how much they had in common.

“I’m sorry,” She whispered, closing her eyes as he pressed his forehead against hers, “You’re right, I shouldn’t say that. I just…sometimes think it’d be easier-”

“No,” Solas cut her off, “Your death would not make things easier, Scarlett. Not for the Herald, not for the Inquisition, not for…” 

Not for me. The unspoken words lingered in the air. The patches of skin that his fingers brushed against grew warm to the touch. The space between them was miniscule and Scarlett thought she’d feel overwhelmed by this display of affection. But as reservations started to pass, she felt herself melt in his grasp, eventually raising her hands to his chest and feeling the soft material of his tunic burning against her palms. 

“I’m sorry,” She repeated, scrunching the fabric in her hands. 

In their quiet embrace, they stood intertwined, with his hands tenderly tracing the contours of her face. The soft warmth of her touch lingered on his chest, causing his breath to catch in his throat. She could feel the heat radiating off of him in waves, reveling in the comfort it brought her to touch him like this, to feel his steady heart thump, thump, thumping beneath his wolf-jaw necklace. It wasn’t enough. She needed him closer. 

She felt her heart fluttering against her ribcage, reflecting a growing desire as his right hand traveled down. His thumb softly swiped over her bottom lip, while simultaneously moving his other hand down to the curve of her waist. Subconsciously, she felt her body move on its own accord, narrowing the space between them until their bodies were flush against one another in a tight embrace. As his hand traveled down the length of her spine, it left a trail of fire beneath its weight and Scarlett could feel her yearning coil deep within her. 

Something in the air shifted then when they pulled their faces apart and Solas caught her gaze, “These past few months, after everything you’ve endured…you’re stronger than you give yourself credit for.”

Scarlett swallowed the lump in her throat, afraid she might say something stupid in response to his sincerity. Strength wasn’t the word that came to mind, but as she took his words in, she almost believed him. She wanted to believe him.

“Thank you,” She murmured, feeling the weight of her worries start to fade away.

They stayed like that a moment longer, finding solace in their shared embrace. The world outside of that tiny cabin had started to blur, leaving only the gentle cadence of their breath mingling and unspoken intensity of emotion stirring something within them both. Before long, Solas had begun to pull away and Scarlett immediately missed the warmth of his arms. Silently, Solas pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, a bittersweet ending to their shared moment. She stood there, still as a statue as he took his reluctant departure, still feeling the echo of his aura enveloping hers as he looked back once, then closed the door behind him. 

Several minutes had passed before Scarlett moved from that spot. A few hours later, after spending the rest of the afternoon cleaning her cabin and reeling from their encounter, she’d realized they were not to train that day after all. She only exited her cabin once she heard the sounds of a large group moving outside her door, signifying that the Herald was back from her journey.

Despite the somber note of the day, she felt herself smiling at the sight of Ariana’s platinum braid bouncing as she made her way over to where Scarlett stood. Pulling her elven friend in for a quick embrace, she found she meant it when she said, “I’m so happy you’re back.” 

Ariana easily matched Scarlett’s smile with one of her own, “As am I. I can’t say I’m the biggest fan of fighting off the undead, knee-deep in swamp water.”

Scarlett chuckled at her remark, following her friend as they made their way to the Chantry, “I’m assuming it went well?”

Ariana shrugged, “If by well, you mean that I rescued our scouts then yes, I suppose so. But, of course, there’s always more to it than that.”

“Meaning?” Scarlett asked, raising a brow. 

Ariana shook her head, “Not here. Let’s get everyone together.”

Once they entered the war room, the councilors looked towards Ariana’s direction in anticipation. Cullen was the first to speak, applauding the Herald for her success in acquiring the missing scouts and acquiring Hargrave Keep for the Inquisition. 

“More importantly,” Ariana added, pausing as she shifted her gaze to the door behind her and back to her advisors, “I’ve made my decision.”

Cassandra asked, surprised by her conclusion, “You have?”

“Magister Alexius has made his move, inviting the Inquisition to negotiate for the mages. We’ve yet to hear from any of the Templars, barring Ser Barris, and we simply cannot allow a threat of this magnitude to fester without intervention.” She stated, matter-of-factly. Her face hardened at the mention of the magister, “We must head to Redcliffe as soon as possible.”

“We don’t have the manpower to take Redcliffe castle!” Cullen protested, “Either we find another way in, or give up this nonsense and go get the remaining Templars ourselves.”

Cassandra retorted, crossing her arms in front of her body, “Commander, Redcliffe is in the hands of a magister. This cannot be allowed to stand!”

“The letter from Alexius asked for the Herald of Andraste by name. It’s an obvious trap,” said Josephine, exasperated by the bickering. 

Before Scarlett got the chance to chime in, the door to the war room burst open and a familiar figure stepped into view. 

“Dorian?” Scarlett’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Fortunately,” Ariana gave the others a scheming smile as she motioned towards him, “We’ll have some assistance getting in.”

At Scarlett’s slack-jawed expression, Dorian quipped playfully, “Surprised to see me again so soon, darling? Not to worry, your elven friend here was fortunate to cross paths with me on the journey to Haven.”

“I assume you have a plan, then?” Leliana asked, eyeing the flamboyant man up and down. 

“Always,” The man grinned, whitened teeth shining beneath his magnificent mustache.

Chapter Text

At Dorian’s arrival, the war room was in a state of utter disarray. Scarlett, of course, had known well in advance that Dorian would eventually make his way to Haven. What she hadn’t expected was that he’d arrive so early. From the look on everyone else's faces, she could tell she wasn’t the only one shocked by his dramatic entrance. With that said, it wasn’t enough of a deterrent to stop the arguments against Ariana’s decision to get the mages in Redcliffe. 

“Redcliffe Castle is one of the most defensible fortresses in Ferelden. It has repelled thousands of assaults.” Cullen stared intently at the Herald with a furrowed brow, clearly upset by her decision, “If you go in there, you’ll die. And we’ll lose the only means we have of closing these rifts. I won’t allow it.”

Leliana shook her head at the Commander, “And if we don’t even try to meet with Alexius, we lose the mages and leave a hostile foreign power on our doorstep!”

“Even if we assault the keep,” Josephine chimed in, slightly less impassioned than her counterparts, “it would be for naught. An ‘Orlesian’ Inquisition's army marching into Ferelden would provoke a war. Our hands are tied.”

Cassandra started, “The Magister-” 

“Has outplayed us.” Cullen finished for her. 

Practically everyone in the room let out a deep, frustrated sigh. After a momentary pause, Scarlett could feel Dorian’s foreign, yet somehow familiar aura push against her own as he stepped closer into view and cleared his throat. 

“While Alexius has the impenetrable fortress to hide behind, you still have the advantage,” He spoke candidly to Ariana, who chewed on her bottom lip nervously as she stared at the detailed map laid across the table, “He is expecting you - perhaps we can use this as a distraction while we seek the means to get inside of the castle?” 

Ariana’s eyes lit up at his suggestion, “Other than the main gate, there’s got to be another way into the castle. A sewer? A water course? Or something?”

“Wait,” Leliana leaned forward to place her hands on the map, pointing to the hills beside the castle, “There’s a secret passage into the castle, an escape route for the family. It’s too narrow for our troops, but we could send a few agents through.” 

Cullen shook his head, still not liking the idea, “Too risky. Those agents will be discovered well before they reach the magister.” 

Scarlett raised her hand, if a bit sheepishly, to get their attention, “I may have a suggestion.”

The entirety of the room shifted their eyes to her, waiting expectantly for her to continue.

“If we’re able to use the Herald as a distraction - giving Alexius the envoy he desires, Leliana can sneak her agents inside while the attention will be focused on Ariana. It’ll be risky, but I believe with Dorian’s help, we can bypass Alexius’s magic surrounding the castle so the spies can slip inside, unnoticed.”

Dorian smirked at the brunette mage before addressing the advisors, “Your Seeress makes a good point. Your spies will never get past Alexius’s magic without my help. So, if you’re going after him, I’m coming along.” 

The room then shifted focus to Ariana, who held a particularly determined expression on her face as she spoke, “If we can guarantee a way inside, I see no reason not to take it.” 

Luckily, everyone seemed to be in agreement there. Well, almost everyone. Cullen, still stuck on the idea that they could approach the Templars, hesitated to give his approval. Scarlett truly felt for him, understanding the immeasurable pain of not knowing what’s happened to your old friends after losing so many of them herself. However, she also knew Cullen to be a bit bull-headed when it came to this particular topic. For once, they had a plan - one that Scarlett knew would work. They’d be fools to not take this chance and potentially leave two major threats on their tail, not to mention the Venatori. 

“The plan puts you in the most danger. We can’t, in good conscience, order you to do this.”

“I know there will be danger, Commander,” Ariana replied in a soft-spoken voice, “but I won’t be going in alone. It’s worth the risk.” 

The ladies of the council all nodded, leaving a tight-lipped Cullen to begrudgingly accept his loss. This was the decision made - one that was rather overdue. It would be difficult to find fault with Ariana’s choice, when it was made so blatantly obvious to those well-informed enough to know the hidden threat behind Alexius’ schemes.

“I know you’ve only just arrived back in Haven, but it would be best to depart for Redcliffe as soon as possible,” said Cassandra to the Herald.

Ariana didn’t disagree, “We’ll leave at first light. Get some rest tonight, everyone. We’ll need it.” 

As the war room started to thin out, she found herself lingering, waiting for Cullen to walk out so she could speak to him. Usually, when things got particularly heated and tempers flared, he’d be the first to storm out. But just then, she noted his hesitation as the others took their leave. He nervously toyed with a figurine on the map, with a light pink tinge across his cheeks illuminated by the candlelight, as the others left and closed the door behind them. Scarlett made no attempts to exit, relieved to finally have a moment to speak with him in private. Still, as her eyes raked over his adorably flustered face, she couldn’t help but wonder: was the Commander nervous to be alone in the room with her?

“Is there-,” Cullen cleared his throat, still not looking her in the eye, “Is there anything I can help you with, Seeress?”

Back to honorifics again , Scarlett nearly sighed in resignation to herself. 

“Actually, yes, but we can get to that in a moment. For what it’s worth, I am sorry, Commander.” She looked over Cullen’s stiffened figure with a soft gaze, pity latent in her voice, “I know you’ve held out hope for the Templars to send a reply before Alexius sent forth his invitation, but I fear rejecting him will force his retaliation. If there are remaining Templars left, they would have sent a reply by now - or made their way to Haven to meet with us.” 

His shyness faded away at her words, and the sunken look in his eyes was haunting. She forced herself to step closer until her mid-thigh was pressed against the giant table separating them. 

“I know,” He exhaled through the words, finally meeting her gaze with a faint sadness masked behind his smile, “I suppose it may seem foolish to you, given everything you’ve endured at the hands of Magister Alexius’s cult. But I was a Templar. I know what they’re capable of.”

Scarlett shook her head, matching his timid smile with one of her own, “It’s not foolish at all, Cullen. I’m not saying to give up hope entirely - I hope you know that. I would never ask that of you.”

He didn’t reply but nevertheless, looked grateful to hear her validation.

“I’m afraid that’s not the only reason I wanted to speak with you,” Scarlett felt herself hesitate before letting the words roll out of her mouth, cringing internally as she did so, “There’s more…” 

How much of this particular mission did she want to disclose? The part where Ariana gets sucked into the future with Dorian? Or, the part where they discover a demon army and assassination plot against the Empress of Orlais? She shook her head, as if to shake the thoughts away. At the very least, she needed to disclose what she knew of the assassination plot against her.  

“When I was in Redcliffe with the Herald - the first time we met with Fiona and Magister Alexius, I had a vision.” 

His attention was piqued now and he stared at her eagerly, waiting for her to continue.

“To keep it short and simple, the Venatori are expecting both of us in attendance, despite the letter being addressed to the Herald. We know they’re after me, the assassins we’ve intercepted have been enough of a hint,” She huffed, clenching her fists to stop them from trembling. 

She choked down the memory of finding that freshly killed assassin just outside of her tent. It seems almost silly now that she was mere inches away from meeting her death and unaware, due to her dallying in the Fade with Solas. Since then, she’d kept a dagger close by, underneath her pillow or hidden in her boots. Strangely enough, keeping that ornate, golden dagger once meant for her, within her possession made her feel safe. Sometimes she’d rub the helm of it, over the etching of somniari, when she felt anxious. It served as a reminder that she was still here, still breathing. Not exactly out of harm’s way, but at least more safe than she would be at the other end of the blade. 

“Needless to say, it would be a bad idea to put myself and the Herald within the Venatori’s grasp. The issue here is…well, I’m not quite sure how to put this…”She trailed off, still deciding whether or not to address the elephant in the room. 

Cullen’s expression was as dark as a storm cloud, anticipating the worst news possible from the way Scarlett danced around the subject, “What is it?”

“Given my…abilities, and the Herald interfering with the plans of whoever killed the Divine twice now, there will be a much larger target on our backs. Even if things go smoothly on this mission, even if we get the mages' support and deal with Alexius in the process, I fear...” Scarlett hesitated momentarily before blurting the words out before she could second-guess herself into keeping it a secret for much longer, “Haven may no longer be safe.”

In truth, she’d been purposely avoiding this topic until the moment arose in which she could no longer avoid it. In the passing days while Ariana was away, her visions mostly consisted of the aftermath of the siege of Haven. A few details would change here and there, but it mostly remained the same - the dead bodies littering the ground, the mountain crumbling beneath her. Watching Segritt, Adan, Minaeve, Flissa, even John buried in piles of snow while the dragon roared overhead had become a recurrent nightmare for her. It’d gotten so bad after a while that Scarlett started taking a sleeping tonic at night to stop herself from dreaming altogether. Adan made it specifically for her after she’d accidentally ruined a brew she’d been working on due to her lack of sleep. He, being a mother hen, wouldn’t stop berating her for not taking proper care of herself and she sheepishly accepted the help.

The reality was that after Ariana returned to Haven with the mages, there would be no reason to delay closing the Breach and…well, Haven would be destroyed in the process. Hundreds of innocent lives lost. She needed to prepare them, as best as she could. Wallowing in self-pity for the burden of knowledge would do nothing to prevent their deaths. But this, planning in advance, bettering the battlements and striking up defense plans in secret with the Commander - this, she could do. 

Cullen knowingly accepted her word without question. If he’d had any doubts, he hadn’t shown it. Instead he nodded, taking in her nervous stance as a sign that she was right to be worried, “What do you need from me?”

Scarlett hadn’t realized she’d been holding her breath until the air finally pushed out of her lungs and she felt relief sweep over her, “You may want to pull up a chair, this may take a while.” 

~~~~~

The wind crept through the crevices of her wooden door, now creaking against the doorframe every few seconds to remind her that her cabin was rather poorly insulated. With every squeak, Scarlett felt herself turning over in her bed, tossing around in her cotton sheets until she eventually gave up and sat up on her elbows. She rubbed her tired eyes before lighting a candle on her nightstand. 

I can’t sleep. How could she, when she was cursed with the knowledge of what tomorrow would bring? 

After a few moments, in which Scarlett seriously debated trying to lay back down again, she eventually gave up altogether and sighed heavily before slipping her boots and overcoat on. It was no use trying to sleep now, she would likely not find the Fade anytime soon. 

At this time of night, when the full moon was high overhead, and not a sound stirred from the string of other cabins beside hers, she knew she’d at least find some solace in the tavern. The Singing Maiden, whether she liked it or not, had become a creature comfort of hers - good food and good conversations with those she now considered friends, had been all she sought for. More often than not, she found herself drawn there, even if her proclivity to binge-drinking brought her discomfort at times. So it was no surprise that she’d find herself back to it at this time of night. What she hadn’t expected was that Varric and Sera would be absent, yet Dorian would be sitting there alone, reading a book with a glass of wine curled around his fingers. 

Flissa smiled at her from where she stood behind the bar, cleaning tankards with a used rag, “Oh, hello. Can I get you anything? Would you like a drink, maybe some food?” 

Scarlett shook her head, but returned her smile, “I’m okay, Flissa. Just some water, please.” 

Flissa nodded once, moving behind the bar when Scarlett saw Dorian physically perk up when he took in her presence. Gracefully, he placed his wine onto the table and stood to greet her in one fluid motion. 

“You’re up awfully late.” He noted, a hint of mischief in his eye. 

“As are you.” Scarlett pointed out, matter-of-factly.

Dorian sighed sharply, eyes darting to the crackling fireplace, “Yes, well, we’ve quite a journey ahead of us.” 

Scarlett nearly snorted at his remark, “You don’t know the half of it.” 

Dorian matched her playful tone with one of his own, meeting her eyes once again, “I might have a notion or two.” 

A second passed where neither said anything, but the silence wasn’t uncomfortable. Dorian looked at her like he had something to say, but for some reason, chose not to. Scarlett, on the other hand, was just grateful to not be chastised by Varric or John for once, asking if she’s okay or if she’s taking care of herself. She couldn’t deny that she enjoyed Dorian’s company, even if the interactions between the two of them had been pretty minimal. He was always one of her favorite characters. In fact, with it on her mind, Scarlett wondered whether they’d ever been in a room alone together.

“Can I ask you something?” Scarlett took a seat beside him, as Dorian scooched over so she too could sit by the fire, “Are you nervous to see Alexius again?”

Dorian hesitated, looking a bit surprised by her question, “Yes and no. With all he’s done, there’s no lost love between us, believe me. And yet, I keep asking myself why. Why would he resort to such madness?” 

Scarlett shrugged, “Perhaps it’s as simple as having a taste of power, and wanting more of it. Or maybe, he’s just become desperate.” 

Dorian’s eyes darkened at the mention of it, “I know he’s been searching for a cure for Felix’s…ailment, for some time now. But to think he would resort to this …”

“People do unspeakable things for the ones they love,” Scarlett spoke softly, lowering her voice so the few stragglers in the tavern couldn’t pick up on their conversation, “Perhaps, he thought this was his best chance to save Felix’s life?” 

Dorian blinked, looking over at her curiously, “For one who’s been targeted and nearly assassinated by a Magister and his cult, you seem awfully compassionate towards the man.” 

Scarlett took a sip from her water and shrugged, finding that her gaze dropped down to the floor as she replied, “I don’t know if compassionate is the word. I don’t condone what he did, or what he plans to do. But I guess you can say I understand him.” 

“If it were my sister who was dying,” Scarlett continued, feeling her mood begin to sour at the mention of her, “I’d lose all notion of sanity.” 

“Hmm,” Dorian hummed, taking a long sip, “Hopefully not enough to punch a hole through space and time.” 

Scarlett giggled, “Yeah, maybe not that.” 

“I don’t expect things to go over smoothly, when we finally confront him. It will be difficult to convince him to surrender. I just hope we won’t have to kill him,” Dorian sighed, “that would be unfortunate.” 

Scarlett didn’t reply, taking another sip of water when Dorian noticed her silence and visibly frowned. 

Dorian placed a hand on his forehead, rubbing his temples as he muttered under his breath, “Oh, Alexius…” 

“I’m sorry, Dorian. I know this can’t be easy for you,” Scarlett placed a light touch to his forearm, watching as he removed his hand from his face. 

Dorian bitterly laughed to himself, “You know, there was a time I felt closer to Alexius than my own father. He taught me everything I know about magic. Without him, I doubt I’d be anything at all. Likely, still spending my nights philandering in a drunken stupor throughout all of Tevinter.” 

“You never know what the future may hold, Dorian. Don’t give up hope yet.” Scarlett found herself saying, wanting desperately for Dorian to avoid falling into that dangerous pitfall of ‘what if’s’, like she had so many times before. 

He smiled at her sweetly, taking her hand into his own, “Thank you, Seeress. For bothering to ask.” 

“Don’t mention it,” She smiled back at him, noticing that his smile failed to meet his eyes, “and please, call me Scarlett.” 

“Of course,” Dorian paused before smirking slyly, “Is it true that Varric calls you princess?”

Scarlett rolled her eyes and groaned, “Oh no, not you too.” 

Dorian acted wounded, dramatically placing a hand on his chest, ‘My apologies, your highness. I am but a humble servant.” 

Scarlett playfully nudged him with her elbow, grinning at him despite her insult, “You’re such a prick.” 

Dorian laughed gleefully, and Scarlett found herself engaging in carefree conversation with him, for at least another hour. It was easy being around him, or more specifically, being herself around him. They fell into playful banter easily, and it suddenly made sense that they’d become such fast friends when he seemed to bring a smile out of her every time he made a lighthearted joke or mischievous remark. Despite the lack of sleep, Scarlett found that she was grateful for the company and the conversation. 

When the night finally found its end, and the two departed to find the Fade, she wished they’d had more time together before her companions set off to Redcliffe. With a prayer at her lips, she found herself adding a new person to her list of people she wanted to keep safe - a list she’d repeat to herself every night as she fought to weather the storm.

Chapter Text

“What…the fuck,” Ariana inhaled sharply, eyes frantically searching for something, anything that resembled the throne room they’d just been standing in.

Taking a moment to find her bearings, she first assessed if she’d been injured, or her magic impaired in anyway. Whatever just occurred, had left her mana untampered with, her body without a scratch. And yet…

In place of the throne room she and her companions had just entered, was a dark, dilapidated dungeon, illuminated only by the radiating glow of the raw, red lyrium crystals jutting out of the floor and walls. 

A Ventori guard rushed down the stairwell and shouted, “Blood of the Elder One!” 

“Where’d they come from?” Another cried out.

Before either of them could pull out their swords, the water beneath one of the guard’s feet turned to ice with a flash of Ariana’s staff, freezing him in place. She sent several more basic casts and a mind blast his way until eventually, the ice began to chip and the guard broke into tiny little pieces. A rather gruesome sight, she could admit. To her surprise, Dorian was the one who’d subdued the other, sending an electric current to the guard wearing heavy armor while still standing in the muddy puddle next to his fallen companion, electrocuting him instantly. 

A sigh of relief escaped her once she realized Dorian was at her side. To be alone in such a strange predicament was not a thought she’d like to dwell on. When she approached the kneeling man, he hadn’t yet reacted to her presence, still looking deep in thought.

Dorian knelt beside the guards’ bodies, rubbing his chin when he finally regarded her, “Displacement? How interesting. It’s probably not what Alexius intended. The rift must have moved us…to what? The closest confluence of arcane energy?”

“Arcane energy?” Ariana asked, raising an eyebrow in disbelief, “The last thing I remember, we were in the castle hall. What sort of arcane energy would be hidden in a grimy dungeon?” 

She sighed, looking down at her feet and shaking her head. This made absolutely no sense. Racking her brain for an explanation, she tried to think back to the moments before disaster struck. Everything had gone seemingly according to plan. Just as Scarlett predicted, Dorian met with Ariana, Cassandra, Varric and Solas on the outskirts of Redcliffe. When she and her companions were announced, they’d confronted Alexius while Leliana’s spies snuck in and slit the throats of the Venatori guard. Felix had come out of hiding shortly after, imploring his father to surrender, then…he held up an amulet of some sort. Everything that happened afterwards was a blur.

Dorian stood then, facing the Herald fully as he thought out loud, “Good point. Hmm, let’s see. If we’re still in the castle, it isn’t…Oh! Of Course! It’s not simply where—it’s when!” 

Ariana’s eyes shone in recognition, “The amulet Alexius was holding—could he have used it as conduit of sorts for this time magic?” 

“It’s certainly a possibility. We’ll first need to take a look around and figure out when we are and what happened while we were away, in order to get back.”

“If we can get back,” Ariana pointed out, bitterly. 

“Yes, well…” Dorian cleared his throat, obviously discomforted by the idea of being stuck there forever, “let’s get moving.” 

Outside of the cell were a dozen others, filled with the same red lyrium crystals on virtually every surface Ariana could see. Some contained mangled corpses within. Likely, those who could not fight off the red lyrium’s influence. Some looked like they’d been long dead before the corruption crept in. Others looked like they died screaming. She couldn’t deny the sight made her stomach churn a little. 

Once they reached the staircase, Ariana turned to Dorian for his insight, “What do you think Alexius was trying to do?”

“I believe his original plan was to remove you from time completely. If that happened, you would never have been at the Temple of Sacred Ashes or mangled the Elder One’s plan. I think your surprise in the castle hall made him reckless. He tossed us into the rift before he was ready. I countered it, the magic went wild, and here we are. Make sense?” 

Ariana would’ve snorted at his question, had her heart not been pounding against her ribcage, “Not really. It all just seems so insane.”

Dorian shared a knowing glance with her, “I don’t even want to think about what this will do to the fabric of the world. We didn’t ‘travel’ through time so much as punch a hole through it and toss it in the privy. But don’t worry. I’m here and I’ll protect you.”

She supposed the words were meant to provide her with some comfort, but the lingering thoughts of what happened and what could have occurred to the others made her viscerally ill. 

“Do you…” Ariana paused at the foot of the next staircase, “Do you think the others could have been pulled through the rift as well?”

Dorian shook his head, “I doubt it. Alexius wouldn’t risk catching himself or Felix in it. They’re probably still where, and when, we left them. In some sense, anyway.” 

She felt a sigh of relief escape her, “Then let’s go.”

“I’m right behind you.”

They explored the lower cells without alerting any more guards, to Ariana’s relief. Two mages could do a lot of damage, but to fight off an entire army of well-armed soldiers? They wouldn’t stand a chance. Neither of them had enough knowledge of the castle layout to storm straight through the throne room to confront Alexius, if he was still there. Given the corpses of the Venatori guards, now rotting below their feet, she assumed he must be. 

As they silently passed through the hallways, she’d been taken aback by the state the castle was in. Blood splattered the walls and red lyrium veins were everywhere. If the dungeons were any indication of what to expect once they reached the upper levels of the castle, they certainly had reason to be concerned. The sheer amount of it, the bodies of soldiers, scouts, and countless civilians encapsulated within the lyrium was something she needed to discuss with her advisors once they got back to the present. What exactly was this Elder One planning to do with this amount of red lyrium? How did it even get inside the castle?

Scarlett hadn’t told her about this. She hadn’t told her about any of it. There must have been a reason why, yet Ariana couldn’t help but feel angered and betrayed by her silence. Had she known this was going to happen? That she and Dorian would be sucked into this horrible, nightmarish timeline? All the mysterious human had told her before she left, after enveloping her into a warm hug, was to stock up on potions. You’ll need them, she said. No fucking shit, Scarlett. 

They passed a labyrinth of passageways and dungeon cells before finally hearing voices she’d recognized. They’d managed to fight off only a handful of Venatori guards and were able to defeat them with relative ease. Dorian was clearly powerful and well-trained, and Ariana had been through enough at this point to know how to survive well enough on her own. She’d gotten used to the blood staining her clothes, the hammering of her heart and the adrenaline rushing through her veins in a fight. She’d seen so many terrible things since crawling out of the Breach, she’d almost forgotten what it felt like to fear for her life, to quake in her boots. And yet, what she discovered when she and Dorian reentered the lower cells of the dungeon, was enough nightmare fuel to plague her for weeks, maybe months.

Fiona was the first person she’d recognized. Her body was half-engulfed by red lyrium, her eyes were blood-red and her voice clearly exhibited utter agony. 

“You-You’re…alive? How? I saw you disappear into the rift.” 

Ariana’s heart dropped into her stomach at the sight. She opened and closed her mouth, so shocked by the state the former Grand Enchanter was in, she couldn’t find the words to speak. 

Dorian could see how distraught Ariana was, and spoke in her stead, “Can you tell us the date? It’s very important.”

“Harvestmire…9:42 Dragon.” 

“We’ve missed an entire year?” Ariana ground out, gritting her teeth.

“Then it’s worse than I imagined,” Dorian said, darkly, “Our only hope is to find the amulet Alexius used to send us here. If it still exists, I can use it to reopen the rift at the exact same spot we left. Maybe.”

“Good,” Fiona exhaled sharply, as if it caused her pain to speak or even breathe.

“I said maybe . It might also turn us into paste.” 

“You must try,” Fiona rasped, “Your spymaster, Leliana…she is here. Find her, quickly, before the Elder One learns you are here.”

Dorian turned to walk away, not wasting his breath to say his thanks or his goodbyes. Fiona would be left to her fate either way if neither of them made it to Alexius. Ariana paused, careful not to touch the lyrium infested cell door before whispering under her breath, loud enough for Fiona to hear, “I promise, I will do everything in my power to set things right.”

Fiona did not falter at her words, simply mouthing the word ‘Go’. The energy she used to converse with them had cost her greatly, and by the looks of it, she wouldn’t last much longer. Without another glance, Ariana followed Dorian through the door, leaving the Grand Enchanter behind. 

Passing through another hallway, Ariana peeked her head in through the entrance, briefly examining the barred cells one after another, hoping to find survivors. In a far corner, she heard faint mumbling as a captive prisoner rocked herself back and forth, repeating the same lines over and over again. Creeping closer, her pointed ears perked up at certain words, which she could now make out as the Chant. Cassandra.

Ariana motioned for Dorian to follow, approaching the cell door as the crouched woman’s eyes met her own. No lyrium grew from her body, but the close proximity to it for such a prolonged period of time had done its intended damage. Like Fiona, her eyes carried that same blood-red hue, and a crimson haze now covered her body, infiltrating her aura like a poison. 

The Seeker stared at her, mouth agape as she took in the sight of the Herald, “You…You’ve returned to us. Can it be? Andraste has given us another chance?”

Ariana swallowed the lump in her throat as Cassandra began to blame herself for her failures. To see such a strong, resilient woman broken down like this…Ariana prayed to the Old Gods, begging for this future to never come to pass. 

“The end must truly be upon us if the dead return to life.” 

Ariana shook her head, fighting back the tears before they could form, “I didn’t die, Cassandra. Alexius sent us forward in time. We have to find him, to get back.”

“Go back in time?” Cassandra asked, hope shining in those long-dead eyes for perhaps the first time in over a year, “Then…can you make it so that none of this ever took place?”

“If we can reverse the spell, then yes,” Dorian answered. 

Ariana used a spell to open the lock on the cell door, leaving it open for the Seeker to exit. She looked fearful as she said, “After you disappeared, we could not stop the Elder One from rising. Empress Celene was murdered. The army that swept in afterwards — it was a horde of demons. Nothing stopped them. Nothing.”

“Cassandra,” Ariana gripped the woman’s shoulder, fighting to keep the Seeker from spiraling, “Stay with me. I promise, we will stop all that from happening.” 

Her words did little to comfort the Seeker, but she looked more focused than before at the elven mage’s words, “I will come with you to confront Alexius. Come, the others are still here.”

Ariana nodded, letting Cassandra lead her and Dorian through a series of doorways until eventually finding the other cells Varric and Solas were in. Both were in the same, sorry state that the Seeker was in - both equally as disbelieving that they were truly alive, until Cassandra coaxed them into following the Herald to confront Alexius. 

They’d found Varric first. Varric, who always bore an easy grin and sly remark, was uncharacteristically quiet. From the marks Ariana had seen on his hands, the lashings and the barely healed burns, it was clear they must have tortured him in some capacity - affecting his ability to both wield Biance and write. He led them to the next cell, where Solas laid on his side, facing away from the cell door. Muttered under his breath, Ariana could only pick up some of the long lost language they both used. 

The words escaped him through a broken whisper, “Tel'enfenim, da'len, irassal ma ghilas, ma garas mir renan. Ara ma'athlan vhenas. Ara ma'athlan vhenas.” 

A lullaby. Solas was singing a lullaby. 

“Solas?” Ariana hesitantly called out.

He scrambled to his feet, staring with widened red eyes at the Herald and their companions, “You’re alive? We saw you die!”

“The spell Alexius cast displaced us in time. We just got here, so to speak,” said Dorian. 

Solas’s eyes shone in recognition, as if the events over what occurred a year ago finally clicked into place. He spoke urgently, “Can you reverse the process? You could return and obviate the events of the last year. It may not be too late to save her. To save everyone.” 

Save her? Ariana’s face crumpled in confusion after breaking open the lock. He couldn’t mean…

“What happened to Scarlett?” She demanded, feeling the dread begin to boil up inside of her, “Is she here?”

Unable to meet her eyes, he looked shamefully at the floor and said nothing. Ariana turned to face her other companions to find they too could not look her in the eye. Both held the same expression - one filled with grief and remorse.

No. No no no no no….

“Solas,” Her voice cracked, “tell me what happened.”

“You’ll see soon enough,” Varric muttered under his breath, looting a nearby chest that contained weapons for the guards, “We should get moving if we don’t want to alert the guards”

“He’s right,” Dorian agreed, handing a basic staff to Solas, “it’s only a matter of time before Alexius finds out we’re here.”

“Wait-” Ariana paused at the foot of the stairs, “We still have to rescue Leliana. Fiona said she's here.”

Cassandra’s eyes darkened at the mention of her name, “She’ll be in the upper cells. They’ve kept her in the torture room.”

Ariana frowned, but continued to press forward, passing through more hallways she’d sworn they’d already passed before. At the last stairwell, Solas paused at the bottom step, placing a hand on Ariana’s shoulder to get her attention. 

“Herald,” He said, red eyes pleading with her as she turned to face him, “when you arrive back in the present, tell…tell Scarlett I’m sorry.”

“Sorry?” She asked, confused as ever by the way his grip on her tightened, the tears welling in his eyes. 

“Yes, I…tell her I regret it all. Everything. I never intended…” He trailed off, shaking his head as if to shake off the dark thoughts creeping into his mind, “Tell her…”

Ariana placed a hand on top of his, “I’ll tell her, Solas.”

She hadn’t the slightest idea what he was talking about, but the validation she gave him seemed to take a small weight off of his shoulders as he gave her a small, sad smile. Whatever transpired between them, whatever happened to her dear, other-wordly friend…she loathed to think about it. 

“It’s just up ahead,” Cassandra called out to the others walking behind her. 

Pressing on, they fought off the guards blocking the entrance to the rest of the castle. The closer they got to the torture rooms, they could hear the sound of lashings against wet skin reverberate through the castle walls. The sound of its impact getting louder as they approached, was enough to make Varric flinch with every step they took. 

Leliana hung from the ceiling, looking closer to death than even Fiona from the way she hung there, limp and bloody. At the sound of their entrance, she surprised everyone when she struck her captor, silently and with the precision of a woman who’d spent a year calculating her escape. Her thighs wrapped around the guard’s throat, choking him out before the audible crack of his neck left him limp and she released him. 

His body crumpled to the floor and Ariana quickly reached for the key dangling from his belt to release Leliana from her shackles. The Spymaster hadn’t looked nor sounded surprised to see the Herald, but nevertheless breathed out, “You’re alive.”

“We never died in the first place,” Ariana said, matter-of-factly, “Alexius miscalculated.”

“Then it will be his last mistake.”

As Leliana dropped to the floor, Ariana extended a hand out to her to help her to her feet. The Spymaster shrugged off the gesture, grabbing a bow from a weapon rack and equipped herself with arrows. Her face had aged considerably from the stress and torture - her hair gray and her skin, sickly pale and wrinkled. 

“Do you have weapons?” Leliana asked in a cold voice. When they nodded, she simply said, “Good.”

Dorian looked cautiously towards Leliana, “You…aren’t curious how we got here?”

“No.”

“Alexius sent us into the future. This. His victory, his Elder One—it was never meant to be,” Dorian continued. 

“I know,” She replied, still facing away from the Herald as she fastened her weapons and armor, “Before her capture, Scarlett told me everything. She warned us of this future, and said there was nothing we could do but wait until your return. We had lost our only means of closing the Breach and Scarlett knew the Venatori were still after her, that the Elder One would not be satisfied until she'd been captured. She knew he would target Haven."

Ariana could feel her palms shake at her sides, unable to ignore the panic now rumbling like an earthquake.

"So, we came up with a plan to rescue those still imprisoned in the castle. She insisted she come with, and we'd made it all the way to the dungeons, before he sold her out.” Leliana turned to stare daggers in Solas's direction.

“He… what?” Ariana blinked at the bald-headed elf, barely registering the words coming out of Leliana’s mouth until she saw the blatant guilt in his eyes, confirming it to be true.

"She found Solas first," She huffed, "and told him of our plan. She was to be our distraction while I rescued the others and Cullen's soldiers assaulted the keep. She'd barely taken the lock off before he grabbed her and screamed for the guards. By the time I heard the commotion and ran back to her, it was too late. Our soldiers never made it in time, and I'd been discovered."

“I had no choice,” Solas exclaimed, reddened eyes burning in a furious glare, “She begged me to!”

Leliana scoffed at him, “Spare me your tears, Solas. You practically handed her to them at the first chance you could. She was right about you. She knew you would betray her and still, I refused to believe it, but-”

“Believe what, exactly, Nightingale?” His words turned to venom as he spat out her forgotten title.

“That you wanted her dead from the start,” She snarled, stepping close enough to be within inches of his face, “Anything for the orb, she said.”

Solas growled under his breath and Ariana forced herself between the two of them. Truthfully, she didn’t know what to make of this discovery or who to believe. She didn't know what the orb was or why Solas wanted it. She didn't know if Scarlett was even alive. No one had yet answered the question of what exactly happened to the Seeress, and frankly, she didn’t care to know. She couldn't. All that mattered now was getting that amulet. 

“Stop this nonsense! If there is any chance for survival, we must get to Alexius before the Elder One learns we’re here. If we get back to the present, then you’ll never have to go through this. Can we please, just stay focused?”

“She’s right,” Dorian stepped in, earning a nasty look from both Solas and Leliana, “this magic Alexius used is dangerous and unpredictable. Before the Breach, nothing we did-”

“Enough!” Leliana barked, silencing the Tevinter mage instantly, “This is all pretend to you. Some future you hope will never exist. I suffered. Scarlett suffered. The whole world suffered. It was real.”

Several seconds passed before anyone said anything. Ariana felt a tidal wave of emotions building up with each second that passed. The despair and regret etched onto Solas’s features was so prominent, she forced herself to look away. She couldn’t afford to be angry. She couldn’t afford to feel anything other than determination to see this through. If everything they said was true, about the assassination of Empress Celene, about the demon army, about Scarlett…

No. She refused to entertain the thought.

“Stock up on potions while you can,” She looked pointedly in the direction of the crates tucked underneath the torturer’s menagerie of weapons, “Let’s not keep Alexius waiting.”

Chapter Text

“It’s been too long without an update,” Scarlett pressed the Commander, who looked utterly exhausted from the bags under his eyes, “We need to send a detachment.” 

It had been the middle of the night when Scarlett woke up, half-crazed and sleep-deprived from yet another nightmare that she couldn’t completely write off as something other than a vision. The first thing she did after throwing her boots on, was rush to Cullen’s tent, shouting his name until the sleepy-eyed, blonde-haired former Templar stirred awake. She was surprised she hadn’t woken up half the camp from her yelling.

“Seeress,” Cullen sighed, rubbing his temples in exasperation, “We’ve already discussed this. Leliana has sent a second raven to her scouts in Redcliffe. All we can do now is wait for a response.” 

Scarlett felt herself getting red in the face, “That’s not good enough.” 

Cullen, now equally as frustrated as her, replied bitingly, “If you were so concerned about this mission from the start, why agree to meet with the Magister in the first place?”

Scarlett almost laughed at his challenging tone, “Do you really think the alternative would’ve been any better, Cullen? Like assaulting a keep and being overrun by Red Templars and demons alike is any easier or safer for the Herald.”

A head poked out of the tents stationed across the path leading to the training grounds, “Can you keep it down? It’s the middle of the fucking night, Scar.” 

Scarlett stared daggers at her ex, who emerged from the tent shirtless, hair comically sticking up in various directions on his head, “Fuck off, John. No one’s talking to you!” 

John obnoxiously raised his hands in defense, muttering, “Jeez, no need to get aggressive.” 

She almost ignored the familiar sight of his chest and the freckles splayed across his shoulders and abdomen. She almost ignored the sight of his chiseled abs shining under the moonlight - a testament to Cullen’s intense training regime. Almost.

As if noticing where her eyesight dropped to, he smirked at her. Her anger began to flare up and she likely would’ve stomped over there and slapped the hell out of him had Cullen not intervened. 

“Maker, enough!” He exclaimed, entirely finished with this interaction, “In the morning, I’ll speak with Lysette and dispatch her unit to Redcliffe.”

Scarlett exhaled in relief, glad to hear that Cullen could see reason. It had been days since Ariana departed, and they’d heard nothing. Scarlett knew she was probably worrying for no reason. She knew how long it would take to reach the Hinterlands, and knew the events that would transpire once the Herald arrived. Still, she worried. The silence, in and out of the Fade, wasn’t comforting. 

“Thank you,” Scarlett breathed, looking up to meet Cullen’s eyes. 

They softened considerably upon seeing her anxiety start to melt away, “We’ll discuss this in the morning. If there’s nothing else, may I please go back to sleep?”

The sassiness in his voice was enough to make the sides of her lips twinge upwards, but she said nothing, opting for a small nod instead. 

It wasn’t often that she saw him in this organic state, and she couldn’t deny that it amused her. Since she’d piled sleeping potion after sleeping potion into his hands these past months, she’d noticed he hadn’t lingered along the frozen docks in his nightwear anymore, staring up at the Breach to brood. She supposed that was a good thing; After all, that's what the gifts were intended for.

She turned to walk back to her cabin when John approached her, stopping her in her tracks, “What’s this about, Scar?” 

“Nothing,” She said, trying to turn away from him, “it’s taken care of.”

He reached for her and held her hand in his own, forcing her to look at him, “Are you ok?”

Normally, she would’ve scowled and ripped away from his grip in disgust. But the tone of his voice, the concern for her made her pause. 

She frowned, “I’m worried. I can’t find Ariana or Solas in the Fade and…I don’t know. I had a nightmare.”

Saying the words out loud made her feel so small, but John hadn’t been fazed by her confession, “I’m sorry.” 

A moment passed where her eyes met his and she felt a familiar warmth coil inside her at the tenderness of his gaze. It had been too familiar, and too foreign to see it again after so long. She didn’t like the way it made her feel. 

“Do…do you want me to stay with you?” He cleared his throat, asking earnestly with a hint of something unreadable in his expression. 

She rolled her eyes, now finding the resolve to remove her hand from his grasp, “I’m good.” 

“I’m serious. I’ll come in, keep you safe, if you want. Looks like the Templars left anyways,” He said, nodding his head in the direction of her cabin, which was strangely unguarded for once. 

It had been pretty late, and Scarlett couldn’t deny that the frequency of duration of these night terrors had started to become a bit alarming. She hadn’t the time or ability to ask Solas about them before he left with Ariana. She knew as a Dreamer, her dreams in the Fade were different than other mages. As a seer? She wasn’t sure what to make of them at all. 

He must have taken her hesitation for acceptance as he grinned and quickly turned to re-enter his tent, “Let me grab my armor.”

It was so weird to hear him say those words. This man, who knew what iPhones and microwaves were, wielding a sword and shield…the thought made her chuckle to herself. 

Not a minute later, he emerged in his full get-up, following her as she walked onto the freshly-piled snow covering the path to her cabin. She really should’ve said something, insulted or cursed him to make him finally give up on the notion that they could ever go back to some semblance of normalcy in their relationship. The more he reached for her, the more she pulled back, and found herself leaning into the comfort that was now Solas. 

That was another thing she’d rarely given herself the time to unpack. At what point did she stop seeing her mentor as her enemy? She wasn’t quite sure she could fully call him a friend after everything they’ve gone through, but they were…something. She couldn’t deny that she enjoyed his presence. She enjoyed laughing with him, bantering with him. It had become so easy to lose herself in their interactions. It was so much easier, knowing his secrets and his true identity, than it had ever been with John, whom she fought tooth and nail to ignore. 

With Solas gone, however, she found it wasn’t quite as easy ignoring her golden retriever ex. Not when he followed her around like a lost puppy. She tried not to think of what John was to her now. She never thought she’d see the man again, and that was before she ever even landed in Thedas. Now, he was the only reminder she had left of the home she’d been forced to leave behind. 

The door closed behind him as she kicked off her boots and shrugged off her coat, throwing it carelessly over a chair. John had been in her room before, it wasn’t an unusual sight to see. Yet, for some reason, her heart hammered in her chest, her breath catching in her throat at the sight of him watching her remove her clothes and climb into her bed. 

His eyes never left hers as she shrugged off her pants and sat atop her cotton sheets, now wearing only the thin nightshirt Josephine had given her.

“Are you just going to stand there and watch me?” She asked, feeling the heat rising to her cheeks, “It’s kind of creepy.”

“Would you rather I come over there and do something else?” He replied, his voice an octave deeper than before. 

His eyes raked over hers and she swallowed the lump in her throat, trying not to shudder from his gaze. She recognized that tone - the one he always used before he’d ravage her neck and lips and tear the clothes off her body. It had been too long since anyone touched her like that, knowing exactly what spots she-

Oh, absolutely not. You are NOT going to sleep with your ex. Nope, no way.

“Shut up,” She retorted, with little to no venom in her voice.

He grinned at her, showing his full set of teeth, “You’re so easy to tease.”

She emphasized, “Goodnight, John,” before turning over in her bed and burying her face in the pillow. It was all she could do to not focus her attention on the stupidly gorgeous man who wanted her, standing just a few feet away from her bed. She had far more important things on her mind than him. 

~~~~~

Ariana was covered head-to-toe in blood. Her platinum blonde hair, which had been neatly braided behind her back, was caked in it. To her right, she could see Dorian was in the same state she was - as were her companions. Her dying companions, still fighting by her side to get the heavily enchanted door to the throne room open. 

The rift floating above them sparked and flared at the activation of her mark, sealing it shut before more demons came flooding through. Almost there, she thought to herself, as she watched Dorian place the last missing lyrium shard into place. A loud noise of the lock snapping into place echoed through the chamber, causing the edges of the door to glimmer with an ethereal light. A few seconds passed and it slowly began to creak open. 

In the main hall, Alexius stood over a crouched figure, slumped over like he were already a corpse. Felix.

“I was worried I’d have to search the whole castle for you, Alexius,” Ariana smiled coldly at the frail magister - a shell of what he once was. 

He frowned upon seeing her walk up the steps, but did not look the least bit surprised to see her, “There is no longer anywhere to run.”

Her companions followed closely behind her, with Leliana already aiming her bow and arrow at the disheveled looking man. He didn’t regard them as he continued, “I knew you would appear again. Not that it would be now. But I knew I hadn’t destroyed you. My final failure.”

Dorian pushed past Ariana to face Alexius fully, anger latent in his voice, “Was it worth it? Everything you did to the world? To yourself?”

“It doesn’t matter now,” Alexius looked off in the distance, disconnected from reality, “All we can do is wait for the end.”

“I’ll admit, I was expecting a bit more fight out of you,” said Ariana, still holding her staff out to her side.

Alexius simply shook his head as he replied, “Alas, I am not the foe you remember. All that I fought for, all that I betrayed, and what have I wrought? Ruin and death. There is nothing else. The Elder One comes: for me, for you, for us all.”

Nobody saw Leliana sneak behind Felix before it was too late. Nobody could stop her from exacting her revenge, and slitting the decaying boy’s throat before Alexius roared in anger, opening a rift in the middle of the throne room. 

The group moved in tandem, with Dorian and Ariana focusing their energy on shattering Alexius’s wards and Leliana and the others, fighting off the demons, now spilling through the cracks of the Fade Alexius had opened. The rift was not unlike the others they’ve faced in the castle, twisting and distorting time itself as the shade demons and lesser terrors clawed at the Herald’s companions. 

With a loud crack, Alexius’s wards shattered and he disappeared into mist, transporting himself at the opposite end of the room. 

“The Fade itself is at the Elder One’s command!” Alexius howled, slamming his staff into the ground, sending shockwaves along the stone floors, “What power can stop that?” 

Ariana dodged it, rolling behind a stone pillar while Dorian took to the opposite one. In the moment they took to catch their breath, they met each other’s gaze while a dying screech from a terror demon echoed throughout the chamber.

“You close the rift, I will distract Alexius!” He shouted above the noise, loud enough that Ariana could hear it over the sounds of clashing metals. 

Ariana nodded once before breaking out into a sprint. Cassandra and Solas held back a shade demon from reaching her as she aimed her marked hand at the pulsating rift and eventually opened it enough to suck the remaining demons back in, and closed with an explosion that sent Alexius flying backwards.

With the rift and demons gone, they subdued the Magister through great effort, taking all of them to smash through his barriers. Dorian gave the killing blow, as the Magister teleported to the front of the throne room, where Dorian had anticipated. With the end of his staff, he sliced the blade through Alexius’s neck, yanking it out to see blood gushing out it. Alexius crumpled to the floor, finally defeated, and Ariana didn’t feel good about it one bit. He was already defeated, that much was clear. This was just overkill, at this point. As she looked bitterly towards his body, she winced upon seeing his eyes flitting to hers before all light exited them and they stopped blinking entirely. 

“He wanted to die, didn’t he?” Dorian spoke softly, kneeling beside his mentor, “All those lies he told himself, the justifications…He lost Felix long ago and didn’t even notice. Oh, Alexius…”

Ariana’s tone softened upon seeing the sorrow in Dorian’s gaze, “I know you cared for him. I’m sorry.”

He looked up at her, tears forming in the corner of his eyes, “Once he was a man to whom I compared all others. Sad, isn’t it?” 

Leliana shoved Dorian aside to kick Alexius’s body from where he laid on his side, onto his back. She yanked the amulet from off the dead magister’s neck, “There’s no time to mourn. Is this the amulet you’re looking for?”

She tossed it into the human mage’s hands. Funny enough, it didn’t look magical in any way. It just looked like an ordinary amulet. How could something so insignificant looking be the key to their survival?

At her words, Dorian seemed to snap out of it, remembering what they came here to do, “Yes, and it’s the same one we made in Minrathous. That’s a relief. Give me an hour to work out the spell he used, and I should be able to reopen the rift.”

“An hour?” Leliana interjected, “that’s impossible! You must go now!”

As if the world came to its heel, an otherworldly screech and devastating roar of a dragon shook the very castle walls. Ariana faltered where she stood, mouth agape as she looked beyond the main entrance.

“The Elder One,” Leliana said, darkly.

As if in response, the foundations of the castle shook again. 

“You cannot stay here,” Solas declared, looking at Cassandra and Varric with a knowing gaze. 

Cassandra seemed to agree with whatever nonverbal cues Solas gave them, “There is no way to win against the creature they serve. We will buy you time.”

Ariana felt her breath hitch in her throat, “What does that mean?”

Varric placed a hand on Ariana’s forearm with a sad smile, looking to where Leliana stood beside her, “We’ll hold the main door. Once they break through, it’s all you, Nightingale.”

Ariana shook her head fervently, “No! I can’t let you kill yourselves for me. There has to be another way.”

Solas, Varric and Cassandra already turned their backs and exited through the door without so much as a glance. They would willingly give their lives for her, without question and without hesitation. Ariana felt a lump forming in her throat that she couldn’t swallow down. 

“We’re already dead. The only way we live is if this day never comes,” Leliana drew her bow in the direction of the entrance, “Cast your spell, Dorian. You have as much time as I have arrows.”

Without another word, Dorian held up the amulet and began his magic, with Ariana close by his side. The sound of combat outside of the door ensued, forcing Ariana to turn in horror in its direction. Moments later, the door slammed open and demons and Venatori alike forced their way through. 

Ariana was paralyzed as she watched Solas and Varric’s lifeless bodies tossed carelessly onto the floor, mangled and bloodied. Cassandra fought desperately like a wounded animal, trying to force the intruders back to no avail. Ariana gasped as she saw a creature, sat atop of a drake with red crystals jutting out of its sides, claw through Cassandra’s armor until she’d been left in ribbons. 

The creature smiled then and Ariana felt her heart drop into her stomach. The creature, with hair shock white, grayed skin and eyes red as blood, held her gaze and Ariana knew, deep in her heart, that it was Scarlett - the other half of her soul. There was no life behind her eyes anymore, no hint of recognition. She’d not only been forced into the Elder One’s army, but she’d been nothing more than an abomination now. The demon that now controlled her body, jabbed a blade into the drake’s neck and into her own hand and let the blood pour out of their wounds, flowing around the room in a dance. 

Ariana couldn’t believe her eyes. In all her years, she’d never seen an abomination with the capability of doing any sort of magic, nonetheless blood magic. Was Scarlett still in there, trapped alongside the demon that possessed her? 

Leliana sang the chant as she shot arrow after arrow, fighting through a sea of monsters. The abomination that was now Scarlett used her blood magic to trap Leliana where she stood, gluing her in place and stopping her movements altogether. The blood magic’s taken her mind, she's stopped fighting, Ariana realized, mortified by what was about to occur.

She instinctively moved forward, only to be stopped by Dorian who held out his hand to block her, “You move, and we all die!”

Ariana watched in horror as the drake bit into her Spymaster’s side with no resistance. It crunched through bone and flesh while Scarlett's blood magic turned her body inside out, and Ariana felt the bile rise in her throat at the sight.

Without any warning, Dorian gripped Ariana’s forearm and a flashing light and cloud of smoke revealed new scenery. In front of her stood a bewildered Alexius, who dropped to his knees in dismay.

“You’ll have to do better than that.” Dorian proclaimed, smugly.

The throne room had been exactly the same as they left it. Cassandra, Varric and Solas stood, unharmed, behind the Herald, and still her hands would not stop trembling, her pounding heart would not cease. 

What started as fear quickly turned to anger as she finally regarded Alexius, “You failed Alexius. How forgiving is your Elder One?”

As the Inquisition soldiers marched into the hall and forcibly led the Magister out of the throne room, nothing could have prepared Ariana for what happened next. An armed battalion of soldiers slammed open the door and took formation along the sides of the throne room. Not moments later, an angry looking man with a crown atop his head entered the hall. The King of Ferelden.

Chapter Text

When Ariana was a child, she relished in the stories her Keeper shared beneath the night sky and twinkling stars. The warmth of the campfire by her feet and the weight of Ashara’s head in her lap while Eliel curled up next to her were a part of her nightly rituals. Keeper Deshanna always made it a point to include the children, stating how important it was for their youth to know what it meant to be one of the People, and the circumstances that led them to traveling from land to land in their aravels. The clan was all she knew, all she was ever destined to know.

Ariana’s mother was born a Dalish elf, but her father hailed from Wycome’s alienage. He joined rather by accident, only seeking out the Dalish after a misunderstanding with a minor human lord led to him running from slavers. It was said that as he ran through the woods, heart-pounding and dodging arrows, her mother had been scouting the area for resources and quite literally bumped into him. She saw the slavers chasing him and used her magic to crush them where they stood. She’d rescued him without even knowing his name. Her father always used to say that as he looked into the eyes of his rescuer, gazing in awe at her steely gaze and unmistakable bravery, that he instantly fell in love with her. Soon after, he was accepted into the clan and Ariana and Ashara were born. Together as a family, they stayed with the Dalish - too afraid to leave when they knew the real dangers elves faced in the human cities.

It wasn’t until they left the Free Marches to trade with their sister-clans in Ferelden that everything changed. They hadn’t planned on staying long, but the aravels broke down somewhere outside of the human settlement of Honnleath, and they never reached the other Dalish. They stayed there in relative peace for a number of weeks while they made their repairs. That is, until the Fifth Blight began and the village was decimated. Staying on the outskirts, the Keeper thought they’d be safe. They weren’t. As they fought to escape, the darkspawn caught up with them and both of her parents were among those who perished while fighting to protect their clan. Ariana’s world came crashing down.

 The Fifth Blight was only the beginning of their troubles. Her only reprieve from the anguish that threatened to consume her, were the stories Keeper Deshanna told. She clung to them in place of everything else, letting her imagination run wild to escape the horrible reality she faced. Ashara was but a toddler and Ariana was the only family she had left. Eliel helped when he could, for his father too had been killed, and he found some solace in acting as a big brother to Ashara. But it was Keeper Deshanna and her stories that kept her afloat, that kept Ashara from screaming and crying through the night. And her favorites were those about the Grey Wardens.

Ariana heard stories of the Dalish elf and the bastard son of King Maric, who fought at the battle of Ostagar and lived, who created an army from nothing and defeated the Archdemon once and for all. Keeper Deshanna would gather the children and the elders and sing praises for the Grey Warden from Clan Sabrae - a clan they knew and traded with. When word got out that the Warden was heading to Denerim to lay claim to the now-King Alistair’s birthright to the throne, Ariana could hardly believe it. One of the People, one of her own, was respected enough to crown a King. It seemed too good to be true. 

To see it all play out before her as a child was one thing. To see that very same King standing before her now, was another. 

Ariana stood there, starstruck, as King Alistair Theirin regarded the faltering former Grand Enchanter disdainfully. 

“Grand Enchanter, imagine how surprised I was to learn you’d given Redcliffe Castle away to a Tevinter magister. Especially since I’m fairly sure Redcliffe belongs to Arl Teagan.”

He stood tall and proud, worry lines deeply etched into his handsome face, showing the years beyond his age. He looked older than she thought he’d be - his posture, his calluses on his hands, even the creases around his eyes displayed a wisdom and tiredness that only he could bear. A bastard king, never suited for power. A soldier, through and through, and yet…

“Your majesty,” Fiona gasped, exhibiting the same level of shock Ariana was at that moment, “we never intended…”

“I know what you intended,” His eyes narrowed before he eventually sighed and shook his head, “I wanted to help you, but you’ve made it impossible. You and your followers are no longer welcome in Ferelden.”

Audible gasps could be heard throughout the chamber, echoing as the King made his declaration. Ariana could feel Dorian tense up at her side. To her right, Cassandra crossed her arms and smirked. 

“But…” Fiona pleaded with widened eyes, panic latent in her voice, “we have hundreds who need our protection! Where will we go?”

Ariana’s heart still raced from what she’d just experienced in that twisted future. Her hands still trembled at her sides, despite her clenching her fists so hard, small crescents were now indented into her palms. And yet, despite the horrid things she saw, it only strengthened her resolve. Recruiting the mages was their first priority, and after everything, it was more essential than ever.

Ariana managed to say, “I should point out that we did come here for mages to close the Breach.” 

Fiona, as if noticing the Herald for the first time since the King made his entrance, responded cautiously, “And what are the terms of this arrangement?”

“Hopefully better than what Alexius gave you,” Dorian quipped, “The Inquisition is better than that, yes?” 

Ariana looked to her companions for their opinions. Cassandra curled her lip in disgust while Solas gazed upon the former Grand Enchanter with pity. 

“I know you are a mage, but consider how these rebels have acted.” Cassandra sneered, “They must be conscripted, not coddled.” 

For some reason, the tone of her voice or the content of her words made Ariana’s blood start to boil. She understood why the Seeker felt that way, but to treat them all as prisoners, based on the mistake of one woman?

“Herald,” Solas chimed in, approaching from where he stood on the sidelines, “They have lost all possible supporters. The Inquisition is their only remaining chance for freedom.”

Even Varric, who was notoriously wary of magic after ‘Blondie’s catastrophe’, as he liked to say, seemed to agree, “I’ve known a lot of mages. They can be loyal friends if you let them. Friends that make bad decisions, but still. Loyal.”

Fiona sighed dejectedly, “It seems we have little choice but to accept whatever you offer.”

It broke her heart a little to see Fiona so resigned to her fate. It didn’t seem fair to her to condemn the entire mage rebellion because of Alexius and his Venatori. Fiona and her charges were just collateral damage - a minor player in a much larger game at hand.

“I propose a full alliance.” Ariana said quickly, before the King would throw the lot of them out of Redcliffe. “I’ll not see you all punished based on the mistakes of a few. We’ve seen what magic can do in the wrong hands, but we cannot afford to be divided in times like these.”

“We’ll discuss this. Later.” Cassandra narrowed her eyes at the Herald, clearly displeased by her decision. 

The rest of her companions’ faces lit up considerably and Fiona too, couldn’t quite keep her timid smile down as she replied, “I’ll pray that the rest of the Inquisition honors your promise, then.”

“Your majesty,” Ariana turned to face King Alistair with a pink tinge across her cheeks. She was still unable to fully look him in the eye, “I hope you find this decision amiable, and that you perhaps reconsider the mages’ exile once we close the Breach.”

King Alistair smiled at her then - a small smile, almost invisible to the eye, but nevertheless there, “I thank you, Herald, for your input and will consider it. I wish you and the Inquisition luck in your endeavors. Grand Enchanter, I’d take that offer if I were you. One way or another, you’re leaving my kingdom.”

Fiona nodded almost frantically, “We accept, it would be madness not to. I will gather my people and ready them for the journey to Haven. The Breach will be closed. You will not regret giving us this chance.”

Ariana hoped she was right. As the King’s soldiers started to march out of the throne room, she could feel her body lurch forward as though her legs had a will of their own.

“Your majesty, if I may…” 

Ariana stopped just three feet away from where he stood, and as his back turned and he raised a quizzical brow at her, she felt her mouth go dry.

“I have some information that you may be interested in, something I witnessed in the future Magister Alexius sent us to. I understand you are probably a busy man and have other matters to attend to, but-”

His playful demeanor betrayed his regality as he smirked, “Oh please do indulge me. Most of my days are now spent doing paperwork or attending meetings with nobles who’ve much less exciting things to say. I daresay I prefer the darkspawn some days.” 

Ariana couldn’t help but match his amusement, “I understand the feeling. I must make haste to inform our advisors of our success, but if you are planning on staying in Redcliffe a bit longer…”

She paused, feeling flushed from her question and the King’s penetrating gaze, “Will you meet with me tomorrow? It is a rather…delicate matter that would be best discussed in privacy, and I believe my companions and I are in desperate need of some rest after today’s events.”

King Alistair furrowed his brow, looking deep in thought as he considered the request before eventually nodding in agreement. 

“Shall I meet you at your camp tomorrow evening? I’m afraid I may only spare a few moments of my time before I leave for Denerim.” 

He huffed under his breath, “Otherwise, I may never hear the end of it from my advisors.” 

“A few moments is perfect,” Ariana replied diplomatically. Josephine would be proud. 

As the King took his leave, she smiled to herself, thinking of the stories she’d tell Ashara of this day, once they were reunited. It would be a grand tale - the day she traveled to the future, uncovered an assassination plot, and met the fabled King of Ferelden. She could imagine Ashara and the other children of her clan excitedly asking her how the story would end. Her smile dropped at the thought. If only she knew the answer herself. 

~~~~~

The sound of the wooden carriage’s wheels creaking to a halt jolted Scarlett from where she laid her head comfortably, leaning against the silks and other fabrics being transported in the merchant’s cart. She’d been nodding off for at least an hour, but the jagged roads of the Imperial Highway had seen better days since the Blight, and so the ride had been bumpier than she was used to.

Scarlett shouted an expletive when she’d bumped into a wooden beam supporting the covered wagon. The Dwarven merchant that drove her called out from the head, “Sorry miss! Just one more stop until we reach the village.”

“S’okay,” She muttered back, wincing as she rubbed the back of her head.

The last few times she’d traveled with her companions to the Hinterlands, they’d avoided the main roads for the same reason she was discouraged from leaving Haven in the first place - bandits, red Templars, and demons alike still plagued Ferelden, even with the increased stability the Inquisition had brought. It was for that very reason that Scarlett felt compelled to go to Redcliffe to find the Herald herself, despite arguing with Cullen for what seemed like forever. She’d bounced back and forth on the idea after nearly a tenday of silence inside and out of the Fade. Even Solas, her mentor, had shut her out and Scarlett was worried. More than worried, she was scared. Not leaving with the Herald for Redcliffe was a mistake - one she would not make again.

Good to his word, the Commander sent a detachment to Redcliffe a few days ago in case the Herald was in trouble or needed back up. Still, it would take them days, maybe a week or longer to reach Redcliffe and time was not on their side. Alone, she could travel quicker. She knew the passages by now, knew how to reach the village without drawing attention to herself. 

Cullen vehemently denied any suggestion of the Seeress traveling alone, even threatening to nail her door shut if it meant keeping her safe. Scarlett wasn’t hearing any of it. The last words she’d left with him was her angrily shouting that the only way he could stop her was if he put shackles on her wrists and threw her in the dungeons. A bit overdramatic, but it had the desired effect. 

In the early hours of the morning after their argument, cloaked in darkness, Scarlett snuck into the stables with her golden dagger and newly forged serpentstone staff (a gift from Harritt for brewing him a hangover cure) strapped to her back. After riding for a day and a half, she found a small outpost along the outskirts of Lake Calenhad where she met the merchant she now traveled with. She’d planned on stopping only to trade for some provisions, but the stout, red-bearded man stopped her and offered her a handful of sovereigns to protect his wares while he made the journey to the Crossroads. She reluctantly agreed, only after he gave her some sob story of how he’d been previously robbed along the same road just before the anniversary of his wife’s death. 

They’d only run into trouble once, when a pack of wolves feeding on a well-chewed ram carcass caught their scent. There were only three of them and they were easily subdued by Braedan’s bow and Scarlett’s use of a chain lightning spell. Since then, the journey had been quiet, so she used the opportunity to get some shut-eye, knowing she’d likely need the rest once she got to Redcliffe, facing whatever it was that kept Ariana so occupied. 

Peeking her head out of the covered wagon, her eyes squinted as they adjusted to the light outside. The sun was high overhead and glistened off the waterlogged boats stationed next to the docks. The only building in sight was a small wooden structure, hardly larger than her cabin in Haven. But from the looks of the drunken patrons loitering outside of it, Scarlett could only assume it was a tavern of sorts. 

They weren’t far from the Crossroads now. At the thought, she remembered to pull her hood up in case someone recognized her. It wasn’t likely; She wasn’t stupid enough to leave Haven wearing Inquisition armor. Still, it was better to be safe than sorry while the Venatori still prowled about. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched as Braedan, her new merchant companion, shook hands with a barkeep and entered the building with a crate full of liquor. 

Scarlett took the momentary diversion to stretch her legs and feed the horses, until Braedan emerged with a grin and a sackful of gold. 

“Well, I just heard some interesting news.” 

“That so?” Scarlett asked, without turning around. 

“Word is that the Herald of Andraste is here in the Hinterlands,” He beamed, shielding his eyes from the sun as he looked beyond the lake, “isn’t that something? I reckon the roads will be much safer with the Inquisition’s troops around.”

Scarlett hummed in response, continuing to feed another carrot to her Ferelden Forder, who she recently named Athena. She watched as Athena neighed happily and munched on the snack. She smiled softly at the sight and lovingly patted her forehead while Braedan continued. 

“Say what you will about the Inquisition, but they seem to be the only ones who give a damn. Though, I wonder if the King’s men have stayed too, or if King Alistair left Redcliffe with-”

Scarlett whipped her head around with widened eyes, feeling her heart skip a beat at the sound of his name, “The King? You think he may still be here?”

Braedan shrugged, “That’s what I heard. Though, I doubt he’ll stay for long. I heard he brought his army to retake Redcliffe from the mages, but the Herald beat him to it. Must’ve been quite a sight, the Herald of Andraste and the Grey Warden King fighting side-by-side. Sounds like something out of a bard’s tale.” 

Scarlett fought the urge to snicker at his comment, knowing it hadn’t gone down exactly like that, but regardless, she was relieved to hear that the Herald was safe after all and their mission had succeeded. Even so, why the silence? Why did Ariana go out of her way to ignore Scarlett’s pleas in the Fade? Something had to be wrong.

“We should get going before the sun sets. My guess is we’ll reach the Crossroads by the days’ end.” 

Scarlett nodded, “Agreed. Want me to ride with you?” 

“Sure thing, Aveline.”

It wasn’t the most original cover, but it was the first name that came to mind when the red-bearded merchant asked for hers. It helped, seeing a copy of Hard in Hightown inside his cart when he’d asked.

Just as Braedan predicted, the sun had set when they reached the Crossroads, and the village was teeming with life. She was unsurprised to see Inquisition soldiers stationed at every entrance, but still reeled at the sight of the King’s soldiers mingling amongst the populace. If anyone recognized her, they hadn’t mentioned it. Or maybe, she’d just done a good job at hiding her identity behind her hooded cloak and plain battlemage armor. If anything, she looked exactly like what she pretended to be - hired help, with a small arsenal of potions and weapons strapped to her utility belt. 

“Thank you again, miss,” The merchant kindly regarded her, handing her the promised amount of gold, “Here’s to hoping the journey back to Orzammar will go just as smoothly.” 

“Of course, Braedan. It was a pleasure to make your acquaintance,” Scarlett matched his broad smile with one of her own before parting ways, “I hope to see you around.” 

Once they did, Scarlett took the opportunity to hitch her horse to a nearby post before making her way to the refugee camp. If she was lucky, she’d find someone she recognized there. 

She spotted a few healers and Chantry sisters kneeling beside the wounded, but what caught her eye was a covered tent with the Inquisition's sigil, positioned just atop the hill overlooking the small village. A small campfire lit between three other smaller tents entered view as she made the hike, approaching two scouts who she recognized as the ones Leliana had sent with the Herald. 

“Halt! Who goes there?” The shorter of the two drew his sword out as she drew nearer, questioning her as she removed her hood and shook her loose ponytail free. 

“Scarlett Hensley, Seeress of Andraste,” She stated matter-of-factly, peering her eyes behind their figures to see a handful of the King’s soldiers in their camp as well. Why the hell are they here?

“I need to speak with the Herald.” 

The scout’s face turned beet-red as he faltered, sheathing his sword with widened eyes, “M-my apologies, Lady Seeress. We weren’t expecting to see you here.”

She pushed past them without uttering another word, heading straight for the largest tent in the camp. Despite the armed reception, there was no sign of Solas, Varric or Cassandra. Either the rest of the Herald’s companions had left Ariana’s side for something important, or they were already sleeping. Judging from the barely set sun and the night sky still streaked with purple and orange, it was likely the former.

 Outside the tent, she could hear muted voices coming from within, but couldn’t distinguish one from the other. It wasn’t until she opened the tent flaps and she felt her heart do a kickflip inside her ribcage that she realized why the King’s soldiers were there.

“-troops along the border. Regardless, I appreciate the warning, Herald.”

The voice belonging to the ruggedly handsome man standing before her, armed in leather and fur with a golden circlet atop his head, matched exactly what Scarlett had remembered all those years ago, when she first met the King of Ferelden through her television screen.

Alistair Theirin. Grey Warden. Veteran of the Fifth Blight. King of Ferelden. And…my first video game crush. 

“Pardon the intrusion,” Scarlett interjected, feeling a bit weak in the knees once Alistair and Ariana turned to fully face her, “I wasn’t expecting to see the King in our camp.”

Ariana’s expression remained professional and polite, but there was a level of surprise that later transitioned to an icy glare as Scarlett came into view and greeted the pair.

“Your majesty, I apologize. I was not expecting…this is Scarlett Hensley. She is our-”

“You’re her,” His eyes shone in recognition and a small smirk formed at the corner of his lips, “The Seeress of Andraste.” 

Scarlett returned his amazement in kind, feeling butterflies in her stomach when his eyes met hers, “And you’re King Alistair. I-I’ve heard much about you.” 

“All good things, I hope,” He quipped, light-heartedly, “although I doubt my naysayers would agree.”

There’s the Alistair I remember. His dark brown eyes were warm as he regarded her; His dirty blonde-hair was slightly tousled in a way that looked like he frequently ran his hands through it. He was everything she’d dreamed he’d be and she found herself mesmerized by him.

“Why are you here, Scarlett?” Ariana’s curt tone brought her out of her star-struck haze. 

“You never answered my calls in the Fade. We heard nothing from our scouts and I feared the worst.” Scarlett’s eyes reluctantly flicked to Alistair, standing awkwardly between the two women, “But with a royal escort, it seems my fear was unfounded.” 

Ariana’s eyes narrowed into slits, but she said nothing. After a pause, Scarlett couldn’t help but address the King again, forcing her beating heart to still itself to no avail. 

“I have to ask, your majesty, why you haven’t left for Denerim yet? I assumed you’d be well on your way after exiling the mages.” 

His brows furrowed in confusion, “How did you-”

“Visions,” Scarlett answered, feeling a tiny swell of pride as he widened his eyes in astonishment, “They don’t call me a Seeress for nothing.”

Alistair cleared his throat, his emotions seemingly in conflict as he answered, “Well, your Herald informed me of a plot she’d seen in this twisted future the magister sent her to. Given your abilities, I’ll spare you the details.”

“You’re speaking of the assassination plot against Empress Celene?” Scarlett asked, despite already knowing the answer. 

Ariana answered, “Yes, and given the circumstances, I decided to warn the King as well, in the event Ferelden may be targeted next.”

“I see.”

“So, to answer your question, and to conclude our conversation, Herald,” Alistair turned to face Ariana, his tone a bit more grim than before, “I’ll heed your warnings. One can’t be too careful these days, not with demon armies and holes in the sky…”

As the King turned to exit the tent, Scarlett called after him. 

“Oh, and your Majesty? I…It was lovely to meet you.” God, I sound like a teenage fangirl.

Alistair didn’t seem too bothered by it as he smiled softly at her before exiting, “Likewise, Seeress.”

A second passed and Scarlett thought she’d finally calmed down. That is, until Ariana used both hands to shove Scarlett until she faltered, and nearly landed flat on her butt.

“What the fuck is wrong with you?” 

“Ari-”

Tears began to prick her eyes as she shouted, “You told me nothing, Scarlett. NOTHING! And you disobeyed my orders to stay in Haven!” 

Scarlett scrambled to stand upright on her feet, feeling the guilt wash over her in waves upon seeing Ariana’s face crumple, “I’m sorry, Ari. I did everything I could to protect you, but I couldn’t risk altering the course. I couldn’t risk dooming you to that future.”

“You knew,” Ariana tried to shove her again but Scarlett caught her hands as they banged against her chest, “and you purposely kept it from me.” 

The blow would have hurt, should have hurt as it made its impact. Ariana was a small girl, as lithe and willowy as a normal elven woman of her age would be, but her fists packed more power than one would think. Still, what hurt more was the haunted look in her eyes. Scarlett had never seen her in such a state. She looked utterly horrified. Inconsolable.

“I know.” Scarlett muttered in a broken whisper. “I’m so sorry.”

“I kept your secret for you, I lied to everyone I know for you, and you-” Ariana lifted her hands, trying to hit her friend again but her small wrists were caught in Scarlett’s grasp. 

Before she could hit her again, Scarlett pulled Ariana into an embrace, holding her friend close as she wept in her arms. Scarlett smoothed a hand over her platinum hair, like she used to do for Sophie when she’d have nightmares. Her slender body was now wracked with sobs as she felt Scarlett squeeze her tighter. 

“I’m sorry,” she said again, feeling her own eyes begin to pool with tears, “I’m so sorry for what you went through.” 

“The Elder One,” Ariana started, feeling her body betray her as she began to slowly relax, “he captured you, turned you into an abomination.” 

That was new information. Scarlett felt her stomach churn. 

“You…you looked like you were dead, but somehow you were still there. At least, a fraction of you. I’d never seen anything like it. You-” 

“Shhh,” Scarlett hushed her as she began to shake, “it’s ok. I’m safe, we’re all safe now.” 

Ariana shook her head and gently moved away from her grasp, her expression still wielding that same fear, “No, we’re not. We won’t be, until we seal the Breach, and get to the bottom of the Elder One’s plans. I just don’t understand, why would he target Orlais?”

“It’s a seat of power. Once unseated, chaos ensues, the South falls, and the Elder One gets what he wants. We’ll need to speak with Leliana about this. Maybe Josephine can grant us an audience with the Empress somehow.” 

Ariana shut her eyes and exhaled slowly, as if to calm herself down. After a beat, her heart rate decreased but the feeling of dread did not, “We should go get the others. I left them in the village so I could speak with the King privately. I imagine Varric is probably annoying Cassandra to no end by now, and Solas is boring them both with stories of the Fade.”

“Speaking of which,” Scarlett stopped Ariana from exiting by holding her palm out, “why did you and Solas avoid me? I tried searching for you guys in the Fade and heard nothing. I was so afraid something happened to you, I may have irrevocably damaged my relationship with Commander Cullen.”

Ariana raised a brow, “Relationship?”

Scarlett waved her off, feeling the blush return to her cheeks, “You know what I mean.”

“I can’t speak for Solas, but to be frank, I was furious with you.” Ariana sighed and stared at her feet, “It wasn’t intentional, at first, I…I just needed time to think things through. Even before we arrived in Redcliffe, I knew you were hiding something from me. I just didn’t know what, or to what magnitude. After everything happened, I seriously debated throwing you out of Haven altogether.”

“You…you weren’t thinking of telling anyone about…” Scarlett trailed off, feeling her stomach drop at the thought of her friend betraying her. 

Ariana met her eyes then, instantly wielding a steeliness that made Scarlett falter, “No. I’d never betray your trust like that, no matter how angry I am with you.”

Scarlett let out a breath she wasn’t aware she’d been holding in, “Oh, well, I’m glad to hear it. Not that you were furious with me, of course, but still.”

“As for Solas,” Ariana hesitated, “he took the news of what happened in the Fade pretty hard. I’m guessing he was probably waiting to speak to you in person, but you’ll have to ask him.”

“Oh trust me, I will.” Scarlett replied, waiting for Ariana to exit so she could follow closely behind her. 

It wasn’t difficult to find the trio, as Varric was currently haggling with a merchant, while Solas and Cassandra looked deep in conversation. 

Cassandra was the first to acknowledge Scarlett, and nearly dropped her jaw to the floor once she recognized her, “How in …oh Maker , what are you doing here?”

“I came to join the fun, of course,” Scarlett grinned, pleased to see Solas’s similarly baffled expression, gulping like a fish out of water.

Varric called from behind her, wielding a shit-eating grin as he tucked two large bottles of wine in his coat, “Damn, and I thought you couldn’t get any crazier, Princess. How did you even get here by yourself?”

“Well, it’s a long story involving a dwarf, a crate full of liquor, and a very angry Commander Cullen. I won’t bore you with the details.”

Varric’s bellowing laugh was loud enough to draw the attention from a few passersby, “Oh, this I gotta hear.”

“Seeress,” Solas shook his head in disbelief, “was it not dangerous for you to travel alone?”

Scarlett shrugged nonchalantly, “Well, I made it here in one piece, didn’t I?”

Varric wrapped an arm around Scarlett, just barely reaching her waist, “Our little girl is finally growing up.”

Cassandra let out a disgusted noise and rolled her eyes, “I don’t even want to know.”

It wasn’t long before Scarlett and the rest of her companions arrived back at camp, still slightly peeved and in awe by her presence. Both Cassandra and Solas chided her for being careless, but Varric was ecstatic to see her. Soon, even Ariana’s coldness had thawed.

She knew it was stupid and risky, and had she not run into Braedan, this journey could have gone very differently, but she was happy to be surrounded by her friends again. Most importantly, she was glad to have Ariana by her side, safe and sound. Her thoughts ran wild and her nightmares had only gotten worse from the time she’d been gone. But that was a problem for another day. As for tonight? Tonight, they would celebrate a well-deserved victory. Tonight, she would get wine drunk with Varric and smile and laugh until the Fade called to her. Tonight, she would dream peacefully, because she knew she had nothing to worry about. At least, not yet.

Chapter Text

Today was cause for celebration. In the time it had taken Scarlett and the Herald to travel back to Haven, the bulk of the mage rebellion had begun to organize their march out of Redcliffe. Today, the fruits of their labors would be reaped. Today, Fiona and her charges would be arriving in droves. But despite Scarlett’s excitement, the fear in the air was palpable.

“It is not a matter for debate. There will be abominations among the mages, and we must be prepared.”

Scarlett could hear Cullen’s voice reverberate through the Chantry walls as she entered the building, unsurprised to see his hardened face creased into a deep frown. 

Ariana had already met with the advisors earlier that morning to discuss logistics while Scarlett resumed her training with Solas. She was unsurprised to see Ariana vehemently defending her decision with an equally stubborn expression on her face as Cullen. Still, Scarlett had avoided this exact conversation in fear of it dividing the advisors more than it already has, but she knew she couldn’t avoid it forever.

Josephine replied with incisive clarity, “If we rescind the offer of an alliance, it makes the Inquisition appear incompetent at best, and tyrannical at worst.”

As Scarlett approached the group, Cullen turned to Ariana in frustration. “What were you thinking, turning the mages loose with no oversight? The veil is torn open!”

Ariana opened her mouth to speak, clearly peeved by the conversation, but Scarlett’s presence halted her thoughts.

She knew full well how the Commander felt on the matter. Haven was divided by the news. Half of the village wanted to see the mages imprisoned. The other half were just as thrilled as Scarlett was.  

“Commander, do you place such little faith in the mages to think they haven’t taken any precautions before making the journey to Haven?” Scarlett stepped forward, facing him fully. Although, she was still not quite able to meet his eyes since her preemptive departure. “Especially given the fact that the Breach has existed for months now.” 

His eyes met hers and she almost faltered. She’d seen him become distant, detached from his surroundings when he was deep in thought. But she’d never seen him look at her so coldly. 

The guilt she felt upon seeing the relief on his face when she and the Herald returned, cut as deep as a knife twisting in her gut. She hadn’t considered how worried he’d be. She hadn’t considered how he must have felt the next morning, discovering that she’d disappeared into the night without so much as a goodbye. She tried not to think about it now as she reasoned with him, lest her sheepishness overtake her. 

But even now, seeing his brown eyes that once regarded her so warmly become hardened at her presence, left her feeling on edge. It would take some time for him to forgive her. She knew that now. 

“It is not a matter of faith, Seeress.” He sighed, exasperatedly, “Even the strongest mages can be overcome by demons in conditions like these.”

“Scarlett has a point, Commander.” Ariana challenged him, crossing her arms in front of her chest, “Not all mages are helpless, there are methods of self-control that don’t involve Templars.”

Even Scarlett could not ignore the venom behind her words. If Cullen was offended by the Herald’s comment, he gave no tells. Regardless, it did nothing but stoke the fire to an already incessant dilemma.

“Enough!” Cassandra interjected, throwing her hands into the air in frustration, “While I may not completely agree with the Herald’s decision, I support it. The sole purpose of the Herald’s mission was to gain the mages’ aid, and that was accomplished.”

As if appearing from the shadows, Dorian found his way into joining the conversation, “The voice of pragmatism speaks! And here I was just starting to enjoy the circular arguments.”

Leliana smirked while Cassandra scoffed. Scarlett couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at the corner of her lips. She should have expected him to pop up eventually. 

“Closing the Breach is all that matters,” Cassandra stated matter-of-factly.

Cullen muttered under his breath, “At least on that, we can agree.”

“The longer the Breach is open, the more danger it poses,” said the Herald, looking less annoyed than she did a moment ago, “The mages are due to arrive at any moment. I suggest we table this conversation for the moment and focus on the task at hand.”

Josephine nodded, “Agreed.”

It was then that Scarlett peered her head around to view their surroundings. The entire council of advisors were content having this discussion smack dab in the middle of the Chantry, despite villagers and refugees alike roaming in and out of the building. This would not bode well for outsiders to see the head of the Inquisition having public disagreements. 

“Umm, guys? Not to interrupt, but should we be having this discussion out in the open like this?” Scarlett asked, nervously.

Leliana was next to speak, eyeing both Scarlett and the Herald, “She’s right, we should continue this conversation privately. I would still like to speak with you regarding this ‘dark future’ you saw.”

“It’s going to take time to organize our troops and the mage recruits.” Cullen spoke evenly, still avoiding looking at Scarlett directly, “Let’s take this to the war room.” 

As the group began to disperse, he turned to the Herald, “You should join us. None of this means anything without your mark, after all.”

Dorian and Scarlett lingered outside while Ariana muttered a simple ‘of course’ to the Commander. They shared a knowing look with one another, realizing the discussion likely did not include either of them. I guess I could go for a sandwich and a nap…

The Herald and her advisors entered the war room with Cullen being the last one to enter. Scarlett turned to leave when he called out her name.

“Yes, Commander?”

 Her voice was softer than she intended. She failed to keep her tone even, still afraid of facing the consequences of what she’d done. It’s why she spent the last few days avoiding him in the training yard, and avoiding his stares in the Chantry after their post-mission meeting. 

She let Ariana do most of the talking then, keeping her head down while they prattled on about next steps. It was all she could do to avoid seeing the hurt etched onto his features. The anger. The hatred she knew would be there. 

When her eyes rose to meet his, she feared it still. At least right then, she found nothing of the sort. He looked at her with an equal amount of shame as she felt. His cheeks were flushed as he spoke to her.

“You should join us as well. For the meeting. We, uh, may need your insight.”

 She looked decisively between where he stood and the doors to the Chantry. “Are…are you sure? That you need my help, I mean. Not that I have a problem with it, I just…wasn’t sure.” 

Dorian titled his head at her, seemingly amused by Scarlett’s sudden timidity. He hadn’t known the Seeress long, but at the very least, he knew she wasn’t this mousy. 

Shifting his eyes between the two, he interrupted their awkward moment, “I’ll skip the war council, but I would like to see this Breach up close, if you don’t mind.”

“You’re planning on staying?” She blinked at him, as if she hadn’t expected his exact response. 

“Oh, didn’t I mention? The South is so charming and rustic. I adore it to little pieces.” He mused, straightening his back from where he leaned against the stone walls.

Of course he’d be staying. She didn’t need magical visions of the future to have guessed that, although she assumed a conversation would’ve been had between him and the Herald before he began unpacking his bags. As they had just established during their earlier discussion, the Inquisition needed all the allies they could get, and she doubted Ariana would disagree. 

Scarlett smiled at him, warmly, “I’m glad to hear it. Although, you may have to wait a bit on that. I imagine it won’t be long now until the mages get here and we can finally close the damn thing.”

“I suppose we’ll see, won’t we?” Dorian gave a sly half-smile before he waltzed outside, “Ta-ta for now.”

The rest of the advisors waited for Scarlett and Cullen on the other side of the door, but neither made a move towards it. Scarlett, for once, found herself speechless. She was usually so quick with a comeback, so quick to defend herself even when she knew she was in the wrong. Her stubbornness was often what got her into the most trouble. It was one of the things people loved and hated the most about her, depending on who you asked. It was the reason she was now in this mess. 

“Commander, I-”

“I suppose we should-”

They started speaking at the same time, leaving them both at a loss. Unable to come up with the right things to say, Scarlett shook her head at the floor, frustrated by this whole situation. She was a grown woman having to defend her own actions, yet she felt like a child quaking in her boots. 

She was a new mage, a barely trained one at that. His fears were completely justified. And yet…

This is ridiculous, just apologize to the man! 

After a beat, Scarlett sighed heavily and met his eyes with sincerity, “For what it’s worth, Cullen, I’m sorry. I know I disobeyed your orders and betrayed your trust. I shouldn’t have said the things that I did, but I won’t apologize for leaving to ensure Ariana’s safety.”

He visibly stiffened and his words had a stony edge to them, “You do realize that by ‘ensuring her safety’, you put yourself at risk? Have you forgotten the assassination attempts on your life?”

“Of course, I haven’t.” 

“Then, why would you do something so foolish?” 

Scarlett almost laughed bitterly to herself then. Almost. Solas had asked her the same thing, almost verbatim, on the road back to Haven. She hadn’t an answer for him either. Perhaps it wasn’t so simple an answer that she could easily explain. Perhaps it was, and she was too ashamed to be honest.

“Ariana’s survival is crucial, Commander,” She lowered her voice to barely a murmur, quiet enough that the others couldn’t hear on the other side of the door, “If anything were to happen to her, this would all be for nothing. Everything else is expendable, including me.”

He glowered at her with such intensity, it startled her. Actually startled her.

“Then you are a fool.” 

Her hair whipped in her face when Cullen slammed the door to the war room closed, without her in it. It was clear his invitation to join the conversation had been rescinded. She exhaled shakily, feeling her mana begin to flare. Anger coursed through her veins and she willed herself to coax her flames with a deep breath, just as Solas had taught her. She may have felt guilty for disobeying Cullen’s orders, but for him to stand there and call her a fool for all she’s sacrificed? For all she’s put at risk to help them? 

Without another glance, Scarlett stormed out of the Chantry and into the tavern, where she knew she’d find Varric and Sera. At present, they seemed to be the only two in the entire village who weren’t cross with her. 

~~~~~~

The mages arrived just as the sun had set and the chilled wind had died down. Scarlett had stepped outside of the healers’ tent for only a moment to watch as Ariana greeted Fiona at the gates, which were now wide open to welcome their new allies. She smiled at the sight, watching with curiosity as others began exiting their cabins and tents to witness this monumental occasion. She could feel Adan’s presence behind her, arms-crossed and feeling bitter already. 

“There goes our lyrium supply.” He muttered under his breath.

Scarlett rolled her eyes at him, nudging him with her elbow, “Don’t be such a grouch. This is a good thing, after all.” 

He let out a sardonic laugh at that, but his tone had softened considerably.

“Good thing for the Herald, perhaps. Tell that to our coffers.” 

“As if you pay for any of these supplies yourself,” Scarlett snarkily replied. 

Sometimes, it was a wonder Adan put up with her at all. Still, she seemed to be one of the few people in Haven who could put a smile on the man’s face, even when he was determined to be a miserable lout. 

“Ha! You got me there.” 

He rarely joked around with her, unless he was drunk. Maybe he was drunk. His reaction drew a smile to her lips. 

She felt Solas before she could see him. His aura hovered behind her, beckoning her to turn around and face him. She didn’t need to crane her head around to see him approach as Adan huffed and re-entered the tent. 

“And so it begins,” Scarlett sighed, feeling his bicep brush against hers as he took his place next to where she stood, watching the Herald with similar interest.

“Indeed,” He replied, trying to ignore the spark of his nerves flare up at the unexpected touch, “Do you have a moment?”

Scarlett lolled her head back, feeling her neck muscles straining as a yawn threaten to come out. She was feeling a bit tired after checking on the injured for the last few hours. Her conversation with Varric and Sera earlier had certainly perked up her mood, but it hadn’t helped with her fatigue. It had been a long day so far and she was already yearning for the Fade. 

“I guess.” 

She matched his pace as they walked to the training yard, past the blacksmith and the frozen pier overlooking the lake. Falling into step with him was easy. Avoiding Cullen’s penetrating leer as they walked past was not. 

“I see you and the Commander have yet to make amends.” He noted, observing her grimace at the mention of it.

“Ah…yeah. He’s still pretty angry with me for leaving.” She rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly, avoiding turning around despite feeling the urge to.

She was hoping he wouldn’t mention it, but it was obvious to anyone with eyes that the tension between them was thick enough to cut with a knife, and not the good kind of tension. Although, she hadn’t thought much about that aspect of her life lately. Recently, her thoughts had been plagued with worry. She hadn’t much energy to think of anything else but their survival. 

He pointed out, “You can’t necessarily blame him for wanting to keep you safe.”

“I don’t blame him for that.” She replied too quickly, earning his inquisitive stare, “I…I just don’t want to be treated like I’m helpless. I know I’ve still got a long way to go, but I’ve done well for myself so far, haven’t I? I could’ve died at least a dozen times and I haven’t.”

Solas shook his head at her, feigning disappointment, “You mistake luck for skill. In every one of those instances, you had support. In this instance, you did not. You put yourself at risk, and as a result, put the Inquisition at risk.” 

She couldn’t help but peer over her shoulder now, watching as Cullen grumpily shoved his reports back into the hands of a nervous-looking squire. He rubbed his temples after, clearly showing signs of having another headache. She frowned at the sight. He hadn’t taken the potions she brewed for him. At least, not since she left.

Scarlett cocked her head at the elven man standing beside her, “How so?” 

“You hold the secrets of the future in your hands. You hold the secrets of the Inquisition,” He paused, facing her fully as he matched her confusion, “Surely by now, you should know of your importance to this organization? To the people of Thedas?”

A break in the conversation allowed her the chance to ponder his words. With questioning eyes, she felt naked under his gaze. He always seemed to have that effect on her - leaving her breathless without so much as trying.

“I suppose I haven’t thought of it that way.” 

In truth, she had thought of it rather often. She couldn’t walk more than five feet in Haven without someone whispering about her or gaping at her with reverence. She was constantly reminded of what she meant to the people. Ser Barris’ words rang true when he’d told her that she’d become a beacon of hope for them. Sometimes, she thought that that’s all she would ever be - nothing more than a symbol. Never a person. A human. An Earthling. 

Her eyes dropped to the floor of the lake, watching as the glistening ice reflected the purples and oranges of the sunset. It was gorgeous to look at, even better to see up close than from her cabin window. 

The wind picked up then and her hair, which was loosely tied at the nape of her neck, came undone. She almost lurched forward from the force of it, but Solas steadied her with strong arms against her waist. The thin material of her cotton tunic was not enough to shield her from the cold, but his touch left a path of fire in its wake. 

“Without you and the Herald…” Solas trailed off, looking as if he wanted to say more but he stopped himself.

The wind had stopped, but his loose hold on her remained. She met his eyes once more to see a pleading behind his. But pleading for what?

“I must ask you something.” He spoke suddenly and intently. 

“Anything.” She replied. She meant it too. 

A swipe of his tongue over his bottom lip as his eyes dropped down to her lips drew a sharp inhale from her. He withdrew his touch then, taking a step back upon realizing how close their proximity was.

“The Herald informed me of something she witnessed when she traveled forward in time.”

She nodded, prompting him. 

His eyes shifted away from hers for a moment as he cleared his throat, “She spoke to me in confidence when we first arrived back at camp. She told me that my future self had been imprisoned along with the rest of the Inquisition. Apparently, you had arranged for our escape. You…had asked me to create a distraction, and in doing so, I had unwittingly handed you to the enemy.”

Scarlett felt her breath catch in her throat. Ariana hadn’t told her this. She’d hardly told her anything about what they saw, aside from the obvious - the assassination plot, the demon army. She mentioned she saw Scarlett’s mangled form, enthralled by the Elder One. She hadn’t mentioned how she’d gotten there, or what led her to that fate. 

“I cannot say what my motives were, but she told me I had begged her for the chance to earn your forgiveness, for the chance to apologize to you for what I had done. You sacrificed yourself for the good of the Inquisition and I had been the one to deliver you.” 

He looked at her uneasily, anticipating earning her ire or any other type of reaction that may impair their working relationship. It confused her. Why, exactly, was he telling her this? He could have easily kept this to himself, and yet he chose not to. Maybe to honor the wishes of his future self? But even so, Scarlett would have never known of his betrayal unless the Herald herself had shared it. For whatever reason, she hadn’t. And yet, Solas stood in front of her, expectantly. Was he apologizing? Was he using this as an opportunity to erase his guilt?

Scarlett shrugged nonchalantly, though she felt the very opposite, “I understand, Solas. I don’t fault you for it.” 

It hardly mattered now. That future would never come to pass. Still, that thought did not quell the queasiness in her stomach. 

“Does it not bother you, knowing that I betrayed you?” He asked, his tone sharpened with something she couldn’t quite place. 

He met her eyes with surprising forcefulness. What was he trying to tell her?

Her facial expression became neutral. Calm as the eye of a storm. She spoke firmly, “Betrayal implies trust. One can’t betray what has never been freely given.”

She witnessed his mask begin to crack as her words sunk in. A few seconds of silence passed between them. The air between them had shifted into something profound and fierce. Something altogether destructive and dangerous. 

Whether it was bewilderment or ferocity that encompassed his features, Scarlett could not tell. But she hadn’t given him the chance to reply before she set off on her own, entering through the front gates without a word and without a glance. As her beating heart slammed against her ribcage, she strode into the village with her head held high as if she was going into battle. For all she knew, she already was.

Chapter Text

As dawn approached, Scarlett began to pack her belongings. The chilled air escaped through the cracks and crevices of her wooden cabin. For once, she savored the feeling. Normally, this early in the morning, she’d be gripping the linen sheets to her body, cocooned in a sea of blankets to keep warm. Today, she felt the breeze kiss her skin and didn’t place a warming spell on her clothes. She needed the cold, If only to strengthen her resolve. To remind her of what needed to be done, and what she had to lose if she failed. 

She didn’t want to leave anything to chance and made sure to pack the essentials. Some extra clothes, potions, salves, bandages and a few books she’d picked up in the months she’s stayed in Haven. She hesitated once she reached the bottom drawer of her dresser. 

She hadn’t opened it in quite some time now and was unsurprised to find a thin layer of dust had gathered at the bottom of the drawer. Her tattered clothes from a time long past- a thin, polyester sweater and a pair of leggings, lay folded in the back corner. Seeing the specks of dried blood splattered across the torn fabric brought a frown to her face. They were practically unusable. Yet, for some reason, she couldn't bring herself to toss them out. 

Wordlessly, she stuffed them in her pack. If she was never to return to Haven, this small piece of home, however meaningless they were, needed to come with her. 

She snuck out rather easily, as most of the village was still asleep. A few stragglers were out, mostly Cullen’s soldiers running drills, but they paid her no mind as she exited through the gates. 

If I’m correct and Corypehus confronts Ariana here…

She’d already discussed the plan with the Commander in the days she awaited the Herald’s return from Redcliffe. That is, until her unexpected departure. Barring too much detail about what was to pass, Scarlett prompted Cullen to prepare his soldiers and outfit the Herald and the rest of their troops with weapons and armor. She was pleased to see the crate of supplies was already brought to the mine entrance and the trebuchets were already in place, ready to be loaded. 

Thank god he listened to me. Even if he’s absolutely furious with me, at least he trusts me enough to hear me out.

She hopped down from the ledge and carefully placed a crate of potions inside the cavern. That way, if Ariana was injured from the fall, she could easily heal herself. Unpacking the rest of the supplies took a bit more time. She was grateful for the Commander’s adherence to her plan, but this job would be better suited for two people rather than one. Still, having a sore back was the least of her problems.

That’s that. Now we’ll just have to wait and see how this goes…

Walking back to the village was much less ceremonious, and despite the looming threat of the day’s end, she felt some relief knowing she did what she could to prepare. Having the Commander at her back was also a relief. Despite the unfortunate parting they had the last time she spoke to him, she knew he was still on her side. 

Before she could re-enter the village, John spotted her from afar. She knew he typically began his drills with the other trainees around this time, but she was still startled by his presence.

He approached from the training yard, not yet wearing his steel armor, but tight-fitted training clothes. His hair was damp and his forehead dripped with sweat, but he regarded her in high-spirits. 

“Hey Scar,” He smiled, waving a hand in the air, “Big day today, huh?”

That’s putting it mildly.

“Do you need something?” She asked in a bored tone, hoping he’d take the hint and leave her be. 

Unfortunately for her, he didn’t. 

“Some ibuprofen, if you have some. My shoulder is killing me.”

She smirked at the comment. “Sorry, I’m all out. You’ll have to stop at a pharmacy to get some, maybe in the next couple thousand years or so.” 

“Damn.” He said, matching her amused tone, “Seriously though, carrying a sword and shield around sucks. They’re heavier than you’d think.”

“You’ve been managing alright.” 

He poked her in the ribs but didn’t notice her flinch at the touch, “And what about you? How are you holding up?”

She shrugged, shifting her eyes to the frozen lake. “I’ve been better.” 

The oranges and purples of dawn’s break had already passed. It wouldn’t be long now before they left to close the Breach. 

“I haven’t seen you around much. Commander Cullen was asking about you.”

She turned her head and raised a brow at him, “What did he say?”

He shrugged in response, “Not much. He just asked if I knew where you were. I guess he knows we’re pretty close.”

She ignored that last comment. 

“So what did you tell him?”

“I told him I didn’t know. He didn’t seem to like my answer.” 

I bet he didn’t. She almost wanted to laugh.

It was true, she hadn’t seen John in a while. Not since he kept watch for her the night before she snuck out. She wasn’t sure whether to feel grateful or upset that he chose not to stick around the morning after. He’d mentioned something about having to report in for training and left without another glance. But she did notice how he sat beside her in the bed and how his fingers grazed her cheek as she stirred awake. If she didn’t know any better, she might have guessed that he’d slept in the bed beside her. Considering his armor was still on when she woke up, she dismissed it as nothing and forgot about it. 

To see him standing in front of her now, speaking so casually and joking around with her like they used to, made it hard to forget. It made it hard to think of anything else, really.

“By the way,” She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear as she spoke softly, eyes drooping to the floor, “I never got the chance to say thank you for that night. For once, I didn’t have any nightmares.”

Her gratitude was apparent, as was the vulnerability in her words. She’d become so used to nightmares in the Fade. Whether it was her reliving the traumatic events of these last few months, or the horrific visions of her losing every single person closest to her - sleep was no longer a sanctuary. Half the time, she couldn’t decipher if these were in fact visions, or just some twisted, fucked-up part of her psyche trying to scare her.

Before Redcliffe, she dreamt of her mother’s garden, and the hooded stranger who accompanied her there. Other times, she dreamt of Sophie and would search far and wide, only to come up empty-handed. Since then, it was much harder to focus on anything else other than the impending doom that Corypheus wrought.

His breath hitched when her eyes met his. Maybe it was the sincerity of her words, or the directness in which she met his gaze, but either way, he was taken aback.

“You’re, uh, welcome. Any time.” He cleared his throat mid-sentence.

“Let’s try not to make a habit of it though.” She said, peering over his shoulder to look at any passer-byers. “People will talk.” 

Thankfully, John’s fellow trainees seemed to be preoccupied and the Commander had yet to exit his tent. 

“Why does that bother you?”

She wished she could be honest with him. But to tell him the truth would be putting him in danger. In truth, her only real concern was Solas. Not the Breach, not even Corypheus. It’s always been Solas.

It wasn’t his misguided jealousy, or his indecisive nature that scared her. It was him. She knew his plans. She knew his true identity. And as much as the truth hurt her, she knew that whatever alliance the two of them created would disappear once Corypheus was defeated. Once the orb was destroyed, nothing would stop him from carrying out his plans. Not even her.

For him to know her weaknesses, to know that John was one of them? She couldn’t leave it to chance.

“It doesn’t matter, John.” She shook her head, feeling her voice catch. “We have a job to do, plain and simple. This, whatever it is, needs to be left in the past.”

His face crumpled in hurt and confusion. He was affected by her words, and for whatever reason, she felt guilty saying them. But they needed to be said. 

“What are you saying, Scarlett?” 

He never called her by her full name unless he was deadly serious about something. The way he was looking at her now, like she’d stuck an arrow through his chest, left her swallowing a lump in her throat.

“I’m just saying we need to focus on survival.” 

“How do you expect me to survive without you?” He asked, harshly. His voice broke as he muttered under his breath, “You’re all I have left.”

A pause ensued, where neither one of them said anything. Their breath was visible in the cold air, and Scarlett felt herself wanting to hold it in, to take back everything that was said. She knew he wasn’t just being sentimental. It was true for her too. 

They’d never be able to go home after this. The Breach would be closed for good. And John, who had never left her side since she found him emaciated and broken in the Hinterlands, would be forced to spend the rest of his life here too. No family or friends to write home to. Just her.

But survival was crucial. None of this would matter if Solas got what he wanted. And she’d do everything in her power to prevent that. 

She exhaled shakily, “I know, John.”

He frowned in return. He opened his mouth to say something, but closed it a moment later. There wasn’t much left to say after that. 

“I have to go.” 

She brushed past him, hoping he couldn’t see her own pained expression as she moved towards the Chantry. 

~~~~~~

The Temple of Sacred Ashes was as horrific as Scarlett remembered. The mages at her back and Ariana by her side wasn’t enough to keep her stomach from churning. Impossibly high above her, the Breach radiated an iridescent green, pulsating with each step the Herald took towards it. Her mark flared, casting an eerie glow upon the contours of her face. 

Scarlett’s forehead creased and a deep frown etched onto her features as it came fully into view. Cullen and his soldiers, Fiona and her mages took their places along the borders of the ruins. They were all there - hundreds of people wearing the Inquisition’s sigil, all of their companions and advisors stood beside her. And at the heart of the destroyed temple was Ariana, ready to raise her hand to the sky.

Scarlett felt the anxiety stirring in her blood at the sheer, raw power that the Breach emanated. The veil was exceptionally thin here, as Solas warned her it would be. She felt the call of the Fade, the whisperings of spirits pressing her to listen, to let them out. 

Solas rested his hand on the small of her back, willing her to let out the air she didn’t know she was holding in. The touch was small, but comforting.

“Are we ready?” Ariana shouted for all to hear.

Cullen shared a glance with the Herald and nodded. Ser Barris and the Commanders’ soldiers stood in formation; The few Templars the Inquisition had in their ranks stood at the forefront. On the opposite side were the mages, hoping to suppress whatever demons may pour out of the Breach once it was opened. 

From where Fiona stood, Scarlett could see her eyeing the Templars cautiously before turning to her mages, encouraging them with words she could not hear. 

Solas moved from her side and Scarlett pretended not to notice the absence of warmth. With a determined glance, he addressed the group, “Focus past the Herald! Let her will draw from you!”

Within a moment, a legion of mages brought their staves to the ground, striking the earth in tandem. The Breach roared in response as Ariana reached for it. It was too much, too powerful. The sheer forcefulness of the wave of unrestrained magic flowed through the Herald and even Scarlett could feel her mana flare in response. 

She gasped as she felt the ground shake beneath her feet. The soldiers nearly fell from the tall mounds of rubble they stood on. Ariana nearly fell herself, yet Solas was unaffected by it. If anything, he basked in it, as if some long-forgotten part of him yearned for just a taste of the power the Herald unleashed. He stared at the Breach with wide, hopeful eyes as it ruptured.

In a burst of blinding light, the sky opened up as quick and as formidable as a lightning strike. And in a second, it was over. A shockwave passed through them, causing those in the immediate vicinity of the Breach to stagger back. Ariana lost her footing and was immediately blasted away by the explosion. Scarlett rushed to her side. 

“It’s fine, I’m okay.” She reassured Scarlett while she helped her to her feet. 

Roars of cheering erupted all around her and she exhaled deeply. That’s it. It was done. 

The sky above her had closed but was scarred. Not unlike she was. 

She thought she’d feel an ache in her chest, knowing she’d solidified her fate, knowing that whoever came through the Breach from her world, as she did, would never return home. She might have forced herself to cry, just to feel something if people hadn’t crowded her and the Herald, congratulating them on their victory. But she felt nothing. Nothing at all. 

The dread followed shortly after. 

Ariana smiled a wide, toothy grin as massive waves of people came to congratulate her on their victory. She tugged on Scarlett’s sleeve, to either get her out of her own head, or to join in on the celebration. She ignored it. 

The Herald pulled away from the bear hug Iron Bull was attempting to give her. 

“Scarlett? What’s wrong?” Her eyebrows furrowed together and her voice was latent with concern.

Solas stood on the opposite side of the Temple, speaking with Enchanter Fiona before they made their march back to Haven. His eyes met hers with a forcefulness, pinning her to where she stood. She forced herself to look away. 

“There’s something you need to know.”

~~~~~~

“How long?” Ariana glowered, crossing her arms in front of her body. “How long have you known about this?”

Commander Cullen rubbed a hand over his face, lingering on the freshly shaved stubble of his chin. His eyes bore dark circles beneath them. “The Seeress approached me before you left for Redcliffe, thus the fortification of our-.” 

“Commander, with all due respect, I was speaking to Scarlett.” Ariana’s voice was a low growl that had both Josephine and Leliana sharing startled glances with one another. 

Even Cullen had gone still beside her. 

The cowardly part of Scarlett’s mind wanted her to run and hide, to turn her ass around and walk outside of the confines of the Chantry so she could go back to enjoying the wine and festivities outside. 

The villagers and soldiers had been celebrating for hours. The sun had just begun to lower when Scarlett finally mustered up the courage to take Ariana and her advisors inside and tell them the whole of it. The half-assed, tight-lipped answers she gave the Herald at the Temple were not nearly enough. But Scarlett was a coward, and didn’t know what the ramifications of telling them the truth would be. If the cost was too high, at this point, there was none left to pay it but her.

“I couldn’t say for certain,” Scarlett shifted her eyes to the floor, feeling her cheeks burn in shame as she lied, “but I had suspicions that the Elder One would retaliate.” 

Ariana placed both hands onto the war table as she hung her head and huffed in frustration. 

“Retaliation was to be expected,” Leilana retorted, wielding a similar irritation as the Herald, “but the destruction of Haven? Did you not think this to be critical information?”

Scarlett hissed, “It’s not that simple. If you all would just listen to me for five minutes, you would know my reasons for not telling you these things right away. Maker knows I’ve said it enough times.”

Nobody spoke for a few moments. Scarlett raised her head to find herself locked in place by Cullen’s stare. Just a day ago, he was seething with anger. He refused to speak to her, or even look at her. Now, he seemed to be the only one in the room who stood behind her, who understood her.

“The future can always change - the outcome may always diverge from the path I’m shown. What’s to happen then, if I lose my advantage? We’ll all be well and truly fucked .”

Cullen cleared his throat, looking slightly uncomfortable by the last sentence she shared. “The Seeress did not approach me about this with the intention of hiding it. Of course, details were omitted, but-”

“And that isn’t a concern for you?” Leliana scoffed.

Cullen’s jaw clenched, clearly annoyed at being interrupted a second time.

Josephine nodded in agreement, casting a wary glance at her, “Seeress, I do understand your reasoning, but had you shared this information earlier, we may have taken measures to prevent it.” 

Scarlett shook her head and exhaled sharply, “You don’t get it. Nothing could have prevented this. I did the best I could by preparing Cullen and his soldiers. Haven is simply not built to defend an assault of this magnitude.”

A long pause followed Scarlett’s declaration. The severity of the situation finally hit them. Haven would be destroyed. There’s simply no getting around that fact. The lives they’ve lived up until this moment would be forever changed. 

Ariana finally broke the silence. Her voice was wobbly as she spoke, “How much longer do we have?”

The Seeress looked around the room mournfully. This was the last time she’d be in this room. 

“A few hours, at most. It happens at nightfall.” 

Another long pause. 

“Well, shit.” Ariana muttered under her breath. 

The advisors shared glances with each other. Some angry, some worried. Scarlett wouldn’t blame them if they chose to never trust her again after this. Even if it was for the greater good. She knew all too well the feeling of betrayal from someone you trusted. 

“There is a path,” She interjected, “that was used for pilgrimage to the Temple. I’ve spoken to Chancellor Roderick, he remembers it well. We can use it to escape into the Frostbacks. The Elder One won’t follow us, if everything goes according to plan.” 

“We have hundreds traveling with us,” Leliana muttered, “how are we to distract him while we flee?”

Scarlett replied, “He’ll want to confront the Herald, and likely me as well. We’ll use it to our advantage and lure him into place.”

The door swung open before Scarlett could finish speaking. Everyone in the room turned to see Cassandra standing in the doorway, confused and worried. 

“What’s going on here?”

Ariana shifted her gaze to Scarlett and narrowed her eyes, “You’ll have to speak to the Seeress about that.” 

“I was just tel-” 

The Seeker interrupted her, “Nevermind that. Seeress, I need you”

Cullen was the first to move and grab his sword, hand at the ready, “What’s happened?”

“There’s a strange boy at the gate. He asked for her by name.” She answered, nodding to Scarlett. 

“Who is he?” Ariana asked.

Cassandra was about to answer when Scarlett stepped forward. The room looked to her as her eyes lit up in recognition, “It’s Cole. He’s here early.” 

A million questions followed asking who he was, but Scarlett already left the room to follow the Seeker. Ariana chose to come with her, while the advisors stayed behind to discuss the defense plan with the Commander.

Making her way past the crowds of people, she looked at the sky and swore. The sky was painted with a deep reddish-orange. Nightfall would soon follow. They were running out of time.

She could see people flooding the tavern, some drinking beside the campfire. Music was playing and people were dancing. In her dreams, she was dancing with them. 

 Even through the crowds, she caught a glimpse of glistening armor and sandy blonde hair and knew it was John, sitting between Blackwall and Varric with a tankard in his hand and a grin on his face. He looked so happy, so at peace. They all did. Her heart panged in response, but she chose to ignore it and kept walking. 

Cassandra spoke in a hushed tone, “I advise caution. He did not state his purpose.” 

“He’s not a danger to us,” Scarlett said as she stepped down the stairs.

“We’ll decide that ourselves,” Ariana replied coldly.

The Seeker motioned for the soldiers to open the gates, revealing a young man not much older than Ariana. He jumped back, as if startled by the sudden noise. His face was shielded by his hat, which hung low over his head. 

“Why have you come?” Cassandra barked.

He never even glanced in her direction. When his head finally rose, his pale blue eyes bore straight into Scarlett’s soul. 

“It’s you,” He breathed, “Fallen One. Seeress.”

She could feel the flare in Ariana’s aura, the gaze burning the back of her head. Scarlett stepped forward. He did not balk as she approached him. 

“I know why you’re here, Cole. You’ve come to warn us.”

He nodded. His voice quivered as he responded, “I came to help. People are coming to hurt you. I hear them. They are close. You probably already know.”

“Who is coming?” Ariana demanded. 

Her tone was commandeering. She’d grown into her role quite well. 

“Templars. They’ve come to kill you.” 

Cassandra recoiled, stunned by his words. She muttered under her breath, “Maker help us.”

Scarlett turned to her companions, “We need to prepare the others. Tell the Commander to ready his troops and load the trebuchets.” 

Cassandra gave an affirmative reply and rushed to the Chantry. Ariana stood by her side, her expression hard as stone.

“How much longer do we have, Cole?” Scarlett asked, feeling the tension rising in her belly.

Cole’s eyes were far away, looking past the Seeress and the Herald into some far distance they could not see. “Hiding. Waiting. Dreading the future, fearing the past. The web is unwinding. Fragmented parts of a whole. Too many cracks to fill.” 

“Stay with me!” Scarlett grabbed Cole’s hands, trying to snap him out of it, “Please, Cole. 

Ariana looked cautiously between the two of them. The panic was rising. Scarlett could feel it stuck in her throat, stirring her blood. Please don’t tell them. Please, Cole. I’m begging you.

He blinked once and her grip on him softened. “Always the protector, never the protected. Always helping. You do it for them. I’ll help them too.”

That was as close to a yes as she’d get from him. She’d rather chew glass than have her secrets laid bare. She had no idea the repercussions of such a thing coming out. Some secrets, even the spirits of the Fade could not draw from her lips. She feared what her companions would say, how the advisors would react. Including Solas. Especially Solas. 

They entered the village together, with their spirit companion following closely behind them. Scarlett glanced, forlorn, at the scar forever stitched into the sky - the scar the Dread Wolf wanted to tear open once Corypheus was gone. 

Cole whispered into the wind, barely audible for anyone to hear, “Predator. Prey. Fear the wolf. He hunts in the night.”

Chapter Text

A deafening resonance rang out across Haven, stirring those lounging under the moonlight to action. The first chime of the bells came before Scarlett could gather her bearings. She wasted no time equipping her staff and armor, but in the midst of the chaos after Cole had arrived, she’d forgotten about the rest until after she escorted those in the healers tent to the Chantry. 

The healers must have been aware something was coming, because as soon as she began to move the sick and injured soldiers, the rest followed suit. The moment the shrill ring swept through the village, she’d barely registered it before dozens of Inquisition soldiers stormed past her to meet Cullen by the gates.

The door to the Chantry was wide open, and she ushered in the most vulnerable members of the village to seek shelter there. She stood at the forefront of the building, staring in awe at the lights coming from all sides of the Frostbacks. There must have been hundreds of lit torches, if not thousands, from what she could see. 

She felt her heart drop to her stomach as she let out a shaky breath.

You prepared for this. There is nothing to worry about. Everything will go according to plan. 

Scarlett reached for the staff behind her back, felt for the small dagger attached to her hip and ran. Her breath came in short, labored pants as she rushed to find the Herald, pushing past the masses of scared villagers.

Consequently, Haven was in a state of absolute panic. Hordes of people were positioned between her and the gates, but to fall and be trampled to death in the hysteria was not how she planned to go out. 

“Close the gates!” A soldier cried out, forcing waves of people fleeing the fighting into the village. 

“No!” Scarlett exclaimed, failing to reach the front. The Herald and her companions were already fighting off the invaders. She’d never make it in time. She needed to get to that first trebuchet. 

“Scarlett!” She heard someone shouting above the noise. 

She struggled to keep her footing as the crowd pushed back to reach the Chantry. A crying child, barely older than a toddler, sat in the center of the mayhem, covering his head with his arms and crouching beneath their feet. The sight of him had her relying on instinct, ignoring the voice calling her, to reach for him.

“Move! Get out of the way!” She exclaimed, pushing the men and women of the crowd away from the child. 

When she reached him, she hoisted him up onto her hip and wrapped her arms around his tiny body. His face was red and wet with tears, but he was otherwise unharmed. 

“Shhh, it’s okay.” She soothed him while his face buried into her neck, “I got you. You’re safe.” 

“I d-don’t know where m-my mother is,” He hiccupped between sobs, unable to get the words out. 

Scarlett heard her name being called out once more, but again it was drowned out by the sound of screaming villagers and the battle outside the walls. The first trebuchet fired. She rushed back towards the Chantry, where she found Mother Giselle standing in front of the building, guiding people inside.

“Mother Giselle!” She called out, running to her with the child in her arms. “Haven is no longer safe. You need to escort these people out of here. Chancellor Roderick knows the path.” 

The revered Mother looked confused and a bit shocked, but nodded her head regardless, “As you say, Seeress.” 

She propped the crying boy to his feet and crouched in front of him, “Hey, it’s okay. Look at me.”

He stopped covering his eyes with his hands and blinked up at her with wide, brown eyes. 

“You have to be brave now. Mother Giselle is going to take care of you, but you must stay by her side.”

“B-but what about my mother?” He asked, the tears still readily streaming down his face. 

Scarlett hesitated, not wanting to lie to him. She gritted through her teeth, “I’ll try to look for her. But you have to promise to stay by Mother Giselle. Got it?”

The boy nodded and clutched the fabric of the revered Mother’s tunic. Scarlett stood and met her gaze, which looked grateful, if not a bit surprised.

“Go,” She gently urged her, “The Herald needs you more than we do.” 

That was all the confirmation Scarlett needed to turn tail. As she finally made it past the crowd, exiting the gates and running past the stables and blacksmith, the first wave of Templars were already slain. She’d barely made it to the clearing where the Herald stood when the second trebuchet fired. 

She froze, watching as it hit the mountain in slow-motion, sending masses of snow, rocks and ice down the mountainside. At least a couple hundred of Corypheus’s forces had been wiped out immediately by the avalanche. The soldiers around her cheered and from the corner of her eye, she could see the Herald standing beside Dorian, Cassandra and Cole. Iron Bull and his Chargers were there too, yanking their swords out from the necks of dead Templars. 

She heard it before she saw it. The monstrous roars of the dragon flying above them shook her to her core. Scarlett looked up and watched in horror as black wings darkened the sky and a bolt of fire destroyed the trebuchet. The blast sent some of the soldiers flying, immediately crushing them with the falling debris. The Herald leapt back and landed on her feet, looking more terrified than Scarlett had ever seen her. 

The dragon flew higher into the sky and let out an otherworldly screech. The sound made the hair on her body stand on end.

“Ariana!” Scarlett cried, rushing to her side, “Are you alright?”

She looked her over once and let out a sigh of relief. Ariana was bathed in her enemies’ blood, but was left relatively unscathed. 

Cassandra gripped her sword tighter and swore, turning to the others to shout, “We can’t face it here! We have to…do something!”

Ariana turned to Scarlett and yelled, “We need to get to the gates. Now!”

The group sprinted to the training yard, passing the rubble of the destroyed trebuchet. Scarlett felt her stomach lurch at the sight of the bodies splayed across the snow, bloodied and mangled. Some of them were their own soldiers, some Scarlett could barely recognize amidst the carnage. 

It was there that Ariana found Cullen directing the last of the stragglers inside and Scarlett noticed the absence of their companions.

“Where are the others?” Scarlett looked around, panicked when she realized Solas, Varric and the rest  were not there. 

“I don’t know!” Ariana snapped, “Now is not the time for questions!”

Scarlett felt her face turning hot, her heart beating so loud she could hear it in her ears. She couldn’t decide if it was anger or terror that flooded her nervous system. She forced herself to keep going.

Cullen pulled the doors shut as they fled inside, yelling for them to head back to the Chantry. The dragon roared once again overhead and swooped low to catch a stray soldier with its jaws. Scarlett let out a shriek as it bit the man in two, splashing a fountain of blood against the stone walls.

She had seen countless horrors these past few months - images that scarred her memories, fueled her nightmares. And yet, she’d never seen a more terrible beast than the one soaring above their heads. 

“We need to get the people to safety!” Ariana said to her companions, “Scarlett, you go with Dorian and Cassandra. I’ll go with Cole and Iron Bull to find any survivors.”

Scarlett nodded frantically, “Agreed. Let’s get going.” 

With one last look and a promise to meet with them later, the group parted on opposite sides of the village. A scream from inside the tavern pierced their ears. The trio dashed towards the sound to find the building in flames. Dorian yelled, “There’s a survivor!”

Flissa. Scarlett and Dorian shared a look before turning their staves towards the fire, using water and ice to quell the flames. Cassandra kicked the door down and hauled Flissa over her shoulder with ease. Scarlett watched with widened eyes, amazed by the woman’s strength. 

The next attack was sudden. She didn’t see it coming when Sera lodged an arrow in the eye socket of a Templar’s helmet, barely a few paces behind where Scarlett stood. Varric stood beside their elven companion, wielding Bianca as another Templar barged through the dying embers of the tavern.  

“We need to move!” Varric yelled, shooting the soldier through his shoulder.

Sera mumbled, barely intelligible, “Shit. Shit. Shit. Fuck!”

Scarlett sprang into action, using her staff to freeze the Templar in place, using the momentum the ice gave her to slide against the ground and stick the sharpened end of it through his back. The ice broke off into pieces, as did the Templar trapped within it. To her left, she could see Flissa rushing towards the Chantry as Cassandra held off two foot soldiers with her shield. Dorian used his flames to set off an explosion, blasting a knight hard against the stone walls. Scarlett heard a devastating crunch as bits of the wall came crashing down and crushed his head onto the ground. 

When their enemies fell, Cassandra stepped forward and pointed her still withdrawn sword towards the steps. The crowds of frantic villagers had died down. Most were either already inside the Chantry, or escaping through the hidden passage Chancellor Roderick was sure to have shown them.

“Get to the Chantry, both of you!” She ordered them in a thunderous tone. 

Neither of the archers outright objected, but Varric lingered behind Sera. He exchanged some heated words in hushed breaths with the Seeker, before ultimately giving up the argument and fleeing. He was clearly not happy at the prospect of running away from the fight, but this was not a fight they could win.

“Scarlett!” A voice cried out. The very same voice that had called out to her earlier. 

The sound was closer than it was before. She turned towards the voice, almost instantly recognizing to whom it belonged to. They ran towards the sound of blades clashing to find John fighting off a shield-bearing knight atop the steps leading to Solas’s cabin and Adan’s apothecary. Around them lay a pile of dead Inquisition soldiers, half-burnt. John was left fighting this Templar alone. 

“Hang in there, John. I’m coming!” She yelled back to him, before she spotted another Templar charging towards her.

“I’m fucking trying!” He shouted back to her, through a series of grunts as metal scraped against metal.

A half dozen more soldiers crawled through a break in the stone walls. Scarlett marked the ground with a glyph as they forced their way through. The flames erupted as they crossed the barrier and panicked screams flooded their ears as Dorian used his magic to seal the hole in the wall, crushing a knight who was stuck halfway through. Cassandra held off the remaining knight so Scarlett could sprint to John’s aid.

With a cry, he swung his sword wildly against the Templar’s shield and missed. Splatters of blood were streaked across his face, staining his blonde hair. A resounding clang echoed as their blades clashed once more and with this diversion, the Templar used his free hand to bash his shield against John’s chest, staggering him. He nearly fell backwards as more Templars came crashing through the ruins of the crumbling walls.

Dorian grunted under his breath as he created a wall of fire to hold them off, “Maker’s breath, how many of them are there?”

“Too many,” Cassandra huffed in response, helping John to his feet as they fought off the next wave. 

The fight was quick, but brutal. So many bodies. So much blood. Scarlett struggled to catch her breath, feeling the muscle soreness in her arms and legs. A long scrape against her calf showed a small trickle of blood leaking into the snow. The last Templar she killed nicked her with the sword, cutting through her breeches. It didn’t matter. They needed to keep moving. 

The sounds of Adan’s roof crashing down caused her to panic. Neither Adan nor Solas were anywhere to be found. She silently prayed to herself they’d gotten to the Chantry safely. 

“Thank god you’re alright.” John limped to her side, his mouth stained red with blood, “I heard the bells and tried looking for you. Then the Templars attacked and it all went to hell. The other soldiers…”

He looked down mournfully at the corpses of his comrades littering the ground. She realized as she looked at the face of one of them, leaning against Solas’s cabin with a fatal wound to the gut, that it was the green-eyed soldier who frequented the tavern with her - his eyes forever shut. Her heart lurched in her chest, as she clenched her fists and forced herself to look away. 

“Fuck.” 

Cassandra used a torn Inquisition flag to wipe the gore off of her sword, grimacing at Scarlett’s gutted expression, “The Herald must have rallied everyone by now. We’ve done all we can. Into the Chantry!”

Scarlett didn’t move. She gripped her staff tight enough to turn her knuckles white. Wordlessly, she turned her back to the group and walked down the steps.

No more. No more death. No more bullshit. This ends now…

John ran after her, grabbing her arm and forcing her to halt, “Where are you going? We need to escape!” 

She ripped away from his grasp. He winced from the motion, almost falling from the forcefulness of the movement. He was dripping with sweat, his face had begun to pale. She looked down to where he gripped his side and saw the blood staining his chainmail.

Scarlett looked into the concerned faces of Dorian and Cassandra, her voice hardened with steel, “Get him to the healers.”

Cassandra repeated John’s words, blocking her way, “Where are you going?”

“The Elder One is here for me and the Herald. He doesn’t care about the village. We need a distraction, or we’ll die.” She replied, bitingly, “Get out of my way, Cassandra.”

Cassandra then seemed to understand the hidden meaning behind her words. There was a reason Scarlett wasn’t forthcoming with her plans. There was a reason she’d hidden the truth from Ariana, from Cullen. Had they known what she’d seen in her visions these past weeks, what sacrifices needed to be made to ensure their retreat…

 All the variations, all the different ways in which this could end led to the same outcome. Haven being destroyed, her friends and loved ones dying. It was clear there was only one way around this - a deviation that even she could not foresee. It didn’t matter what she’d witnessed in the game. This was real. Corypheus was real. And he’s come for her. 

 Instead of giving her the look of pity Scarlett expected, the Seeker looked to her with pride, placing a hand on her shoulder and squeezing it. She didn’t say goodbye. There were no words either of them could express that would suffice. The understanding they both shared was enough. 

And if she had any regrets, it was this: that she did not have enough time with them all. 

Scarlett sprinted to the gates. Echoing behind her were the sounds of John screaming in protest as Dorian and Cassandra held him back.

Chapter Text

A dandelion in the snow. A ray of sunshine dancing across a river. The scent of roasted pine nuts over a campfire. The feel of fresh grass between her toes. Ashara’s fingers stroking her hair. 

Ariana had almost forgotten these small pleasures life had granted her. In a flash, it could all disappear into dust. In mere seconds, her world could come crashing down, and she’d be powerless to stop it.

“Herald!”

The moans of injured soldiers and villagers echoed through the main hall of the Chantry, and still she could hear the alarm in Cullen’s voice. It forced her out of her own head and back to the present.

He rushed to her side, panting, “Our position is not good. That dragon stole back any time you might have earned us.”

A thunderous roar outside the building shook the walls. Bits of dust and grit fell from the ceiling. When Ariana finally turned to face the Commander, she could see Leliana and Josephine, and most of her other companions behind him. Still, the majority of the villagers had cleared out, aside from those too weak to move on their own. Where had they all gone?

Cole stepped into view. His face was uncannily expressionless, and his tone equally level and cool, “The rest walk the path. He didn’t think it was real. But now he fears. Now he wants to help. Andraste must have shown him, for her. Maybe she was chosen. Maybe he was wrong.” 

“What nonsense are you spewing?” Cullen balked at his words, the exasperation rippling off of him in waves. “Herald, that dragon has cut a path for that army. They’ll kill everyone in Haven!”

The words rang hollow in her head for a moment. She looked into Cole’s pale blue eyes and blinked, suddenly remembering Scarlett's words before the Templars attacked. A pilgrimage. A path. Chancellor Roderick.

The Chantry doors creaked open, forcing their attention to the front. Cassandra and Dorian rushed inside, carrying a limp, unconscious soldier between them. His feet dragged on the floor as blood puddled beneath him, dripping with each step they took.

“We need a healer!” Dorian called out, placing the injured man into a chair beside the wall. 

The movement caused his head to loll backwards, and his helmet crashed onto the floor with a clang. Blonde hair spilled over his eyes and Ariana’s eyes widened.

“John? Shit. ” She knelt beside him to examine the wound, “How did this happen?”

A long gash across his ribcage stained the front of his armor a deep crimson. Ariana winced as she removed his chainmail. His cut was in a dangerous spot, and deeper than she expected at first glance. 

Cassandra replied, still out of breath, “The Templars overwhelmed us. They attacked from all sides. Had we not gotten there a moment sooner-”

The doors opened loudly once more as another person came into view, interrupting Cassandra mid-sentence. Solas entered the building in a frenzy, urgently looking about the room before spotting the Herald. 

Ariana sighed in relief. As far as she could tell, everyone had safely reached the building. Yet, the uneasy feeling churning in her stomach had not subsided.

Cole spoke in a hushed tone, “The Archdemon in the Fade looked like that. It hurts to hear him.”

“Maker’s breath...” Cullen muttered under his breath, increasingly frustrated.

“Herald, I’m pleased to see you still live,” Solas took another look around the room. His demeanor remained composed, yet there was an unmistakable edge in his voice, “but I must ask, where is Scarlett?”

There it is. That sinking feeling, a drop-kick to the stomach, a tug on her heartstrings. As undeniable as the first time she felt it. 

“What do you mean?” Ariana fumbled for her words, “Was she not behind you?” 

Solas’s eyes widened as he responded with an audible waver, “I have searched the entire village and could not find her. I assumed she would be here with you.”

From where she knelt beside John, who grew paler by the minute, she caught a shared glance between Cassandra and Dorian—a look that indicated they knew exactly where she was but did not want to say.

Ariana stood up abruptly, her heart pounding as she enunciated every single word, “What. The. Fuck. Happened?”

Cassandra opened her mouth to answer but Cole interjected first, “The Elder One doesn’t care about the village. He only wants the two of you. She already knows.”

A beat of silence followed as the realization sunk in. Solas inhaled sharply as Ariana brought her hand to cover her mouth as the horrible truth dawned.

“She’s still out there?” Cullen sputtered, looking hysterical, “With that thing?”

Ariana swore as she gripped onto her staff. That naive, thoughtless fool. 

Solas’s usual stoic demeanor was nowhere to be found as he shakily muttered under his breath, “Ma ane felasil, ara da’lath’in.”

Ariana stared at him, startled by his choice of words. She thought they despised each other. Clearly, she was wrong. 

“There are no tactics to make this survivable.” Cullen furrowed his brows together, “The Seeress knew the trebuchets would slow them down.” 

“She is as stubborn as she is infuriating,” Cassandra crossed her arms in front of her body, “but she was correct.”

Dorian tut-tutted, “If only the trebuchets remained an option.”

“They are,” Ariana gulped, clenching her free hand into a tight fist, “If we bury Haven with the rest of the Elder One’s army.” 

“And what of the dragon?” Dorian asked, incredulously.

A voice turned their attention to the back of the Chantry, where they spotted Mother Giselle and a handful of healers corralling a group of injured soldiers through a side entrance.

“Come, we must hurry! The path is just ahead!”

Ariana exhaled slowly, as if to strengthen her resolve. Scarlett was out there, alone, because she believed Chancellor Roderick would lead the others to safety. If a distraction was what they needed, she’d make damn sure they’d get one. 

“Everyone, get to safety!” She ordered, moving towards the heavy wooden doors, “I won’t let Scarlett face this monster alone. If he’s here for us, I’ll make him fight for it.”

Cullen’s concerned eyes met hers, “And when the mountain falls? What will happen to the two of you?”

She turned away silently and frowned. A second passed where no one said anything. Ariana turned to move away. 

“Perhaps you’ll surprise it, find a way…” He trailed off, shifting his eyes away, “If we are to have a chance - if you are to have a chance - let that thing hear you.”

Nobody offered any words of protest as she left. Either because they already knew the outcome if she didn’t follow the rest of them, or what would happen to the Seeress if she did. This was their best chance for survival. Now, she needed to ensure that she and Scarlett would survive alongside them.

She watched as one of the healers helped Cassandra carry John through the side door. If it were up to her, she’d let him bleed out and die on the Chantry floor. It was no secret she despised every part of that vile man. But Scarlett would never allow it, nor would she forgive Ariana if she had left him to die. That bottomless heart of hers, the empathy that stretched her too thin far too often, would lead to her death. The thought caused a lump to form in Ariana’s throat.

As she exited the building, Solas’s hand clasped onto her shoulder before the doors could fully shut behind them. 

“Solas-” She started. 

“I’m coming with you.” His jaw clenched as he declared his intent, interrupting before she could finish her thought. 

Ariana shook him off, “No, absolutely not. You must follow the others before they leave you behind.”

“She isn’t strong enough, I need-”

“I will not repeat myself, Solas.” Ariana said, her tone as cool as ice. 

He refused, his eyes pleading with her, “Herald, I…I cannot leave her behind.”

She blinked at him, surprised.

“I cannot and will not.”

His tone and facial expression carried a sorrow she had never thought him capable of. He, who brushed off the stench of death so easily, seemed unable to grasp the depth of loss over this one, peculiar human. Truth be told, neither could she.

“I will find her, hahren, and bring her to safety.” Ariana spoke softly, “We will not die this day. But you must remain with the group.” 

Solas hesitated but eventually stepped back, finding his willpower to walk away. She thought he’d put up more of a fight, but he was not a stupid man. He’d die if he stayed. He probably already suspected that.

Ariana wasted no time leaving her elven companion behind as she sprinted toward the gates. It was about more than just saving the world—it was about saving the other half of her soul.

~~~~~

This was a stupid idea. 

Scarlett wiped the sweat off her forehead only to leave a smear of blood instead. Her breath was labored, and her chest rose and fell rapidly with each inhale and exhale. Her staff was stuck in something, or rather someone. She gave it a hard yank, nearly falling on her ass. Luckily, she caught herself before she could slip on the ice.

A few soldiers were still out there fighting with her, which was a relief since the Red Templars hadn’t relented in their attacks. She’d never been more grateful for the intensive combat training lessons in the Fade with Solas. All those grueling hours pushing her beyond exhaustion had finally paid off.

The training yard was wrecked beyond recognition. Mountains of debris and corpses bore witness to the dragon's devastating attack. Navigating the path to the second trebuchet was a nightmare, especially alone. But Scarlett didn’t care; The carnage only fueled her fury. 

Once she finally arrived, the area around the second trebuchet was eerily quiet. The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end as she braced herself for the next attack.

“Come on, you monsters! I’m right here!” She shouted, hearing the words echo into oblivion.

She felt Ariana’s aura through a sea of darkness. The black holes that swallowed the Templars' auras, corrupting their minds and souls, made it nearly impossible to focus on anything else. Yet, Ariana’s presence was undeniable. She could feel it. 

“You have some serious fucking problems, do you know that?” Ariana bellowed from across the landing and jumped down from the crumbling wall to meet her.

Perhaps it was pure exhaustion or sheer madness that drove Scarlett to cackle at her response.  At that moment, the answer was beyond her grasp.

“So I’ve been told,” She snickered, feeling relief as the Herald came into view.

Her platinum hair glistened in the moonlight, the blood staining her armor was as evident as Scarlett’s. She looked like a warrior, but her eyes revealed the fear she felt inside as she shook her head at her human companion. 

“I thought you were dead.”

“The night is still young,” Scarlett replied dispassionately. 

Ariana punched Scarlett hard in the bicep. She probably should have seen that coming. 

“Ouch!” 

“I’m serious, Scarlett, what the fuck is wrong with you? Why must you persist in placing yourself in danger?”

She didn’t reply. The earth vibrated beneath their feet a moment later, signifying a large force approaching.

“ Shit , here they come! Get to the trebuchet, aim it towards the mountain!” Ariana ordered, readying her staff.

The remaining Inquisition soldiers helped Ariana fight off the reinforcements as wave after wave of Templars charged them. Scarlett would have to stop aiming to help them, but it was too risky. She couldn’t afford to stop. With that dragon flying overhead, time was no longer on their side.

Ariana placed a barrier around Scarlett, but after being pelted by arrows, it eventually shattered. Scarlett was nicked a few times, and one arrow pierced her ankle, injuring her Achilles tendon. She collapsed with a cry.

“Get up!” A voice inside her head said, a voice she knew almost better than her own. “Get the fuck up, Scar. Now!”

 Sophie’s voice reverberated through her skull, as if it had always been there, unnoticed. What…how? 

“Scarlett!” Ariana shouted, reaching out for her just as a behemoth came into view—a monstrous creature made entirely of Red Lyrium. The Templar it once contained was long gone. It was a gruesome sight to see, the mangled form of it unnaturally still shaped like a person.

She winced through the pain as she scrambled to her feet. The arrow still protruded out of her as she hobbled on one foot, attempting to point her staff towards it. Her flames bounced off of its hardened, crystal exterior with ease. Nothing seemed to slow it down but the ice Ariana materialized and daggered into the behemoth. The Herald pointed her staff towards the sky and a gathering blizzard formed above them, slowing the monster down as it sent massive shards of ice into its body and freezing its legs in place.

“I’ll handle it! Keep aiming the trebuchet!” Ariana exclaimed.

Scarlett mumbled a weak affirmative and continued to turn the lever until eventually they heard the beating of heavy wings and a deafening roar. Scarlett watched in horror as the dragon swooped low and turned to fly right towards them. Ariana leapt to the side and swore as the behemoth swung its heavy arm at her, just barely missing her head as it landed and crushed a crate of supplies beside her. 

“We need to move! Now!” Ariana yelled, watching in horror as the dragon’s mouth opened and sprayed fire at the remaining Inquisition soldiers, wasting them away to nothing but ash. 

An explosion erupted, sending Scarlett flying back against the wooden platform of the trebuchet. She crumpled to the floor in a heap, too weak to push herself up on her arms. She rolled to her side and coughed into the pale white snow, a stark contrast to the splatter of blood gleaming against it. Her chest ached and she felt the pain steadily increasing as she struggled to breathe. Each rise and fall of her lungs left her in agony. A broken rib or two, most likely. 

The dragon screeched as it landed, crushing the behemoth under its giant feet. She could hear the sickening crunch as the creature was flattened into a pulp. 

“Ari…” Scarlett groaned, her voice coming out hoarse, “Ari, where are you?”

The smoke in the air was too thick. She couldn’t see anything. She couldn’t look past the walls of fire as they closed in.

“You need to run.” Sophie’s voice spoke softly inside her head, as if it were far away, "You can’t fight like this. Save yourself while you can.”

“Stop it!” Scarlett screamed, covering both hands over her ears to block the noise, but her lost sister’s voice remained, clinging to her mind with iron-clad claws, “You’re not real!”

“Don’t look back, Scar. It was always meant to be this way…”

She pinched her eyes shut, squeezing her head tighter until Ariana knelt in front of her and pulled her hands away. 

“Scarlett, you need to stand!” She pleaded, holding her hands out for Scarlett to hold onto, “Please, get up!”

A towering figure emerged from the flame, as dark as shadow, as menacing as a storm on the horizon. His eyes glowed with an eerie light, casting a malevolent aura that sent shivers down the spines of both mages. The Red Lyrium attached to his body jutted out at odd, uneven angles. His face stretched impossibly thin across jagged crystals, his body a mere skeleton of exposed muscles and bone. He looked every bit as sinister as the game portrayed him to be. Corypheus, the first of the darkspawn, was the embodiment of pure evil. And he was approaching closer and closer.

“I…can’t,” Scarlett managed through gasping breaths, “I can barely move.”

A myriad of emotions flashed across Ariana’s features: fear, sadness, anger, guilt.

“I’m sorry,” She whispered with tears in her eyes, “I’m so sorry.”

“Ari, what-” Scarlett began, cut off by another explosion that sent her over the edge of the hill.

No, not an explosion, but a mind blast that propelled her, crashing through the roof of the abandoned mine shaft below and smashing her back against the frozen ice floor.

She didn’t pass out right away. Her vision faded to black slowly, the energy leaking out of her body like a deflating balloon, leaving her in a state of numbness and despair as she realized what Ariana had done. 

When the Fade called to her, sending her into the far reaches of her mind, she didn’t shy away. She welcomed the darkness like an old friend. The light at the end of the tunnel shimmered, visible and tangible. In the abyss, she felt Sophie’s presence and reached for her—a final, delicate beacon of light. Her dandelion in the snow.

Chapter Text

The mark was permanent. The words Corypheus uttered as he curled his lips - if you could call those stretched out flabs of skin lips - at her in disgust, repeated in her mind as she came to on the frozen floor of the mine. 

An ache in Ariana’s chest halted her breath. It was visible as she shivered, feeling her body curl in on herself in an attempt to keep warm. But the longer she laid on the floor, the closer she’d be to freezing to death. 

Fuck. She thought to herself, What mess have we gotten ourselves into?

The Breach was closed. That was supposed to be the end of it. She never assumed the mark would simply disappear on its own. Still, she held out hope that closing the Breach would at least leave it dormant. But now that she was stuck with it for the rest of her life, she felt like punching something. And she would have, if she had the strength.

She grunted as she forced herself to stand, wincing in pain when she buckled under the weight of her left arm. The bone of her left shoulder stuck out at an odd, uneven angle. It must have dislocated when she fell. 

Sitting up with her back against the cavern wall, she bit down on a torn piece of cloth as she popped the bone back into place. 

She screamed through the initial pain, but it was muffled under the fabric. The soreness subsided once she rotated it enough times and used what little mana she had left to heal herself. What a fucking nightmare...

The sound of a body shifting just a few feet away in the darkness caught her attention. A broken moan filled the room, jolting Ariana’s memory as she suddenly realized it was Scarlett’s unconscious body beside her.

Scarlett lay crumpled at Ariana's feet as the Herald hobbled over. Her eyes were shut, mouth slightly agape, and her body was a canvas of scratches and blood—some of it, Ariana guessed, was not even hers. Despite the brutal injuries, Ariana exhaled in relief at the faint rise and fall of Scarlett’s chest. She was alive. That’s all that mattered.

Still, they'd both be dead soon if they didn’t start moving. Their people couldn’t have gone far—Ariana had seen the flare shot over the mountains, signaling a successful retreat. But they wouldn’t wait forever, and she had no idea how much time had passed since the avalanche struck.

First things first, let’s take a look at our surroundings. 

The cavern was dimly lit and most of it was frozen over, but she could see a tunnel leading to…somewhere. That had to be good enough. But Scarlett wasn’t moving. She was barely breathing. And in Ariana’s state, there’s no way she could carry the both of them out. 

“Scarlett,” Her words echoed as she whispered, “You have to wake up.”

Nothing. 

She pleaded louder, turning desperate as she shook her human friend’s shoulders, “Please, Scarlett. Get up!”

Scarlett remained still, her breathing shallow and uneven. Panic gripped Ariana’s chest as she glanced around the dark, freezing chamber. The air was heavy with the scent of earth and cold stone, and the silence pressed in on her, broken only by the distant drip of melting ice.

“Scarlett!” Ariana’s voice cracked as she shook her friend harder, tears stinging her eyes. “Don’t do this to me, please…we have to get out of here!”

A faint groan escaped Scarlett’s lips, and her eyelids fluttered, but they didn’t open. Ariana’s heart leaped with hope, but it was quickly tempered by the harsh reality. Scarlett was hanging on by a thread, and they were running out of time.

Ariana clenched her fists, trying to steady her trembling hands. She couldn’t afford to fall apart now. The flare over the mountains was fresh in her memory, and the icy grip of fear was tightening around her.

“I won’t leave you here…” She whispered mournfully, hoping somehow Scarlett could hear her, “but we need to get you up and moving. I’ll be back.”

She shuffled to her feet, forcing herself to turn away from her friend. The tunnel was dimly lit; Her path was illuminated only by a few lit torches against the wooden walls of the mine. Still, it was enough to see an opening come into view. 

She wasn’t sure how long she searched through the tunnel before she heard snarls of demons and whispers of whisps, coming through a rift. She subdued the demons and closed the rift, but not without great effort. By the time the fight was finished, she felt close to passing out herself. But luckily, she spotted a crate full of supplies stuffed in a corner. 

Her eyes widened as she looked through them. Two backpacks, filled with supplies - some of her own, some of Scarlett’s. A crate full of potions, a crate full of undamaged weapons and armor. This was no coincidence. Someone had clearly planned for her to find them. Someone who, at this very moment, could not wake up. 

Ariana had to clench her fists at her side, biting hard on her inner cheek, willing herself not to cry tears of frustration. Quickly, she changed and swapped her staff, downing an elfroot potion herself. .

Rejuvenated, she rushed to Scarlett’s side, kneeling on the floor as she laid her dear friend’s head gently onto her lap, attempting to lift her up. 

But with Scarlett’s deadweight, it was hard to get her to drink the potion.

“Come on,” Ariana coaxed her, bringing the vial to her lips, “You have to drink this…”

Scarlett, still unconscious, parted her lips and Ariana used it to force the potion down her throat. Scarlett choked, unable to swallow it down at first, but Ariana lifted her jaw up, trying desperately to get it into her system.

For a few moments, Scarlett was still, until Ariana saw her throat move as she swallowed—a good sign. Her eyes fluttered open, her body twitching back to life before a fit of coughing overtook her.

“Scarlett,” Ariana breathed, relief flooding her voice as her eyes widened. "Can you hear me?"

Scarlett groaned in response. It took her a few moments to open her eyes fully, and when she did, she grimaced in pain. Her trembling hand reached up and gripped Ariana's, resting on her chest. 

“A-Ari?” Scarlett’s voice was barely a whisper, raw and broken.

“I’m here,” Ariana replied, squeezing her hand gently. “We need to move. Can you stand?”

Scarlett closed her eyes again, the effort of speaking and moving clearly taking its toll. But after a few shallow breaths, she nodded weakly. “I think so.”

Slowly and painfully, Scarlett forced her body to move, each movement an agonizing effort. Her legs threatened to buckle beneath her, but Ariana held her firmly, her grip unyielding as she offered support. Scarlett was barely holding on. Still, she pulled Scarlett up to her feet and steadied her. 

“We don’t have time—we need to move,” Ariana whispered, more to herself than to Scarlett.

Scarlett couldn’t offer more than a small, breathless sound in reply. She forced one foot in front of the other as they walked through the cavern, still barely conscious. When they arrived back to the massive crate of supplies, she helped Scarlett change into warmer clothes - armor she herself charmed to keep them from freezing to death. 

The bitter wind hit them like a physical blow as they exited the cave. The howling blizzard was relentless, its icy tendrils lashing at their skin and stealing the breath from their lungs. 

Ariana gritted her teeth, tightening her grip on Scarlett, who was barely able to keep her feet moving. Each step was a battle against the storm, their bodies weighed down by exhaustion and the freezing cold. The biting chill seeped right through Ariana’s bones, numbing her fingers and toes, but she pressed on, focusing on one step at a time.

“Stay with me,” she urged, her voice almost drowned by the wind. “Just a little farther.”

Scarlett’s response was a weak nod, her breath coming in ragged gasps. The blizzard made every inch of progress feel like a mile, but Ariana refused to give in to the hopelessness that clawed at her. She kept her eyes trained ahead, though the path was near impossible to see.

The flare. She kept thinking of the flare they had seen over the mountains, the signal that the others had escaped. If they could just reach them, find them in the chaos of the blizzard, they’d be safe.

But the storm was merciless. Snow whipped at their faces, piling in drifts that slowed their movements even more. Ariana’s legs burned with the effort, and Scarlett’s weight grew heavier with every step, but stopping wasn’t an option.

Ariana’s heart pounded, her body trembling from both cold and fear. The landscape was a maze of snow-covered rocks and ice, offering no clear path forward. Every sound was swallowed by the roaring wind. But then they heard the faint howling of a wolf, far in the distance. Ariana felt the fear eating at her, and the storm raged on, indifferent to their struggle.

Time passed differently in the blizzard. They walked for what felt like hours. They could have trekked through the mountains for days, and neither of them would have known. 

Scarlett clung to Ariana with a death grip, knowing she’d surely collapse to the ground without her. Ariana struggled, but held on just as tightly, refusing to leave her behind. 

But eventually, through the blinding white of the blizzard, Ariana’s heart skipped when she saw it—a faint, flickering light in the distance. It was barely visible, but it was there. Her breath caught in her throat, and she tightened her grip on Scarlett’s shoulder, shaking her gently.

“There!” Ariana cried out, her heart nearly leaping out of her chest in joy and relief, “We’re almost there!”

Scarlett lifted her head, her eyes barely open, but Ariana could see the faint glimmer of hope in them. Each step felt like an eternity, but the light grew stronger, more distinct the closer they got. 

Suddenly, a figure emerged from the storm, bundled in thick furs. It was Cullen, and his eyes widened when he saw them. “Over there!” he shouted, turning to alarm the others. “It’s them!”

Ariana nearly collapsed with relief as more people came rushing through the storm, arms outstretched to help. One of their scouts quickly took Scarlett from Ariana’s trembling arms, easing her weight onto themselves. Another handed Ariana a heavy blanket, wrapping it around her shoulders as they guided her toward the warmth of the camp.

“Thank the Maker!” Cassandra cried out, nearly throwing her arms around the Herald in an uncharacteristic display of affection, but seemed to stop herself when Cullen practically pushed past her to aid the Seeress.

“Scarlett,” Cullen breathed out, shakily, as if he could hardly believe his eyes. He grabbed her from one of the scouts, carrying her back to the camp in his arms as if she weighed nothing, “You’re alive…”

Scarlett, barely conscious, could make out the relief in his honey brown eyes, the way the edges of his mouth lifted ever so slightly as she leaned her body against him. But eventually, darkness came for both of them - utterly exhausted from the battle and the brutal journey that followed, through the Frostbacks. In the depths of their slumber, they had no idea what would await them when they woke up.

~~~~~~~

To dream is a beautiful thing. To love, is another. Even the nightmares will do, if it means seeing someone once loved, and now lost. 

That’s what Scarlett said to herself in her hours of doubt. But all the other times she’d seen Sophie in her dreams, it never felt real. It never felt like anything other than a poor interpretation of her. The wisps that pretended to be her missed the details - the slight hint of green in her eyes, the crinkle in her nose when she smiled, the way she tugged on her earlobe when she told a lie.

When she heard Sophie’s voice, she thought she was hallucinating. She thought, after all she’d been through, she’d finally cracked under the pressure of it all. And yet, when she woke up in the Fade, being cradled in Sophie’s arms, she felt safe, warm in her sister’s hands, as if her flesh and blood really was there beside her. 

“I didn’t think you had it in you.” Sophie whispered against her hair as she pressed her chin on top of her sister’s head.

“Had what in me?” Scarlett asked her, still reeling and trying to adapt to her surroundings in the Fade. 

She couldn’t recognize where they were. She’d never visited here before. She looked around, noticing the bed rolls they laid on, the flaps of the tent shut closed while a storm raged on around them. Are we in the Frostbacks?

Sophie squeezed her shoulders, moving away from her grasp to face her sister fully, “I didn’t think you’d have the strength to keep going. I thought that maybe you’d give up. But I should’ve known better. You’re way too stubborn for that.”

Scarlett stared at her, trying to process her sister’s words. As she looked closer, she noticed details she hadn’t seen before. Her sister’s hair was longer, slightly tangled at the back. She looked thinner, her cheeks slightly hollowing out. Her hazel eyes, still bright, now seemed sunken and tired. The wisps had never altered her appearance before; she always looked the same as the last time Scarlett had seen her, lounging in her apartment and scrolling on her phone. But now, for some reason…she was different.

"I don’t like this," Scarlett snapped, pulling herself completely from Sophie’s grasp. "Leave her alone. Go away."

The wisps usually listened. Sometimes they faded into nothing; other times, they shifted into something—or someone—else. But this time, Sophie just stared at her, frowning.

This one was stubborn.

“Go away. Go bother someone else,” Scarlett repeated more firmly, her irritation rising.

Sophie’s frown deepened. Without a word, she reached for Scarlett’s hand again, taking it in her own. The touch was warm—almost too warm. It felt unsettlingly real.

“Scar,” Sophie said her nickname softly, as if she were anchoring herself to it, “what are you talking about?”

Scarlett’s chest tightened as she stared at her, a flicker of unease creeping in. Something was off. Something was wrong. Her breath caught in her throat as she looked down at their joined hands, the warmth undeniable. Wisps didn’t feel this real—ever. Her pulse quickened, a sinking feeling spreading in her chest. She slowly raised her eyes to meet Sophie’s, the frown, the confusion, and the way her sister’s hazel eyes held her gaze—none of it was fading. 

“Sophie?” Scarlett whispered, her voice trembling. She yanked her hand back, expecting it to pass through air, for Sophie to dissolve into nothing like all the others. But nothing happened. Sophie was still there, standing in front of her, solid, breathing.

“No… this isn’t possible,” Scarlett muttered, shaking her head. She scrambled back onto her knees, heart racing. “You can’t be… you’re not—”

“Scarlett,” Sophie interrupted, her voice more urgent now, her expression filled with concern. "It’s me. I’m right here."

Scarlett nearly fell over. She reached out, this time slowly, pressing her hand against Sophie’s arm. The warmth, the firmness, it was real.

Tears welled in Scarlett’s eyes as the truth crashed over her like a wave. “You’re real,” she whispered, her voice breaking. "You're actually here."

Sophie’s face softened, and she pulled Scarlett into a tight embrace. “I’m here,” she murmured. “I’m really here.”

For the first time in what felt like ages, Scarlett let herself believe it.

“I…I don’t understand,” Scarlett’s voice quivered, thick with tears, as she trembled against her sister’s real, tangible body.

“It’s alright,” Sophie rubbed small, comforting circles against her back, “You don’t have to understand. Not right now.”

Her words confused her. None of this made sense. She’d searched far and wide for her sister for months. She’d had nightmares and dreams about her, her visions were so chaotic and disorienting, she could never tell if they were actually real or not. 

“Where the hell have you been?” Scarlett pulled away abruptly, her voice rising with a mix of desperation and fear, “I…I searched for you, and-”

“It doesn’t matter,” Sophie interrupted, still gripping her sister’s arms with pleading eyes, “You need to wake up. I can’t stay here.”

Here…? Where is here? In the Fade? Scarlett’s thoughts were a tangled mess. She had so many unanswered questions, so many things she wanted…no, needed to say, but her mind came up blank. She opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came; the words seemed trapped, lodged in her throat. Sophie’s hand tightened gently on her arm, grounding her for a fleeting moment. 

“We’ll see each other again,” Sophie whispered, her voice barely audible. “I promise.”

In an instant, she was gone. Scarlett’s eyes snapped open, a startled gasp caught in her throat, her sister's name nearly escaping her lips.

Chapter Text

When she felt warm hands on her shoulders, steadying her as her heart pounded against her ribcage and her breath came in ragged gasps, she almost didn’t register it. It was Cullen’s soothing voice that kept her grounded as she came to. It was his hands that had held her steady, and had he not been there, Scarlett surely would’ve collapsed onto the cot beneath her. The weight of her trembling body could barely withstand the echoes of the dream still clawing at her mind, but the sharp, sterile scent of healing herbs and the faint crackle of a nearby fire began to pull her back to reality.

Blinking, her eyes adjusted to the dim light of the healer’s tent. Shadows of other injured figures lying quietly in their cots faded to the background, and Scarlett soon realized that she was lucky to not count herself among the fallen.

“Scarlett,” Cullen called her name once, maybe twice, before her eyes finally met his own. 

He knelt beside her, the furrow in his brow deepening with worry as he searched her face. The steady warmth of his calloused hand grazed her bare shoulder, the sliver of skin peeking out beneath the layers of bandages that wrapped around her body—at least the visible parts where her armor had been tattered and weather-worn beyond recognition. His touch tethered her to the present, even as the reminder of Sophie’s haggard appearance and ominous words lingered in the back of her mind.

“You’re awake,” He breathed, his voice low but tinged with relief. “How are you feeling?”

Scarlett tried to speak, but her throat was dry, and her voice came out in a hoarse whisper. “Like I’ve been trampled by a wyvern.”

A faint, almost reluctant smile tugged at Cullen’s lips, but his concern didn’t waver. “You were lucky the scouts found you and the Herald when they did.”

The events of the battle and its aftermath lingered in her mind—waking up injured in the cave, trekking through the Frostbacks with Ariana, and seeing her sister in the Fade. It all felt so surreal. Somehow, despite everything, they had made it out alive. The visions she’d experienced, the nightmares of the battle, and the haunting images she couldn’t erase from the weeks leading up to the Breach closing—much of what she had foreseen hadn’t come to pass, thanks to her intervention and preparations. Still, the weight of her responsibilities and failures bore down on her. She had done everything she could to save as many as possible, but many still died—soldiers, villagers, innocents who didn’t deserve it, slaughtered by the Red Templars and Corypheus’s dragon. The guilt clung to her, stubborn and unyielding.

Scarlett exhaled shakily, her eyes briefly sweeping the tent again, taking in the injured figures scattered around her. There were at least a dozen soldiers lying nearby, maybe more. Some faces she recognized; others were unfamiliar. The cot beside her was notably empty, a sign that Ariana had already woken. Across her line of vision, she could see that this was not the only tent housing the wounded, and her stomach churned as her gaze drifted to the openings of the other tents scattered throughout the camp. Anxiety twisted in her chest as she wondered who else had made it out alive. 

“And the others? Did everyone make it out?”

Cullen hesitated, his silence louder than any words he could have spoken. Her heart sank as she read the answer in his expression.

“Not everyone,” he said finally, his voice quiet, almost apologetic. “But we’ll discuss that later. For now, you must rest.”

Scarlett’s chest tightened, a mix of guilt and frustration surging within her. Rest? How could she rest when she’d spent hours in the Fade, chasing after a ghost? How could she rest when, despite all her efforts, she’d still lost so much—people, moments, pieces of herself she’d never get back? Haven was destined to be destroyed. It was inevitable, she knew that, and yet…yet she still felt so damn guilty.

She tried to move, to swing her legs to the side and plant her feet onto the ground, but every motion was grueling, each one met with sharp resistance from her strained muscles and still-healing injuries. A grimace crossed her face as pain rippled through her body. 

Cullen’s grip on her shoulders tightened, steady but firm. “You must rest,” he repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument. “There’s no urgency to move our camp, not yet.”

Her fingers curled around the edge of the cot as she shifted, grimacing against the pain lancing through her ribs. “I can’t just sit here,” she muttered, her voice raw. “Not after everything.”

His frown deepened, the lines on his forehead tightening as he replied firmly, “You have done more than enough, Seeress.” 

The use of her title struck her like a physical blow—a stark reminder that despite her visions, she couldn’t foresee this. Sophie…alive, here, just out of reach. It didn’t feel like enough. Not even close.

“Where is Ariana?” she asked, struggling to sit up more fully. 

His eyes flickered with concern, but he didn’t stop her this time as she forced herself upright.

“She’s safe. She awoke a few hours ago.”

Scarlett allowed herself a small sigh of relief, despite feeling slightly disappointed she missed the camp breaking out into song. But then the fleeting reassurance faded as her thoughts drifted back to her dream. She needs to know about Sophie.

“I need to see her,” she stated, testing her ability to stand.

Cullen stepped forward again, his hand hovering near her arm. “Scarlett,” he said, his voice edged with warning. “You must give yourself time to recover.”

“I’ve already taken enough time, Cullen,” She replied sharply, wincing as she stood, stretching her aching muscles. “Every minute I waste lying here is another minute—”

“Scarlett,” A voice interrupted her train of thought, causing Scarlett to stiffen.

Cullen’s hands dropped to his sides as her head swiveled toward the entrance of the tent. Solas stepped inside, his movements deliberate, and his gaze sharp. His eyes locked onto hers and Scarlett’s breath hitched in her throat, rendering her frozen. 

For a moment, neither of them spoke, the air between them charged with an intensity she couldn’t place. The muffled sounds of the camp outside seemed to fade as Solas moved closer, his expression unreadable.

“I heard you and the Herald had returned,” Solas said, taking another step forward. His tone was even, but there was something unmistakably dismayed in his usual calm mask he tried so hard to maintain, “I…” He paused, his eyes darkening. “I feared we may have lost you both, amidst the chaos. I’m pleased to see you still live.”

Cullen straightened beside her, his jaw tightening as he observed the exchange, and his expression shifted to something less warm, tinged with quiet trepidation.

Scarlett struggled to find her words, her voice caught somewhere between surprise and uncertainty. “I’m still here. Barely, but…still breathing,” She managed, glancing at Cullen briefly as he stood. 

Solas exhaled slowly, his shoulders relaxing, though his gaze remained intense. “And yet you refuse to rest,” he said, his tone almost chiding, though it carried a hint of amusement. His eyes flicked to Cullen briefly before returning to her. “You always push yourself beyond your limits, da’len.”

Solas’s gaze didn’t waver, and there was something in his expression—relief, perhaps, or something far more complex that Scarlett couldn’t decipher. She didn’t answer him immediately, his eyes fixed on her as though he couldn’t quite believe she was sitting there before him, wounded, but whole. 

For a moment, Scarlett felt as though the rest of the camp had faded away.

Cullen shifted beside her, his presence was steadying, but now oddly distant. Scarlett turned to glance at him, noticing the slight flicker of something inscrutable in his eyes. Disappointment? Hurt? It was subtle, but it was there, barely concealed beneath his otherwise composed exterior.

He cleared his throat, his voice quieter than usual. “I’ll take my leave,” he said, the words measured, though not entirely steady. “There’s still much to do.”

“Cullen—” Scarlett began to say, but he shook his head, a faint, polite smile tugging at his lips as he looked at her.

“Rest, Scarlett,” he said firmly, though his tone lacked the usual commanding edge. “I’ll let the Herald know you’re awake.” 

Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked toward the tent’s exit, his shoulders squared but his pace deliberate, as though he were willing himself not to glance back.

Scarlett’s chest tightened as she watched him go. She couldn’t help but feel as though she’d somehow done something wrong, that she should have said more, but the chance slipped away before she’d had more time to do so. 

When she looked back at Solas, he was still watching her, his gaze calm but knowing.

“The Commander is protective of you,” Solas said, his voice low, with no judgment but a faint trace of curiosity.

Scarlett hesitated, searching for the right words, “He brought me here to the healers when the scouts found us. I owe him a lot.”

Solas tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable once again. “And yet, he lingered by your bedside and chose to step aside,” he murmured, more to himself than to her.

“You didn’t come here to talk about Cullen,” she said, her voice steadier now, as if testing the waters.

“No,” he replied, his tone quiet but heavy with meaning. He stepped closer, the dim light of the tent casting faint shadows across his face. “I didn’t.”

Her heart thudded against her ribcage as the distance between them diminished. She started to move toward him, her body sore but mobile enough to push past the pain and exit the tent with him.

“You shouldn’t—” he began, his voice low with protest as she brushed past him, leading him out into the cool air of the camp.

She cut him off with a quick shake of her head. “Come walk with me.”

Solas hesitated, his gaze flicking from her to the outside, then back again. The faint lines of concern on his face deepened, but he relented, “Very well,” he muttered under his breath.

The camp was quiet, save for the distant murmurs of healers tending to the wounded in the tents behind them. As they continued walking, Scarlett peered around for Ariana but hadn’t spotted her yet. She could make out the other advisors—Cassandra, Leliana, and Josephine—still deep in discussion, their voices carrying faintly in the wind, though the occasional sharp tone suggested they were still bickering. Nearby, Cullen disappeared into his own tent, his silhouette vanishing behind the canvas. For some reason, the thought didn’t sit well with her.

The further they walked, Scarlett could see activity in the rest of the camp—soldiers sitting around dwindling fires, their expressions weary. Refugees from Haven huddled together for warmth, their faces pale and etched with the lingering horror of what they just escaped from. The crackle of flames mingled with the occasional whisper of the Chant or a soft sob from newly mourning widows and parentless children. Overall, it was a somber atmosphere.

Scarlett’s movements were slow and deliberate, every step a reminder of her injuries, but she refused to stop. The fresh air cooled her skin, grounding her as they walked between the rows of tents.

Solas extended a hand out to steady her, which she accepted graciously. It would be a while before her body felt whole again. The potions and healing magic had mended the worst of her injuries, but the ache deep in her bones from the unrelenting cold and mental toll of the attack lingered. Some scars, the invisible ones only she could feel, were harder to heal

“I needed to move,” she said after a long moment of silence. “Lying there, thinking about everything…it’s unbearable.”

“I understand,” Solas replied, his tone measured. “The stillness can magnify what weighs upon the mind.”

She glanced at him, his calm demeanor both comforting and frustrating, as it always is with him. “And what weighs upon yours?” she asked, her voice tinged with both interest and challenge.

He was quiet for a moment, his gaze fixed on the path ahead. “Many things,” he admitted, “Far too many to articulate.”

Scarlett huffed softly, not at all surprised by his elusive reply. “That’s not an answer.”

“It is the only honest one I can give,” Solas replied, his tone carrying no apology. His steps slowed as they reached the edge of the camp, where the flickering light of the fires gave way to shadows and the quiet expanse of the Frostbacks. She had no idea how far up the mountain they traversed, or if there was any end in sight to the vastless night beyond their line of view. Regardless, the morning sun would soon rise, whether they were ready for it or not.

He turned to face her, his tone thoughtful, but his expression frustrated. “You knew Corypehus would attack. You knew Haven would be destroyed.”

Scarlett stopped as well, crossing her arms against the cold as she looked up at him, her own expression surprisingly open as she replied, “Yes, I did.”

Solas’s eyes hardened, though a shadow of something unreadable passed over them. “Why set off alone?” he asked quietly, almost strained, “If you knew what awaited you outside of the gates…why didn’t you seek shelter in the Chantry and escape with the others?”

Her throat tightened at his words, her resolve wavering for a brief moment. “That wasn’t an option.”

“Why not?” He demanded, his brows furrowed, “You could have chosen to save yourself, to escape.”

“What was I supposed to do, Solas? Let them all die, in my stead?” she whispered, her voice raw.

Solas’s jaw clenched, his hands curling slightly at his sides as he took a step closer. “You carry the weight of every life lost on your shoulders,” he said softly, his tone almost accusatory, but there was no malice in his words. “Yet you gamble recklessly with your own.”

“I weighed the risks,” Scarlett argued, her eyes narrowing, “I took every precaution, I made preparations—”

Solas scoffed, his words cutting the air like a blade. “Preparations? Do you truly believe that foresight alone guarantees survival?” 

Her voice softened, though the intensity in her gaze remained unyielding, “I did what was necessary to ensure Ariana’s survival. That is what is most important, and I would do it again if I had to.”

She barely had time to react before he stepped forward, his hand shooting out to cup her cheek, firm yet gentle, his fingers tightening slightly as they brushed against her skin. The heat of his touch sent a jolt through her, silencing the retort that had been forming on her lips.

“Felasil,” Solas said, his voice low and rough, his frustration palpable. “You are an infuriating woman.”

Scarlett’s breath hitched, her heart pounding as she stared up at him, caught off guard by the raw emotion in his gaze. There was anger there, yes, but also something deeper—something fierce and unspoken that made her pulse quicken.

“I searched for you during the battle. I thought—” He stopped, his jaw tightening as he struggled for composure. “I believed you were dead.”

His words hit her like a physical blow, leaving her breathless. Scarlett was too stunned to speak. She opened her mouth, but no sound came. She could only stare at him, at the raw vulnerability in his eyes, at the way his fingers lingered as if afraid she might disappear again.

“What would have been gained if you had fallen while trying to protect them?” Solas’s voice was low, his breath brushing against her lips as his darkened eyes flickered downward, lingering on her mouth before returning to meet her gaze. 

It was then that she saw it. The faintest flicker of something—regret, sorrow, or perhaps understanding—passed over his face. “You believe your life is worth less than theirs,” he said quietly, and though his tone was gentle, there was an edge to it.

“Solas…” she finally managed, her voice barely above a whisper, but it was all he needed.

Without another word, he leaned in, his lips crashing against hers with a desperation that sent her reeling. It wasn’t gentle or hesitant—it was fierce, consuming, filled with every unsaid word, every unspoken fear, and every ounce of longing he’d held back for so long. Scarlett’s heart thundered in her chest as she melted into him, her hands instinctively clutching his arms to steady herself.

She shouldn’t have given in so easily, should've at least attempted to put up a fight, but the second his lips captured hers, she was lost to herself. His mouth moved against hers roughly, hungrily, and she let out a soft sound—something between a moan and a gasp and all semblance of self-control Solas had been desperately holding on to, shattered in an instant. 

His hand gripped the back of her neck with urgency, his other arm encircled around her waist, pinning her flush against him. His tongue slipped past her lips, emitting a low moan from her, and he kissed her harder in response. She fisted the front of his tunic, the fabric bunched in her hands as his wolf jawbone necklace grazed against her knuckles. 

It was the kind of kiss she’d been yearning for, the kind of kiss they should have shared months ago. It was everything she needed.

And it was over as quickly as it began. 

“Scarlett! What are you doing out of— woah!”  

Ariana’s startled voice jolted them apart, as the Herald stood there, frozen and mouth agape as she took in the scene before her. 

Solas immediately stepped back, his composure slipping as a look of shame flickered across his face. His hand dropped to his side as if burned. Scarlett, on the other hand, remained rooted to the spot, her heart still racing as the weight of the moment came crashing down on her. Wait…what the fuck just happened?

“Ariana,” Scarlett managed to say, her voice coming out shaky and her lips still tingling from the intensity of the kiss, “I…we were just—” 

The Herald shook her head quickly, her cheeks burning a bit, clearly embarrassed to have interrupted such an intimate moment, “It’s none of my business. But I do need to speak with you, urgently.” 

Scarlett dared not to turn her head back around to look at Solas, fearing what she might find if she did. If she looked back and saw regret, or that same cold, stoic expression he usually wore whenever he attempted to push her away, she wasn’t sure her heart could take it. Not now. Not after everything. 

She swallowed a lump in her throat and nodded, “Y-yeah, okay…just give me a second.” 

Ariana replied, turning away and stepping a few paces back, “Alright.” 

Once she exited from view, Scarlett felt her shoulders tensing. A part of her dreaded the inevitable ‘after’ conversation, and wanted to avoid it at all costs. Another part, a much larger and more insistent part, wanted to kiss him again. Both sides of her brain warred with each other, forcing her to exhale deeply and steel herself to face him. She’d weathered tougher storms than this. Much tougher. Still, she hesitated. 

She met his widened eyes, and soon realized that he himself was in a similar predicament—fighting the urge to throw her over his shoulder and lay her down, spreading her across his bedroll for him to feast on, and wanting to run away, pretend that this never happened and go about their tumultuous, not wholly-appropriate professional relationship. Scarlett wasn’t sure whether this sentiment comforted her, or terrified her.

Regardless, she felt the urge to say something, anything to ease the tension. An uncomfortable silence passed between the two of them, broken only by the cadence of their mingling breath and the cold wind of the Frostbacks. Scarlett shivered, her breath visible in the frosty air as Solas took an instinctive step closer to her. 

She began to stammer, her face flushing as she saw the way his lips parted, looking as red and as swollen as hers, “Listen, we don’t have to talk about it. We can just pretend—”

“No.” He interrupted her with a single word, and it felt like all of the air had been sucked out of her lungs. 

Scarlett repeated, her voice coming out weak, “No?”

Solas took another step closer to her, his hand returning to cup her cheek. His touch was softer this time, but no less persistent. She was paralyzed, her breath halted as he leaned forward and brushed his lips against her forehead. 

He looked down at her with a haunted look flashing in his eyes, conveying a fear she’d never seen from him before. His thumb brushed against her cheekbone as he quietly murmured, “I’ve no wish to pretend.” 

Scarlett swallowed a lump in her throat, staring up at him with a fierce, uncomfortable feeling stirring in her gut—a feeling she recognized and feared above all else. She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. 

“Go. Speak to the Herald,” He spoke again, his voice soft as he withdrew his hand. I’ll be here when you get back, is what he wanted to add, but didn’t. 

Regardless, the unspoken words were implied and Scarlett understood. She nodded once, and began to walk away, forcing herself not to turn back. Her hands clenched tightly into fists at her sides, her nails biting into her palms and leaving faint crescent-shaped marks. She fought the urge to turn back and kiss him until they were both breathless, until there was no telling where she ended and he began, because he didn’t want to pretend. But there were more pressing issues at hand, and Scarlett willed her legs to move one foot in front of the other to get her mind off of his lips and his hands, seared into her skin.

Ariana stood a few paces away, tucked around the corner to allow them some privacy. When Scarlett entered view, looking both stunned and bashful, Ariana didn’t comment. Had she better news to share, she likely would have smiled, teased her friend and demanded details in the comfort of her tent. But this was not the proper moment for it, and Ariana could already feel her stomach tying into knots at the sight of Scarlett approaching. 

“Hey,” Scarlett greeted her, her cheeks still reddened as she stepped closer, “You, uh, wanted to see me?”

Ariana hesitated, but ultimately broke, pulling Scarlett in for a tight embrace.

Scarlett blinked, surprised by the sudden affection. This was not at all the type of reception she was expecting. Ariana’s grip tightened even more, her arms trembling slightly. Scarlett could feel the faint, uneven rise and fall of Ariana’s chest against her own.

“I’m sorry,” Ariana whispered, her voice breaking, her words barely audible against Scarlett’s shoulder. “I’m so, so sorry, Scarlett.”

“W-what?” Scarlett stammered, her voice catching in her throat as a pit formed in her stomach. Her heartbeat quickened, a cold dread creeping over her unexpectedly. “Ari, what is it?”

Ariana hesitated, her eyes holding a mournful glint in them that left Scarlett reeling, “The healers…they did everything they could, but…”

The cold air suddenly became sharper, and Ariana’s grip on her tightened as if to prevent Scarlett from crumpling to the floor. 

“What happened?” Scarlett demanded, her voice trembling. 

Ariana’s gaze softened with pity, “It’s John.”

Scarlett’s knees almost buckled beneath the weight of his name, and the whole word stopped. 

“He hasn’t woken up, Scarlett.”

Chapter Text

“Do you remember that time I spilled wine all over your mom’s couch, and we spent an hour scrubbing it clean before she came home?”

Tears pricked the corner of her eyes as she recalled the memory, but the quiet laugh still escaped Scarlett’s lips, “I swear, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you more panicked in my life. You were on your hands and knees, scrubbing with soap and water and yelling when you realized you were just making the stain worse. I had to look up how to remove the stain on my phone, and we sprinted to the store before Susan came back from work. And still, it didn’t fully come out.”

Her eyes shifted to the pale visage of the man laying before her—her fingers brushing his hair out of his eyes, which remained closed. His breath came out soft but labored. Whatever magic the healers had used to keep him alive was doing its job, but John had lost too much blood to be fully conscious. It wasn’t enough to bring him back to her. She frowned when his eyelids fluttered, but didn’t open. 

“It’s a good thing your mom always loved me,” She murmured, her voice wobbling, “otherwise, she would’ve been a lot angrier when we told her what happened.”

A part of her wondered if that stain still remained—a splotch of red, stark against the beige canvas of their living room couch. Did John think of her when he passed by it after their breakup? Did the sight of it ever make him pause?

She searched his face for any sign of recognition, to prove that he was listening in the far reaches of his mind, but his expression remained the same, as if he were in a deep sleep. 

It had been days since the battle. Days since John had fallen comatose. Days since Scarlett had been able to eat a proper meal, sleep more than a few restless hours, or summon the will to leave his side, rather than pleading silently for him to wake up. 

Her own injuries were still healing, and although some days were easier to bear than others, she forced herself to keep busy. During the grueling days when the remnants of the Inquisition had trekked through the Frostback Mountains in search of the fortress Solas called Skyhold, Scarlett had thrown herself into healing the injured, transporting supplies, and offering whatever comfort she could to those who had lost everything in Haven. 

But even as she worked, a part of her also remained lost, buried beneath the snow of the avalanche. A part of her had crumbled amidst the ruins of Haven and the chaos of that horrible night. The only place she allowed herself to fall apart was here, in the faint glow of the healer's lanterns, with John lying so still in front of her.

She shifted slightly in the wooden chair beside his cot, her hand moving from his hair to wrap around his limp fingers. His skin was cold and clammy. Outside, the muffled sounds of the camp drifted in—the occasional clink of armor, the low hum of voices, the distant howl of the wind rushing over the mountains. But then, a faint rustling filtered through the tent, and Scarlett’s ears perked up. 

As Scarlett turned her head towards the sound, she saw Ariana’s familiar figure lifting the tent flaps to enter the space. Her light blonde hair glistened beneath the light of the lanterns, casting shadows across her face as she grimaced, seeing Scarlett huddled over John’s body with dark circles under her eyes. 

“I had a feeling I’d find you here,” Ariana sighed, standing directly in front of Scarlett now as her human friend shifted her attention back to John with a frown on her face.

“Here I am,” She replied, unceremoniously. 

Neither of them spoke for a moment, and after a beat, Ariana pulled a stool next to her and took a seat. 

Ariana spoke softly, her voice laced with concern, “Scarlett, when are you going to let him go?”

“He could still wake up,” Scarlett said resolutely, her tone leaving no room for argument. 

She squeezed John’s hand again, hoping for some response, some sign that he recognized her presence. She felt nothing. Even his aura did not speak to her. It was still present, weak and subdued, but still there. That was enough to give her hope. 

Ariana sighed again, the sound tired and exasperated, though she didn’t speak more on the subject. It was a losing battle, attempting to convince Scarlett to leave him behind when they picked up camp and moved the first time. Scarlett wouldn’t hear of it, and insisted on having him ride with her on horseback if necessary, but the healers carried him and the other injured souls out as they sought refuge in the mountains. Ariana wanted to argue that it was a waste of resources, that the spell the healers placed on him to keep him in the Fade only meant delaying the inevitable, but she wouldn’t listen. Ariana couldn't expect her to. If the roles were reversed…well, Ariana guessed she’d likely be a wreck too. 

Solas had stated it would take a few days, maybe a week or more for them to reach Skyhold. It would’ve been sooner, had they not been forced to walk on foot. It was day five now, and morale was low. Ariana did what she could to help bolster the remaining forces, with the aid of Cullen and the other advisors, but Scarlett was needed by her side. And yet, she was here, mourning a piece of her past she might not ever get back. And when she wasn’t, she still avoided any decision-making.

Solas was worried about her. Ariana could tell, although the stubborn elf would never admit it. Still, she could see the way his eyes lingered on her as she moved about the camp like a ghost. It wasn’t her business, and Ariana had plenty more to worry about than her friend’s love life, but she still couldn’t help but feel a bit badly for him, watching him pining after her from afar while she faded to a shell of herself these last few days. Everyone had taken what had happened to Haven hard, but none harder than Scarlett. 

“You’re needed in the command tent,” She stated after another minute or so of watching Scarlett stare at John. 

“For what?” Scarlett answered, her tone flat. 

Ariana’s frustration bubbled to the surface, her arms crossing in front of her body. “What do you mean, for what? For everything, Scarlett. Decisions need to be made, supplies are dwindling, and people are looking to you for answers. You’re a part of the Inquisition’s leadership, whether you like it or not. You can’t keep hiding in here, clutching his hand, hoping he’ll wake up if you wish it hard enough.”

Scarlett flinched at Ariana’s words, her shoulders stiffening as if she’d been struck. Slowly, she turned her head to meet her friend’s gaze. “I’m not hiding,” she said, her voice low and tight. 

“You haven’t even spoken about your sister since the night we arrived here,” Ariana’s voice dropped to a sharp whisper, causing Scarlett to flinch again. 

The image of Sophie flashed in Scarlett’s mind: pale, fragile, and so achingly real in the Fade. Her stomach twisted as the memory clawed its way to the forefront of her thoughts.

“Do you not want answers?” Ariana demanded, her voice still low enough for only the two of them to hear. “Are you not concerned about—”

“Stop,” Scarlett cut her off, her voice cracking as she squeezed her eyes shut. Her chest felt tight, like she couldn’t pull enough air in her lungs no matter how hard she tried. “Just…stop.”

Ariana fell silent, watching her closely as her hand came up to rub at her temple. For a long moment, neither of them spoke, the silence stretching uncomfortably between them.

“I’ll go. Happy now?” Scarlett murmured, her movements stiff and reluctant as she stood, stretching her legs with a pop. 

Ariana stood with her, her tone a bit warmer now as her hand reached out to rest on Scarlett’s arm, “You’re not abandoning him by focusing on other things.” 

Scarlett said nothing, forcing her eyes away from John’s still figure, his face pale and peaceful. She did feel like she was abandoning him. She abandoned him that night, during the battle. She could have stayed…should have stayed behind with the rest of the group. He had begged her not to go, and she brushed him off as if he were nothing. If she’d known back then how severe his injuries were…

But she didn’t. Her visions failed her yet again. She didn’t see him falling. She didn’t see her sister’s frail form confronting her in the Fade. She didn’t see any of it coming. 

As Scarlett exited the tent, shrugging off Ariana’s hold on her arm, her lips formed into a thin line. She didn’t look back. Her boots crunched in the snow, the bitter wind rustling her coat the moment she stepped outside. She shivered, rushing through the activity of the camp until she arrived at the command tent, unsurprised to see the advisors already there, waiting for her. A small wooden table stood in the center, adorned with a trader’s map of the Frostbacks, highlighting trade routes to and from Orzammar, but it was enough to help them get a general idea of where they were going. 

All eyes shifted to Scarlett as she entered, Ariana entering behind her silently. Cullen stood rigid near the edge of the table, his hands braced against its surface, as he turned his head from speaking to Cassandra. Leliana loomed in the shadows at the far corner, standing beside Josephine. Solas was across the table, his eyes locking onto Scarlett’s the moment she appeared, his face sharp and unreadable. 

At the sight of him, her stomach twisted. Scarlett hadn’t spoken to him much since they kissed, lost in the heat of the moment in the aftermath of the battle. It’s not that she was avoiding him. They’d even agreed not to pretend, to accept that it was real and that it happened. Still, she couldn’t deny that she was nervous around him. It was easier when she hated him, plotted against him. A part of her still didn’t trust him. But she’d be lying if she said her feelings for her mentor hadn’t grown into something untamable and altogether dangerous. Something that felt a lot like a certain unnamed emotion that she refused to acknowledge. 

“Seeress,” Cullen blinked at her in obvious surprise, “Thank you for joining us.”

Scarlett nodded curtly, but said nothing in return, her frown still apparent. She stood at the edge of the table, her eyes flickering to the map.

Ariana asked, her voice firm, “What’s the situation, Commander?”

Cullen opened his mouth to speak, but Leliana spoke next, her voice low. “Our scouts reported movement near the valley ridge. Tracks suggest a Red Templar camp is stationed there, likely those who survived the avalanche at Haven.” 

“If we leave it unchecked, they could pose a threat to our passage through the mountains.” Cullen added, his expression grim.

Scarlett studied the map, her brows furrowed together. “If we strike quickly, we could catch them off guard,” she stated. “But if they see us coming, they’ll scatter and regroup elsewhere. Or potentially report back to Corypheus our whereabouts.”

“That’s why we’ll need two groups,” Cullen said, his voice resolute. “One to strike directly at the camp, and another to intercept those who try to flee. A swift, clean sweep. No loose ends.”

Scarlett nodded, her mind already formulating the plan. “I’ll lead one of the groups. Ariana can take the other.”

A sharp intake of breath came from Josephine, and Cullen stiffened slightly. Solas, however, did not move, his gaze boring into her as if he could see straight through her.

“That’s unwise,” Cullen spoke carefully. “You are still injured. You should be resting, not leading a strike team.”

“I’m fine,” Scarlett snapped, sharper than she intended. The flicker of concern on Cullen’s face made her regret it almost instantly. She softened her tone, her shoulders dropping. “I’ve sat on my hands long enough. I’ll be fine.”

A heavy silence fell over the group. Solas’s eyes hadn’t left hers, and when he finally spoke, his voice was measured and calm.

“And what happens if you fall? If you are struck down while chasing vengeance?”

Her lips parted slightly, but no words came. The truth stung. That’s what this was, wasn’t it? A thin veil of purpose patched over raw grief and guilt like a loose bandaid.

Josephine intervened, noticing the tension and tactfully redirecting Scarlett’s attention, “You’re needed here, Seeress. Our people are frightened. Perhaps you might offer them some comfort, or stay to support the refugees.” 

The implication behind her words were clear. You need to stop hiding away and avoiding your problems. Scarlett typically found it hard to glare at Josephine, especially with how kind she was to generally everyone in the Inquisition, save Sera and Iron Bull when they tested her patience. This was not one of those times.

Leliana nodded, stepping closer to the table. “I will prepare the scouts immediately. One of my agents will lead the other team.”

“Agreed,” Ariana added, shooting a pointed look at Scarlett.

Before Scarlett could respond, Cullen cleared his throat. “Very well. Prepare to leave before dawn.”

The meeting concluded shortly after, the advisors dispersing to make their preparations. Scarlett turned to leave, her boots already carrying her toward the tent’s exit when Solas’s voice cut through the silence.

“Scarlett. A word.”

She paused, her breath catching slightly as she turned to face him. The others filtered out of the tent, leaving the two of them alone.

For a long moment, he said nothing, his gaze meeting hers with a quiet intensity. She didn’t know what to say either. Her heart thudded loudly in her chest and she forced herself to break eye-contact, feeling her body heating at the sight of him.

He took slow steps forward, his eyes piercing and unreadable as they held her in place. Although she fought the urge to shrink in on herself, she didn’t step back when he stood in front of her, only inches away.

“I saw the look in your eyes,” he said finally, his voice quieted, “you intend to sneak out of camp to assist in the assault.”

She hated how well he could read her. Her cheeks flushed as she stammered, “What? No, that’s ridiculous—”

Solas let out a laugh, but it was a harsh and bitter sound with no humor attached to it. “I agree. It is ridiculous.” 

She scowled at him, her temper flaring, “I don’t need a lecture from you of all people.”

Solas bit back. “You clearly need it from someone.”

Her jaw tightened and her fists clenched at her side. She was frustrated. Not just because he saw right through her, as he always did, but because on some intrinsic level, she knew he was right. It was a foolish notion, but she couldn’t deny that it appealed to her. Losing herself in the heat of battle, channeling the quiet despair that constantly threatened to bubble to the surface seemed leagues better than sitting around camp, grieving her losses. 

There was so much rage and pain inside of her, and it had nowhere to go. Somedays, she wanted to tear her skin off just to feel something, just to let out the steam. 

She sighed, her hands loosening at her sides as she looked up at him with a cold look in her eyes. 

“Honestly, Solas…I just don’t fucking care anymore.”

Scarlett wasn’t sure if it was the dryness of her tone or the distant look in her eyes, the deadpan honesty of her words or the fact that she didn’t even bother to hide it, but the look on Solas’s face when she said them aloud almost broke her. 

His usual composed stature, the mask he wore so expertly that it had become a part of him, had faltered. For the first time in a long time, she saw something in his expression that unnerved her. 

She had wounded him. 

She had expected him to snap back, to berate her for her recklessness or counter with some of his usual pointed, philosophical bullshit. But he didn’t. He just stared at her, his mouth parting slightly, as if at a total loss for words. 

The silence between them stretched, thick and suffocating. Then suddenly, he surged forward, gripping her arms tight.

“What do you mean, you don't care?” He demanded, his fingers digging into her biceps.

She didn’t answer right away. She wasn’t sure she could. Her heart panged in her chest, her throat constricting at the near panic in his eyes. The words still somehow clawed their way out of her mouth, the honesty in them forcing her to speak with an audible tremor, “I’m not saying I have a deathwish. But…I’m tired of surviving, Solas. I’m tired of struggling.”

Solas exhaled shakily as Scarlett’s expression crumpled, her gaze dropping to the floor. 

“I’m just tired.”

Another pause ensued. 

“Argue with me,” He eventually whispered, his voice as tremulous as hers. “Scream at me. Strike me, if you must.”

Her eyes lifted and widened when she saw the devastation reflected in his eyes. 

“But don’t do this,” He murmured, his voice strained as his grip tightened, “After everything you have fought for, everything you have endured…do not let this be what breaks you.”

Scarlett sucked in a sharp breath, her body tensing. She hated this—hated how easily his words could cut her wide open. Hated the part of herself that wanted him to peel back the layers of steel she forged around herself.

His gaze flickered, a lamenting look shifting behind his eyes. “Do you truly believe killing more Templars will give you relief?” he asked. “That throwing yourself into danger while you are still recovering will grant you clarity?”

Scarlett’s fists clenched again, but this time, there was no anger, just exhaustion. “I don’t know,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “But at least it’s something.”

Whatever restraint he had been clinging to faltered in the face of her brutal honesty. He was close to crushing her against his chest, caressing her head in a fruitless attempt to keep her there with him, out of harms’ way. 

She’d caught him off guard, and normally, she would have relished at the fact. But she didn’t. All she felt was a hollow ache in her bones at the observable flashes of emotion on his face. For the first time in a long time, his calm and collected facade was well and truly gone. 

She tilted her head at him and asked, “Tell me, Solas. Why should I care anymore? About any of it? About the cause? The Inquisition?” Her voice trembled, raw and harsh. “About myself? I fought. I sacrificed. I bled for this. And what do I have to show for it? A trail of corpses? A man who may never wake up? Visions that don’t fucking matter?”

“Of course they matter,” He breathed. 

She shook her head, “You don’t get it.”

She paused, and the silence was deafening. 

“I prepared for weeks to minimize the damage, and I still didn’t see it.” She muttered, blinking against the stinging sensation in her eyes, “What’s the point of having visions of the future if I can’t save the people I care about?”

Neither of them moved. Neither of them spoke. She turned to leave, pulling herself out of his grasp, but his hand shot out. His fingers curled around her wrist with unexpected urgency as she reached the tent’s exit. The warmth of his touch sent a shiver down her spine. When she looked up at him again, his expression was devastating.

“You are not to blame,” he whispered, his voice earnest in a way she had never heard before. “This isn’t your burden to carry. You are not alone in this, vhenan.”

Scarlett froze, her breath catching in her throat. He had never called her that before. She didn’t think she was worthy of the name. She didn’t think she mattered all that much to him. But staring into his eyes and seeing his agony over her pain made her feel like an utter fool. 

The constant push and pull, the constant breaking of walls, just to see them built up again overnight wasn’t because he hated her. The desire he so clearly felt for her wasn’t just lust. 

She should have pulled away. She should have walked out, like she intended to, but she couldn’t. She was trapped by the storm in his eyes, pulling her under. Maybe he didn’t mean to say it, maybe he was just emotional by the conversation, as she was.

“Solas-” 

“I will not stand by and watch you destroy yourself,” He muttered, pulling her closer to him, raising his hand to gently cup the side of her face. 

She swallowed a lump in her throat, but didn’t shy away from his touch. She hated the way her body leaned into him, the way she sought out his comfort without even a thought. “No one is asking you to.”

“Do you not think I would walk away if I could?” He asked, his voice firm and unyielding as he caressed her cheekbone with the pad of his thumb, “I would if I believed it would spare me the torment.” 

Torment. 

The word resonated in her skull, the weight of it nearly undoing her. She couldn’t find a more deft word to explain this feeling that had grown between the two of them, that had blossomed since the moment he chased her in those woods after her first vision. He was there. He was always there. And she hated him for it. 

“You don’t know what you’re saying,” She shook her head, trying to pull away from his touch. 

He wouldn’t let her. His other hand gripped her waist, forcing her to turn and look at him as he hissed, “For once, Scarlett, forget your insufferable stubbornness and listen to me.”

Her throat burned with unspoken arguments, but she remained quiet. Her face was flushed, her body tense. Her heart pounded against her ribcage and she felt like she was seconds from erupting. 

“You do not grieve alone,” He murmured, pressing his forehead against hers.

Solas might not have known the extent of her grief, why she was clearly so affected by the deaths surrounding her, but he cared. He understood it, probably better than anyone ever could. 

The extent of John’s injuries, the sudden appearance of her sister, and the unbearable possibility of losing them both forever weighed upon her heavily. She had done everything in her power to prevent as many deaths as possible, yet the burden of those she couldn’t save—hundreds, perhaps thousands of soldiers and refugees—had crushed her. 

She had fractured the night she killed the Templar who attacked her in Haven. She almost shattered completely when she realized everything she was, everything she’s ever known, ever been, was slowly disappearing. Death was her only companion now, and she preferred to walk alone. 

But the Dread Wolf had sniffed her out and his jaws slowly closed in on her. She wasn’t sure she had the strength to fight it anymore.

“You seek to ruin me,” She breathed, her eyes fluttering closed.

“I do,” He confirmed, not even attempting to deny it before he leaned in. 

His lips claimed hers with a hunger that sent her reeling. There was no hesitation, no room for second thoughts, only the inevitable. 

A soft, broken sound escaped her, and it wrecked him. He pulled her closer, his mouth moving against hers with a fervor, as if he were trying to consume every last piece of her until all she was, was his. She deepened the kiss with an urgency that surprised her, her fingers gripping onto his shoulders as if to tether her to the present. 

He was her ruin, and she was his. They were fragile, doomed to destruction. But it didn’t matter. 

Outside of this moment, nothing did.